《I鈥檓 Divorcing with You Mr Billionaire! (Sydney and Mark)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    I received a pornographic video.


    ¡°Do you like this?¡±


    The man speaking in the video is my husband, Mark, whom I haven¡¯t seen for several months. He is


    n*ked, his shirt and pants scattered on the ground, thrusting forcefully on a woman whose face I


    can¡¯t see, her plump and round breasts bouncing vigorously. I can clearly hear the pping sounds


    in the video, mixed with lustful moans and grunts.


    ¡°Yes, yes, f**k me hard, baby,¡± the woman screams ecstatically in response.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You naughty girl!¡± Mark stands up and fl*ps her over, pping her buttocks as he speaks. ¡°Stick


    your ass up!¡±


    The woman giggles, turns around, sways her buttocks, and kneels on the bed.


    I feel like someone has poured a bucket of ice water on my head. It¡¯s bad enough that my husband


    is having an affair, but what¡¯s worse is that the other woman is my own sister, Be.


    I let the video y, watching and listening to the two of them having S*x, my disgust being provoked


    time and time again. Every time I hear their moans, my heart feels like it¡¯s being stabbed.


    The cheating continues. After a few more ps, he grabs her buttocks, thrusts his penis deep into


    her vagina, and starts pounding vigorously.


    After a few more thrusts, Mark and Be moan together as they climax. They copse on the bed,


    k*ssing and caressing each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Do you treat my sister like this in bed too?¡± Be¡¯s coquettish voice rings out,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her,¡± Mark¡¯s ruthless voice echoes, ¡°I haven¡¯t even k*ssed her, she can¡¯tpare to


    you at all.¡±


    ¡°I knew you only loved me!¡± Be smiles satisfied, hooking Mark¡¯s n*eck, leans in to k*ss him, and


    says, ¡°I want to do it again!¡±


    Seeing them rolling together again, I feel a wave of nausea and can¡¯t watch anymore. I angrily


    press the pause button, swallowing hard.


    I am very clear, this video must have been sent by Be. She wants to tell me that she still holds


    Mark in her grip, and I am powerless against it. Apart from a certificate and title, Mark and I don¡¯t


    resemble a married couple at all. Be indeed knows how to twist the knife further.


    Three years ago, on that fateful day I never imagined was going to begin the worst turning point of


    my life, all was made ready to celebrate the union of Be and Mark. It was only mere minutes to


    the wedding when Be disappeared


    or at least found out she was gone. Be was nowhere to be found.


    My parents, who were desperate to salvage the embarrassment and save face in front of the guests


    or whatever it was they were trying to protect that day, turned to me. They told me to put on my


    sister¡¯s wedding dress, to take Be¡¯s ce at the altar.


    There was no room for argument, neither was I given the choice to say no. I was to be the


    figurehead, the stand-in bride who¡¯d fulfill the ceremony in Be¡¯s absence. There were no words of


    blessing and no well-wishes for a happy future. Instead, all I received were instructions to ¡°be a


    good wife.¡±


    This was how it all started.


    I was left numb, standing there in the borrowed wedding dress to exchange vows with a man I


    barely knew. It felt as though my dreams and aspirations were suddenly overshadowed by the


    harsh reality of my circumstances. Like my life had been snatched away from me in an instant, and I


    barely recalled what happiness felt like after that day. I was constrained in every sense of the word.


    Did I say this was how it all started?


    No, I think it actually dated way back to when I was three and had unfortunately gone missing. For


    eighteen long years, I lived away from my home and family. Growing older. As I grew older, from


    being a child, to a teenager and then a young adult, I kept searching for my roots again. And when


    my long-awaited dream of reuniting with my family became reality, it was nothing like I¡¯d expected.


    There was no joyous reunion, no tears of happiness.


    Instead, I was met with something close to indifference.


    As if I were a stranger who had wandered into their lives. My parents seemed to have moved on


    from me after all those years I was gone. All the love they had was for Be; barely any left for me.


    I guess there was nothing left, in fact, because if there was, I would at least be pitied enough to


    have been told that Be had returned from abroad and had somehow found her way into my


    husband¡¯s arms.


    Almost immediately, my phone buzzed with an iing video call from Be. I didn¡¯t want to


    answer it at first, but ended up swiping green. Be¡¯s face popped up on the screen, sitting in the


    same room from the video with a towel wrapped around her b*dy.


    ¡°Hi, hope you¡¯re having a happy day over there,¡± Be chirped with a smug smile.


    She moved the phone¡¯s camera around to show more of the room, and in the background, I caught


    a faint glimpse of Mark walking into the bathroom.


    ¡°Guess who¡¯s going to die a pathetic old virgin? Not me!¡± Sheughed callously.


    I silently clenched my teeth. I was reeling with annoyance from the insult.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you,¡± she added ¡°He deserves better. And I¡¯m what¡¯s perfect for him, darling.¡±


    There was no way I was going to listen to any more of that. I angrily ended the call and flung the


    phone to the bed, then burying my head in my hands.


    I¡¯d had enough. I wasn¡¯t going to sit still and let myself he dragged to the ground like a piece of rag


    any longer.


    By the time Mark would return to the house, it was already well into the night. I sat on the cold tiles


    of the living room, hanging my chin on my palm and nearly dozing off when I heard the sound of the


    front door clicking. That familiar musky scent of his followed him in as well, and I could swear I


    could smell Be on him too.


    My eyes blinked open, and I raised my head, locking a nk gaze with his face. There was that


    brick-hard look on his face which he always had when I was around. To think of how he was


    grinning from ear-to-ear earlier with Be.


    After our marriage, everything I¡¯d been told by my parents to do, I did. Both taking care of his food,


    his daily life, and several other things that couldn¡¯t be counted, all for three years. It started


    happening frequently, that it became a ritual, like a dance of habit ingrained in my daily routine.


    Mark also epted it without question. But not for one day did Mark spare me as much as a


    second nce.


    Mark shut the door behind him and began walking into his room. Treating me as usual like I was


    invisible, and for the first time, I spoke.


    ¡°I want a divorce.¡±


    He turned to face me, an incredulous look on his face.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this title of wife anymore,¡± I answered without mincing words.


    That day three years ago, when I stood in that white dress, and him in his tuxedo, a congregation


    behind us and a preacher in front of us and saw that calm look of restrained anger in his eyes when


    he saw that it was not Be behind the veil, but me.


    I remember my ch*st tightening behind the diamond n*e I was wearing. The way his stare


    burned. How stupid and helpless I felt in that dress. How my parents smiled like they¡¯d not just


    pushed me out there against my will and the congregation cheered with probably no idea of what


    was going on.


    ¡°You may now k*ss the bride,¡± the pastor announced.


    Mark leaned closer towards me, but not for a k*ss, he merely brushed his face past my cheek and


    spoke into my ear, ¡°The only thing you can get is the title of wife.¡±


    And that title is what I was giving back to him. I didn¡¯t want it anymore. I wished I¡¯d never let myself


    take it in the first ce. I¡¯d let go of too much of myself and endured more than I needed to. It was


    the height of it already.


    ¡°I want to get a divorce, Mark,¡± I repeated myself in case he didn¡¯t hear me the first time¡ªeven


    though I knew he¡¯d heard me clearly.


    He stared at me with a frown before answering coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you! I¡¯m very busy, don¡¯t waste


    my time with such boring topics, or try to attract my attention!¡±


    How typical of him to believe that I was trying to get his attention. I hadn¡¯t attracted that so-called


    attention of his for over three years and it when I mention a divorce he remembers it.


    Thest thing I was going to do was argue or bicker with him.


    ¡°I will have thewyer send you the divorce agreement,¡± was all I said, as calmly as I could muster.


    He didn¡¯t even say another word after that and just went through the door he¡¯d been standing in


    front of, mming it harshly behind him. My eyes lingered on the knob of the door a bit


    absentmindedly before I pulled the wedding ring off my finger and ced it on the table. Don¡¯t even


    ask why I had it on in the first ce.


    I grabbed my suitcase, which I¡¯d already had my things packed in and headed out of the house. The


    wind outside felt different afterward, like a heavy burden was being lifted off my shoulders for the


    first time in a very long while. The feeling of the night breeze blowing through the strands of my hair


    was immacte.


    Grabbing my phone from my purse and swiping my fingers quickly across the screen, I put the


    phone to my ear, hearing it ring.


    ¡°I am divorcing,e pick me up.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter Two


    The soft wind of the night continued to whip my hair to and fro while I stood outside with my


    suitcase next to me. I was already out of that house, finally. Not quite far ahead into the streets, I


    noticed the headlights shing brightly in my direction, and a faint smile quirked up my l*ps because


    I recognized who it was in an instant.


    The mboyant red sports car pulled over right in front of where I stood, and an even more


    mboyant woman was in the driver¡¯s seat twiddling her fingers at me as she wound down the


    windows.


    It was Grace.


    Grace was not only my best friend, she was also my business partner. We¡¯ve been inseparable


    since our college days. And because we both shared a passion for fashion, we both decided to turn


    our dreams into reality by co-founding Luxe Vogue, a fashion-forward online shopping website that


    quickly became a favorite among young trendsetters.


    Grace had a keen eye for design, so she was in charge of designing stunning clothing collections,


    while I focused on designing jewelry at our equally jointly-owned studio, Atelier. Atelier was a high-


    end fashion studio catering to elite clientele. Our business acumen and creative vision catapulted us


    into the world of high-ranking millionaires.


    I knew right when I saw that grin on her l*ps that she was going to tease me next. yful banters


    for us were as natural as breathing. I stepped into the passenger¡¯s seat of Grace¡¯s car, sighing and


    immediately clicking my seatbelt in.


    ¡°Finally willing to leave that bastard and return to work?¡± Grace quipped with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you would waste three years of your life to be a housewife, taking


    care of an asshole who doesn¡¯t love you at all.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Because I was blind, but now I can see. Heard of that song?¡±


    Grace chuckled, starting the car. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d your eyes are wide open now. We¡¯ve got a whole lot


    to run, we can¡¯t have you distracted by some guy who doesn¡¯t appreciate you.¡±


    ¡°You know, Sydney, I have to say this again, that whole ¡®married¡¯¡­with that guy? I hated it on you!¡±


    She nced briefly at the gate of Mark¡¯s house. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯ve been dying to say that.¡±


    I chuckled, resting my elbow tiredly on the car door, ¡°Oh please. From the onset, Grace had always


    hated my marriage to Mark. She had tried, in her way, to convey her disapproval, both indirectly and


    directly. There were times when she woulde open about it, and other times, it was more subtle,


    like the way she would hesitate before congratting me on another anniversary or the way she


    would change the subject whenever I brought up something rted to my marriage. I was d we


    could finally freely talk and make jests about it.


    ¡°I mean, what was with all those frumpy dresses and sensible shoes? Eww!¡±


    ¡°Grace!¡± Iughed again.


    ¡°Mr. Wrong really had an influence on your wardrobe? I¡¯ve never seen you in so much beige in my


    life. And the day I saw you wearing ts with a cocktail dress, trust me, I nearly died.¡±


    I burst outughing again, shaking my head, ¡°Oh,e on. You know I was just trying to fit into the


    whole ¡®perfect wife¡¯ image. Never again.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re back out of that hole.¡±


    I still thought the things she¡¯d said earlier were funny, so I yfully swatted at Grace.


    ¡°Hey, but I thought I looked pretty good in those dresses though!¡±


    ¡°Huhn?¡± Grace funnily raised her upper l*p, ¡°Maybe to a blind man.¡±


    This reminded me of a function I had attended with Mark, wearing a dress I¡¯d thought was elegant,


    which heter deemed too revealing and promiscuous for a wife. Not only did his insults hurt, but


    what hurt even more was the public humiliation I faced when others witnessed it too. The incident


    had reached my parents¡¯ ears and led to further embarrassment. I think that¡¯s when my wardrobe


    began to change. I¡¯d been trying to please everyone, especially Mark and my parents. What a fool


    I¡¯d been.


    I sighed, ¡°Goodness. I missed us.¡±


    Grace nodded. ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± she said, stepping on the gas pedal, and as she did, the engine


    roared to life before dashing out into the road and merging into the flow of traffic.


    ¡°So, where are we headed now?¡±


    ¡°To the airport, of course. I¡¯ve got a sudden urge for a short trip.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I thought you were going toe over to my ce at least for the night or something,¡± Grace


    remarked.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just want to get away for a bit.¡±


    Grace leaned back in her seat, resting a hand on the car door while the other stayed on the steering


    wheel. ¡°Well, needed anyway.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That reminds me,¡± Grace said, ¡°Apany is interested in buying the website. And I kid you not,


    it¡¯s an insane offer. I¡¯m tempted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for work right now. We¡¯ll talk about that when I return,¡± I said, ncing at


    Grace. Grace nodded understandingly. ¡°Totally get it.¡±


    I really needed this trip, to get my mind out for a bit, to revel in my freedom from Mark and the


    suffocating routine I had fallen into. I knew my parents were going to be mad; they always were


    when I tried to break loose from their demanding decisions. But I couldn¡¯t even care less for


    whatever was toe. The thought of finally leaving everything behind was just liberating.


    Grace pulled into the airport. As the car came to a stop, I unclicked my seatbelt and reached for my


    handbag, eagerly taking out my phone. I dialed a number and held the phone to my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now, where are you?¡± I spoke first. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I added as the receiver responded


    before ending the call.


    Grace looked at me curiously. ¡°Who was that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I grinned cryptically. Grace gave me a suspicious look, but didn¡¯t probe me any further.


    While we waited in the car, a man in a sharp suit approached the car, carrying a briefcase.


    Immediately recognizing him, I told Grace, ¡°Wait here,¡± before getting out of the car to meet him.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± He greeted me professionally and I returned the pleasantries with a nod.


    He was thewyer I had called earlier to help draft the divorce papers.


    Thewyer opened his briefcase and took out an envelope containing the papers. While he did, I


    nced back at the car and saw Grace watching curiously.


    ¡°Here,¡± he handed me the papers. I nced through them one after the other, feeling an


    overwhelming feeling of finality wash down on me.


    ¡°Do you need some more time to go through them?¡± The man asked. I shook my head, determined.


    ¡°No, where do I sign?¡±


    He pointed to various areas on the pages, ¡°Here, here,¡± fl*pping through them, ¡°over here and


    here,¡± he directed. Then, he handed me a pen.


    I signed each page and spot that required my signature. Finally handing the papers back to him


    along with the pen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Mr. Torres receive a copy as well and will send yours too,¡± he said as he ced the papers


    back in his briefcase.


    ¡°You can have them sent to my mail.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± he said.


    I nodded, ¡°Thanks,¡± shaking his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡± he replied, smiling.


    As I got back into the car and shut the door after me, I let out a heavy sigh. It felt kind of warmer in


    the carpared to outside.


    Grace looked at me, immediately asking, ¡°So, are you going to kill my curiosity now?¡±


    I looked at her and replied, ¡°That was thewyer. I signed the divorce papers.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened, and she let out a dramatic scream, ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re actually giving up


    on asking him for alimony? He¡¯s a billionaire, you could get a hundred million in alimony!¡±


    I chuckled bitterly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to divorce him as soon as possible! I¡¯m a millionaire


    by myself; I don¡¯t need him to raise my value.¡±


    Grace shook her head, ¡°But still, a hundred million¡­¡± she looked so pained, so much so I nearly


    chuckled.


    I shrugged, ¡°Let him keep his money to himself; we¡¯re bigger than that anyway. I just want to move


    on with my life.¡±


    ¡°Aww, girl. I totally get it.¡± Grace reached out and squeezed my hand, ¡°I¡¯m here for you, no matter


    what.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s all that matters to me,¡± I smiled and squeezed her hand in return. We must have looked


    like two typical best friends acting in some kind of soap opera for a minute.


    Grace snapped us out of our little emotional moment. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get your things,¡± she said,


    getting out of the car to help me pull my suitcase from the backseat and raising the handle tall.


    ¡°Tell all the eligible bachelors in town, the Queen is back!¡± I announced loudly into the wind


    ¡°Woo-hoo! The Queen is back, everyone!¡± Grace hooted after me.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I¡¯m Divorcing with You, Mr Billionaire!


    Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter Three


    MARK POV


    I pulled into the driveway, exhausted. Another long day of both work and fun had left me drained,


    and all I wanted was to unwind and rx. I stepped out of the car and loosened my tie, eager to get


    inside and finally rx. When I entered the house, I saw Sydney sitting there, staring at me with her


    usual nk look. I barely spared her a nce while heading straight for my study.


    ¡°I want a divorce,¡± Sydney said before I could even reach the sanctuary of my study.


    Divorce? Ridiculous was the first word that came to my mind, and ridiculous it was indeed. The


    family business of Sydney¡¯s parents had been lent to the GT Group, which I owned. This was a


    contract that benefited both parties in every sense of the word. Sydney was only a woman I¡¯d


    married, who depended on her parents and me for survival.


    Divorce, huh? It was obviously her new way of crying for attention, like she was fond of doing. It


    used to be the pitiful demeanor she carried around her, which was enough to convince an outsider


    that she was being treated wrongly, even though that had never been the case. We¡¯d been keeping


    up the married couple facade for three years already.


    Now she was pulling a new stunt, which I wasn¡¯t going to fall for.


    The next morning, I entered the dining room to have breakfast before leaving, but all I was met with


    was an empty table. A frown creased my brow as I asked one of the workers I was able to find


    lingering around.


    ¡°Where is she? And where¡¯s my food?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve not seen her this morning, sir,¡± the worker replied. Later on, I got a report from eyes who¡¯d


    happened to see her leaving with her suitcasest night. Most of her things were also gone from her


    room.


    Oh. This perhaps had to do with the divorce thing she brought up. Did she expect me to fall for it or


    talk to her about it?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I shrugged off the thought, grabbed my suitcase and jacket, and headed out. She had probably just


    gone to her parents¡¯ house. Where else could she go? They would surely knock some sense into


    her head about how to be a good wife and send her back.


    My eyes darted up from the files in front of me when my assistant entered the office. Without a


    word, he ced a file on the table in front of me with a curt bow.


    ¡°I think you need to see this, sir,¡± he said before stepping back.


    I took off my sses and pulled the file closer, fl*pping it open to find the emboldened words


    ¡°Divorce Proceedings.¡± I frowned, continuing to scan the papers. She had already signed them.


    ¡°Thank you, you may leave,¡± I said to my assistant, who bowed again before exiting the room.


    Sydney had taken the first step in what seemed like a smart game to her, but to me, it was


    nonsense. Did she think I had the time for all this?


    GT Group was not only my pride and joy, but also proof of my years of hard work and dedication. It


    was arge private equity firm based in Europe that specialized in investing in a variety of sectors


    like consumer goods, services, fashion, medical, and technology. With over 250 investment projects


    under our belt, we were a force to be reckoned with in the business world.


    It was our third round of fundraising. We needed to secure a staggering $5 billion from investors


    worldwide. This was a critical moment for my firm, and the next month was going to be a whirlwind


    of activities. With me having to crisscross the globe and meet with potential investors from New


    York to Tokyo, London to Hong Kong. The next six months for me were packed with meetings,


    presentations, and negotiations.


    And here someone was, bringing some useless papers to my table.


    I angrily gathered up the papers and marched over to the shredder in the corner of my office,


    feeding them into the shredder and watching the machine devour every single one of them, before


    settling back down in my seat to resume what was a hundred times more important.


    It had been three long months of hectic fundraising for GT Group. I finally returned home to find that


    Sydney still wasn¡¯t there. My nose was hit with a gust of stuffiness when I pushed the door to her


    bedroom open, and the way everything waspletely covered in dust, I could tell that it had been


    left unupied for a long time.


    She¡¯d not returned yet?


    I angrily stormed out, picked up my phone and dialed her phone number.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯re trying to call is no longer in use,¡± came the automated voice through the


    speaker.


    I dialed again.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯re trying to¡ª¡± I cut the call with a grit to my teeth.


    ¡°Find her immediately,¡± I turned to my assistant. Get in touch with her parents, whatever you need to


    do.¡±


    The man bowed hurriedly and scurried off, while I retreated to my room, both tired and exhausted.


    She¡¯d sessfully added more fuel to my already foul mood. I went into the shower, turned on the


    tap, let a torrent of cold water rain over my head, and wished all that iciness could take away all the


    fatigue and frustration I felt.


    Eventually, my assistant returned with the news that Sydney¡¯s parents were also unaware of her


    whereabouts and hadn¡¯t heard from her for a long time. Despite all, I still felt that Sydney¡¯s


    disappearance was part of her borate scheme to get to me, and it did seem to be working


    because it seriously got on my nerves.


    I could only really take care of this after the next 3 months when I returned from my second trip.


    Before boarding the ne, I gave strict instructions to my assistant, ¡°Find her before I return. If you


    fail, you¡¯ll lose your job.¡±


    My assistant nodded at my words and hurried to assist with my suitcase. I paused, turned my head


    back because something on the table in the corners caught my hand. When I moved closer to see,


    it was the wedding ring. The ring that was initially meant for Be but ended up on Sydney¡¯s finger.


    The ring lost all significance to me since that day three years ago, which was supposed to be one of


    the happiest days of my life. My bride was not Be, the woman I loved, but Sydney, her sister. I felt


    like such a fool back then, standing in front of the congregation like nothing was wrong. I just had to


    keep the show going on, and I made it very clear to Sydney that I wasn¡¯t going to be epting her


    as my wife. She could keep the title for all she cared.


    As soon as I¡¯d stepped down from the altar and worn thest round of fake smiles at the guests and


    photographers at every corner, I got into my car and pulled the damned ring off my finger. In fact, I


    didn¡¯t remember where I¡¯d kept it after that day. I probably flung it off in annoyance.


    But Sydney had decided to wear hers. Now that I saw that ring lying there in its own full circle of


    dust, I couldn¡¯t help thinking, maybe Sydney was serious about the divorce after all.


    My jaw clenched briefly again before I turned from that table, leaving the useless relic there and


    walking out of the door. I still had a lot more work to do than upy myself with this drama.


    I arrived at the airport, immediately pulling on my sunsses before stepping out of the car. I was


    quite popr, and a couple of people would often approach me, stare, or gawk because they


    recognized me from television or some other outlet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you so-and-so?¡± That kind of thing. The sses were a minimal disguise, but they


    still did the job to an extent, with me having to add some bizarre mysteriousness to my outfit. While


    sometimes I¡¯d nod with a smile and try to keep the interactions brief. I was particrly not in the


    mood today.


    I headed towards the boarding gate, through the bustling airport crowd, at the same time checking


    my wristwatch, when a woman brushed past me. The trail of her perfume danced over my face and


    slowly into my nose. The citrus and flowery scent were insanely familiar. It almost made me feel


    nostalgic in a strange kind of way.


    I stopped slowly in my tracks. I tried to fight the urge, but I couldn¡¯t resist turning my head. Her


    figure was receding into the distance behind me, and I could not tell if she was someone I knew.


    I didn¡¯t recall ever seeing that face before.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    55


    Chapter 4 Chapter Four


    Chapter 4 Chapter Four


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    As soon as I returned to the airport, I could already see Grace waving eagerly at me from the other


    side. Enthusiastic smiles and grins curled up my l*ps the closer I got to her. My short trip hade


    to an end, and might I say that those were the happiest three months of my life in a very long time.


    I wheeled my suitcase faster behind me and rushed, also waving back at Grace and rushing to


    meet her where she was standing. I hadn¡¯t noticed for a second at first, but someone familiar


    walked quickly past me. I couldn¡¯t help stopping to turn; I could swear I knew that back. No one


    could tell me otherwise, it had to


    be Mark. It was him.


    I was right, I confirmed with myself when I actually stopped and turned back to look at the person. It


    was Mark, I couldn¡¯t have missed it, walking with those. fast strides of his as usual. He probably


    didn¡¯t see me? Or if he maybe didn¡¯t rec- ognize me again? I¡¯d been gone for just three months, but


    if that was enough. time for him not to know who I was again, from just a nce, then it meant that


    I¡¯d done a fantastic job with erasing that woman he used to know from my life.


    Sure. I wouldn¡¯t look like his ex¨Cwife with the way I looked now.


    My outfit was different from what I used to wear (that style he was familiar with), changed my hair,


    they weren¡¯t in those ugly buns and up¨Cstyles anymore.


    My hair was down in long luscious waves. My face shone elegantly bright with


    both good skin care; also had some makeup on. A right red b*dy¨Ccon dress that


    hugged my curves in all the right ces. In all, I was looking like a better and beautiful version of


    that self I left behind as ¡°Mrs. Torres¡°. I chuckled, proudly and pushed my sunsses down from my


    hair, down to my face, before swing-


    ing my head back to the direction I was heading at and pulling my suitcase be-


    hind me again. By this time Grace was already walking towards me, so I had to


    let go of the suitcase and wrap my hands happily around her.


    12:18)


    1/6


    Chapter 4 Chapter Four


    ¡°Jeez, girl. I missed you so freaking much!¡± She squeaked as she squeezed


    1. me.


    ¡°Me too!¡± I cooed, sighing when. We disengaged and I brushed off some strands from my face. ¡°I


    almost didn¡¯t want to return,¡± I added.


    ¡°You must be joking,¡± Grace jokingly frowned, ¡°so you meant to not return to- day?¡±


    ¡°The in truth,¡± I shrugged with a giggle.


    ¡°Then I probably would¡¯ve had toe drag you back here myself,¡± Grace said, smiling. She


    leaned down to pull my suitcase for me. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    We both walked to Grace¡¯s car where it was parked. It was a different car from what she¡¯d dropped


    me off with thest time; a ck jeep.


    ¡°You got another car?¡± I asked on our way to it.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered dly like she¡¯d been waiting for me to pop the question.


    ¡°Glorious isn¡¯t it?¡± She added.


    ¡°It sure is glorious,¡± Imented. ¡°Should probably get a new one too,¡± I added.


    ¡°F*ck you mean probably? You¡¯re definitely getting a new one.¡±


    I nced at her andughed a little incredulously, ¡°Gosh you¡¯re so dramatic.¡±


    ¡°We should go tomorrow. It¡¯s almost the weekend anyway.¡±


    I merely nodded to her suggestion and waited for her to click on the car re- mote before settling into


    the car. Then she came in next after she¡¯d put my suit-


    case at the back.


    We¡¯d driven quite some distance from the entrance of the airport when I finally broke the news to


    Grace, although the most casual way, ¡°I saw you¨Cknow¨Cwho on my way here.¡±


    She spared me a nce from the steering, ¡°Huh? Who?¡±


    ¡°Mark.¡±


    ¡°Really, when was that?¡± She didn¡¯t sound too surprised. Maybe it was because


    12:18


    2/6


    Chapter 4 Chapter Four


    she was trying to swerve into the highway.


    ¡°We practically brushed past each other while I was busy waving at you?¡±


    The tires finally settled perfectly on the road, now practically gliding. I could see the funny


    expression on her face.


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t recognize you?¡± She chuckled, ¡°Man, why am I so happy to hear that?¡± Her voice rose


    again until she beganughing so heartily I had no choice


    but to join in.


    ¡°You needed to see how much I swelled when I noticed too. I must have been


    looking too good to be true.¡±


    After the long drive of talks andughs, we finally drove up the winding road to our shared vi.


    Grace pulled up to the entrance, she turned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just drop you off here, darling,¡± she said.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± I asked her and she nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, just remembered I was invited to this party. Not the most enthusiastic


    about it, but I just have to attend it for a few minutes at least.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I nodded, unclicking the seatbelts.


    6 every cir


    ¡°Then I¡¯d be back to hear you tell detail about your trip!¡± She


    piped at me when I got out of the car.


    ¡°You bet!¡± I smiled, shutting the door after me and pulling out my suitcase, be-


    fore I watched her turn the car back in the direction we¡¯d juste from.


    With a sigh, I gazed up at the imposing structure of our home. It was a stun- ning residence halfway


    up a mountain overlooking the sea; a yground for the wealthy elite of the city. It was so good to


    be back home. I¡¯d missed everything so much. Even the fresh and exotic smell in the air was the


    best touch of spice


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    to everything.


    I climbed the stairs to our house. The cool evening air brushed against my skin as I reached for the


    doorknob, pushing the front door open with a soft click be- fore stepping inside.


    12:18


    3/6


    Chapter 4 Chapter Four


    But before I could fully immerse myself in the familiarity of everything I¡¯d re- turned to, a shot of fear


    danced its way sharply through my veins. I felt it before I saw it; that cold, hard object pressed


    against my waist from behind.


    I froze in fear, feeling the harsh thumping of my heartbeat everywhere in my b*dy. I knew instantly


    what that thing at my side was, though I couldn¡¯t see it. It


    was more like a gut feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound,¡± he whispered in a low and threatening voice, the man with the gun behind


    me.


    Every fiber of my being screamed at me to run, to scream for help, but I knew


    that was a foolish move to make. His presence was engulfing behind me and


    his breath was hot against my n*eck.


    Then the scent of fresh blood reached my nostrils, also mixing with the fear


    that had already taken hold. I realized then that the man behind me was injured.


    That metallic tang of blood was in the air.


    I instinctively raised my hands in surrender as a silent plea for mercy. I knew. that any sudden


    movements could provoke him further, so I stood there with


    my eyes closed, trying to steady my breathing.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at his face. Seeing the face of a criminal often meant being si- lenced,


    permanently. I had heard enough stories at least to know that much.


    I felt his shadow loom over me. The dark presence of him sent more shivers


    down my spine.


    ¡°Open up,¡± he snarled.


    I was too scared to even understand what he meant, so I kept my eyes closed.


    ¡°I said open your eyes,¡± he snapped in annoyance and I jolted, now opening my eyes to see his


    figure outlined in front of me against the dim light filtering through the window.


    The first thing I saw was his ch*st and the trail of blood marred the fabric of his shirt. Then my eyes


    traveled upward to look at his face for the first time.


    12:18


    4/6


    Chapter 4 Chapter Four


    Surprisingly, the man was handsome, with chiseled features and dark, piercing eyes. There was an


    air of authority about him, a confidence that spoke of some- one ustomed to being in control. He


    looked like someone who could easily


    pass for a member of a mafia.


    He thrust a wad of fabric into my hands, and as I unfurled it, I saw that it was a bandage. I didn¡¯t


    need to be told what he wanted me to do next. I gathered my re-


    solve with trembling hands. He pulled off his jacket and then his shirt. Now I saw the wound on his


    torso. It was a gunshot wound, the skin around it was


    raw and inmed.


    It looked like he had already removed the bullet himself, but the bleeding had


    not stopped.


    ¡°S¨CSit,¡± I stammered.


    Heplied and sat down heavily on a nearby chair.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°Do¡­ do I get the first aid kit?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just do it,¡± he grunted at the bandage with pain.


    I sat by him and began to dress his wound. If only someone saw how terribly


    my hands were trembling as I worked. He grunted in difort and grimaced as I moved, but he


    did not protest, until Ipletely tied the bandages as tight- ly as I dared.


    The loud chime of the doorbell split through the silence. I nced at the man¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t do


    much but quickly moved to hide. I took this as a cue to an- swer the door, although I was sure he


    was probably still nearby and ready to


    st my head off if I did anything stupid.


    I opened the door cautiously. Mark was standing there. He must have recog- nized me at the airport


    after all followed me here.


    Mark grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Come home with me!¡± he urged.


    I shook off his hand.


    12:18


    5/6


    Chapter 4 Chapter Four


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the divorce agreement?¡± I asked pointedly.


    C


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I threw that damn agreement into the shredder,¡± he spat. ¡°I¡¯ve already canceled an important


    meeting for you, I can¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t changed one bit. He was still that angry, impatient man I¡¯d left behind who thought the


    world revolved around him. Rather, ¡°my world¡°. If he didn¡¯t


    want his time wasted, why the hell did he follow me back there?


    Whether he threw the documents into the shredder, or burnt them to ashes.


    with a lighter from his study, or kept them somewhere, none of that was my busi-


    ness.


    I stepped back from the door and stared angrily at his face.


    ¡°My intention to divorce you is serious and solemn. If you don¡¯t ept a di- vorce by agreement,


    then I will have to file awsuit for divorce. That will only waste more of your ¡°precious¡± time, Mr.


    Man!¡± I made that much clear.


    At a point, my mind would slide back to think about the man who was probably


    still hiding somewhere in the house. I was also standing in front of the door


    and making sure to block Mark from taking a peek inside and seeing something


    he shouldn¡¯t. The case might just escte further from an ex¨Ccouple bickering


    over divorce documents into something more dangerous.


    Mark climbed even closer towards the door. But I couldn¡¯t move an inch back


    at that point because it was the furthest I could go in protecting the entrance. But I silently reveled in


    the fact he was affected that I wasn¡¯t stepping away


    from him anymore.


    Mark gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, whether we divorce or


    not is not up to you!¡±


    He even had the nerve to tell me that I had no say in the matter. That I had no


    right on my part to break off the alliance? Thanks to Mark, the fear I¡¯d been feel-


    12:18


    1/5


    ing initially, due to the man from earlier, had now turned into annoyance.


    How dare he presume to dictate my choices, to deny me agency over my own life? I had tolerated


    his domineering attitude for far too long, but now I had reached my limit.


    But I realized sooner that there was no reasoning with him. In fact, I didn¡¯t have that much time on


    my hands either, to spare for arguing with him. Mark would al-


    ways be stubborn like that.


    I swallowed hard and bit back the next words I¡¯d intended on hurling at him.


    Instead, I sighed and asked, ¡°You really want to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯reing with me now!¡± he demanded. His tone brooked no argu-


    ment.


    I stood there for a moment, exhausted and rubbing temples tiredly before reluc-


    tantly agreeing, ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re so interested in wasting your time talking, why


    ¨C not.¡±


    After taking a quick nce back into the house and. Not seeing that man any-


    where in sight, I thought to myself that stepping out at that time would probably


    be in our interests. He probably also needed to leave.


    I walked out of the front door and shut the door behind me.


    ¡°After you,¡± I said to Mark.


    He turned from me with a frown and stepped off the porch, while I followed be-


    hind him.


    I walked slowly behind Mark, who was striding angrily ahead of me, and while


    he continued to march ahead, my eyes caught a pole lying in the garden close


    1. by. It was a simple metal pole, but at that moment, it was the perfect tool I need-


    2. ed.


    ncing back at Mark, who was still a few steps ahead of me, I took a deep


    breath and stepped away from the path to pick up the pole from the ground


    12:18 D


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    2/5


    The object was quite heavier in my hands than I¡¯d imagined, but that was less of the problem. The


    problem was right in front of me


    I began walking behind Mark, the pole held tightly in my hands. I positioned my- self right behind


    him and waited for the perfect time to strike. When he stopped.


    to look at something on his phone, I saw my opportunity, and with all my strength, swung the pole.


    I hit him hard at the back of his head.


    I hadn¡¯t expected him to get knocked out that quickly. Despite all his bravado,


    he crumpled to the ground, unconscious after one blow to his head. Look at all


    that aggression sprawled on the ground with him.


    After dropping the pole, I went to meet his assistant waiting outside the gate.


    ¡°Come and take your boss out of my premises,¡± I said.


    The assistant sat up in the driver¡¯s seat.


    At first, he didn¡¯t seem to have understood what I was saying. Then, he looked


    behind me and sprang out of the car when he saw Mark lying on the floor.


    ¡°Mr. Torres, Mr. Torres!¡± he eximed, rushing to Mark¡¯s side, checking for any


    signs of consciousness.


    Mr. Torres was out, unfortunately.


    Even when the assistant tried to lift Mark up, he was too heavy. But he eventual-


    ly was able to lift Mark over his shoulders and carry him away.


    Mark¡¯s hands dangled ridiculously over the man¡¯s shoulders. With some effort,


    the assistant managed to shove Mark¡¯s b*dy into the backseat of the car.


    Then he returned to me after closing the door


    ¡°Mrs Torr-¡±


    I held out my hand to silence him.


    ¡°A newdy will soon inherit that title, please call me Miss Turner. Also, tell


    12:18


    3/5


    your boss that I will resend him a divorce agreement, please sign it as soon as possible, so we don¡¯t


    waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    The assistant nodded with the kind of expression that said, ¡®I don¡¯t mean to get involved¡®. He turned


    after a curt bow.


    ¡°Have a good day,¡± I said into the wind after him as he settled into the car with his boss and started


    the engine.


    I waited until the car had zoomed off into the distance before I finally turned away from there. And


    when I saw my front door again and remembered who was still waiting inside, the tension and fear


    that had left me earlier, returned.


    At first, I thought to myself. Should I just take this opportunity to run away?


    But something held me back, I didn¡¯t know what. I kept on walking to the door.


    I pushed the door open after a deep breath and stepped inside. But I didn¡¯t go too far from the door,


    only using my eyes to search around for any signs of him. But he was nowhere. I walked even


    further into the house and looked around a bit more dedicatedly.


    He really was gone.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin the relief that descended on me right there. and then, as well


    as the immediate anger that someone had actuallye into my house despite the tight and


    expensive security.


    Angrily, I marched to thendline and dialed the number for the securitypa- ny.


    ¡°I need to upgrade the security system for my vi,¡± I snapped as soon as I reached the other end,


    not bothering to sound friendly. ¡°Vi number 27, in the hills. Your security system failed me tonight,


    and I won¡¯t tolerate it any longer. My life was in danger just moments ago.¡±


    The operator on the other end of the line was saying something but I was al- ready too annoyed to


    listen patiently.


    ¡°We apologize for any inconvenience, ma¡¯am,¡± the operator apologized, ¡°We will


    12:18


    4/5


    send a team to upgrade your security system as soon as possible.¡±


    I gave them my vi number again. ¡°I expect your team to be here first thing in the morning,¡± I


    added and hung up the phone with a frustrated sigh. The events. of the evening had rattled me


    already in a matter of minutes. Just when I thought I could finally rest, my phone rang. I nced at


    the caller ID and sighed. It was my dad. I answered the call reluctantly.


    ¡°You muste to my birthday party this weekend with Mark!¡± Dad¡¯s voice roared through the


    phone, and before I could respond, he hung up.


    I rolled my eyes in speechless frustration. Dad had always been adamant about me being with


    Mark, despite my repeated attempts at showing how much


    I hated it.


    I pulled out my phone, opened the call log, and found my dad¡¯s number. With a firm press of my


    finger, I brought up the options menu and selected ¡°Block Num- ber.¡± A confirmation message


    popped up, and I tapped ¡°Confirm.¡± The number


    disappeared from my contacts; outrightly banished from my phone.


    I dropped the phone on the couch, sank down to the floor, my back against the


    soft cushions and rested my head tiredly on the arm of the couch.


    Despite how angry and upset I was, I knew I still had to go back for a visit this


    weekend. It was dad¡¯s birthday, and it wouldn¡¯t be the perfect opportunity to an- nounce my divorce


    from Mark. They needed that I was really serious about out- ing myself from it all.


    12:18

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6 Chapter Six


    MARK¡¯S POVE


    I groaned as I turned in bed. My head throbbed dully and I held it as I slowly rose from the bed. I


    looked at my surroundings and wondered why I was at


    home. I should be at work.


    I dropped my head in my hands and tried to remember. It didn¡¯t even take a sec-


    ond before the memories rushed back.


    My assistant had been able to locate where Sydney was and I had left every


    work I was doing to speak some sense into her. I remember that I had ordered


    her to follow me then¡­.


    I frowned. Everything had gone ck.


    ¡°That witch! How dare she hit me?¡± I gritted as I got off the bed. I glimpsed


    some medication on the drawers as I staggered out of my room.


    What was wrong with her? Why was she taking this far? I thought.


    The sound of wood banging against walls reverberated through the house as I threw every door


    open.


    ¡°Where the heck is she?!¡±


    The staff of my household just stood there speechless. Some of them flinched


    each time the door banged.


    I had asked where she was about a dozen times and they had all answered me a dozen times that


    they didn¡¯t know where she was. They repeated what they


    told me that morning. Thest time they saw her was with a suitcase when she waltzed out of my


    house. I remember that day too. I had been slightly surprised. I wondered what gave her the guts


    and had thought she was going to get over whatever was happening with her ande whimpering


    back.


    My stomach growled as I continued to m the doors closed. I even checked


    12:19


    1/5


    Chapter 6 Chapter Six


    the garage. It honestly felt like I was running mad. My growling stomach cou- pled with my


    throbbing head and my frustration grew.


    I stormed back to my room and took a calming shower that did nothing to calm me but only washed


    off the dirts on my skin.


    When I finished getting dressed, I used a painkiller from the medicines on my drawers to stop my


    head from aching.


    I picked up my car keys, shrugged into my suit jacket and left the house.


    As I drove to work, my grip on the steering wheel was strong and I pressed hard down on the pedal.


    I was past the speed limit but it was the only thing I could do not to drive back to that house she was


    in and strangle her.


    She wanted my attention. Now she fully had it.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I bellowed to my assistant the moment my assistant closed


    the door behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir,¡± he voice quivered as he spoke. ¡°I left her at the vi and rushed you to a nearby


    clinic before I took you home. I left the medications they prescribed on your drawers.¡±


    He cleared his throat before he continued. ¡°But she did tell me to not call her Mrs Turess but Miss


    Turner, she said that a newdy will soon inherit the title.¡±


    I just stared at him as he spoke, my rage built with each word he dropped, ready


    to explode.


    He took a step forward, a file dangling in his hands, ¡°She also said she¡¯d re- send the divorce


    agreement, here¡¯s it,¡± he ced the file in front of me. ¡°I re-


    ceived it just before you came in. She wants you to sign it as soon as possible so you don¡¯t waste


    each other¡¯s time.


    And that was it. That darned word. In blind rage, I gripped the sheets of paper


    and flung it across the room.


    ¡°If I hear the word ¡®divorce¡® one more time, you¡¯re out!¡± I told him sternly. If she


    wants me to sign the papers she had better bring it herself.


    12:19


    2/5


    Chapter 6 Chapter Six


    My hands clenched and unclenched as I struggled to hold in my anger. What ex- actly was she


    ying at? Has she gone crazy? Wasn¡¯t it enough that I let her stay in my house and feed? I


    wondered on what grounds she¡¯d say she was fil-


    ing for a damned divorce.


    ¡°I do not want to hear that word again, ever! Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± His stance straightened and I suspected that he almost saluted.


    Just then, the door creaked open and Be stepped in. The instant I set my eyes on her, my anger


    evaporated to an extent but I could still feel it, I could still feel the itch to shred those papers into


    pieces, the urge to punch something or¡­


    someone.


    It was either Be didn¡¯t notice the tension in the room or she decided to ig-


    nore it as she sashayed her hips toward me and perched on myp, her elegant


    arms shooting out to wrap around my n*eck.


    She ced a quick k*ss on my l*ps. She pulled back, pouting when I didn¡¯t re-


    turn the gesture. ¡°You¡¯ve been working all month. We haven¡¯t seen each other for


    a long time,¡± her pout deepened, her brows furrowed feebly and her eyes slight-


    ly glistened.


    In my peripheral vision I could see my assistant picking up the papers and shuf-


    fling them together. Then he silently left the room.


    For a moment, I thought of asking him to hand over the papers so I could shred them like I did the


    previous ones but then Be¡¯s presence stopped me.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I focused on the feeling of her soft asscheeks pressed on


    my thighs, her fingers intermittently fiddling with my col-r and grazing the skin at the back of my


    n*eck. I breathed in and out, I tried to re-


    My arms circled her waist, and I pulled her closer. I should forget about Syd- ney¡¯s stunts and


    desperation for attention and focus on the woman in my arms. right now, the one I actually wanted


    and would readily give my attention any- time.


    12:19


    3/5


    Chapter 6 Chapter Six


    I opened my eyes and her l*ps were jutted out as she looked at me. My heart momentarily skipped


    a beat and my l*ps stretched into a reflexive smile. God,


    she was so beautiful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. You know it¡¯s work.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°You should always find time for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work on that,¡± I shifted my head closer to hers and my l*ps grazed hers in a


    brief k*ss. ¡°So what shall I gift my queen so she¡¯d forgive me?¡±


    I could see the twitch on the corners of her l*ps as she struggled to keep her pout in ce. Her


    pupils rolled up as she thought of what she wanted. ¡°I want a jewelry,¡± her eyes were on me now,


    ¡°one designed by Atelier studios.¡±


    ¡°Atelier?¡± I raised a brow.


    Her head bobbed up and down, ¡°Atelier designs the best jewelry. All the girls in


    the upper levels own one, I want one too.¡±


    My arms further tightened around her waist. ¡°Done. I will make sure it¡¯s special-


    ly made for you.¡±


    Her face broke into a smile and my heart swelled. ¡°Thank you!¡± She squealed


    and pulled me in for a hug.


    I made a mental note, as I hugged her back, to get one for Sydney too. It would


    shut her up and make her feel she had the attention she desperately begged for.


    Be suddenly pulled back, her eyes peering into mine. ¡°This Sunday is my


    dad¡¯s birthday, you remember, right?¡±


    I did not remember. My head was too upied to amodate the date of


    someone¡¯s birthday. I nodded, ¡°Yep! I do remember.¡±


    She smiled. Thest thing I wanted right now was for her to get mad. ¡°It¡¯s actu-


    ally why I¡¯m here. He¡¯s throwing a party and I want you there. I¡¯m sure dad does


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    too,¡± she looked away and ransacked her tiny bag that was sitting primly on my


    table. Her hand emerged with a white card. She pped it on my desk, ¡°That¡¯s


    his invitation card. You¡¯reing,¡± she turned to me, ¡°right?¡±


    12:19


    4/5


    Chapter 6 Chapter Six


    I hesitated. There was a lot to do. Myst business trip had got me more in-


    vestors which equaled more money and more money equally meant more work. I couldn¡¯t afford to


    ck or spend time attending events that didn¡¯t aid the growth of the firm.


    I opened my m*uth to exin to her why I wouldn¡¯t be present but I stopped. If I could make time to


    attend this party, I could aplish two things; get to speak with Sydney¡¯s father and please Be.


    Even if it were for a few minutes, I¡¯d be able to speak with him and let him


    know how urgent he needed to knock some sense into Sydney¡¯s head and re- mind her that our


    unfortunate alliance was a win¨Cwin so she had to stop yap-


    ping about divorce.


    I decided. Perfect, it will be a few hours away from work but it would be worth


    1. it.


    I smiled at Be, ¡°I¡¯d make time and attend.¡± I ced a k*ss on her cheeks and


    she blushed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± She chirped.


    12:19 C

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop theugh that burst out of me as I took in the fourth special or- der for the day.


    Usually, Atelier receives a bunch of orders on a daily basis, and our employees


    take care of these orders. But if the jewelry order were to be custom made, the


    orders came directly to me.


    Right there on my screen was an order for two pieces of jewelry from Mark¡¯s as-


    sistant. It had been included in the preference space for it to ¡®stand out¡® from


    any of our jewelries, then he ended it with ¡®just name your price¡®.


    Typical. Only Mark would be so egotistic to make a request sound insulting. It


    was Mark¡¯s assistant that ced the order, but I was sure the order was on be-


    half of Mark. There was no way his assistant would be able to afford Atelier¡¯s


    custom¨Cmade designs for himself.


    I swiveled in my chair, whistling, ¡°Time to make some extra millions.¡±


    I turned back to myptop¡¯s screen and reread thest phrase. My grin


    widened, ¡°Oh. I am so going to name my price.¡±


    Briefly, I wondered who he¡¯d be gifting and only Be came to mind. ¡°A,¡± I


    cooed, wiping the fake tears trying to escape my eyes. He wants to gift her two


    custom¨Cmade jewelries at once? So sweet.


    There was no better way for my day to go than an order from Mark. I was ready to make a fortune


    from him. After all, I didn¡¯t ask for alimony.


    As I thought of how much I should charge Mark, swiveling in the chair, I could-


    n¡¯t help but notice the clean, expensive paint on the walls, thetest inbuilt televi-


    sion, the plush chairs¡­


    I stopped swirling on the chair and looked around. Everything looked so well


    12:19


    1/6


    kept. My heart warmed with gratitude, even in my long absence, Grace didn¡¯t fail to keep this ce


    running. She efficiently handled the two businesses all by her- self when she could have easily


    abandoned Atelier and fully focused on the fashion sector that she handles so well.


    Then I remembered her uing birthday and thought it would be the perfect time to also gift her a


    piece of specially made jewelry for her hard work and sup- port apart from her birthday gift.


    Now having three specially made jewelries added to the pending orders I had, I decided to get to


    work.


    First, I made a sketch for the first four pieces of jewelry which was one of our client¡¯s daughters¡®


    graduation gift, Mark¡¯s and Grace¡¯s. Thetter¡¯s Jewelry stood out. Then I designed a 3D jewelry


    model for all of them. I took extra care and time in picking out the color and gemstones for Grace. I


    needed it to be per-


    fect.


    Hourster, I was done with the designs for the four pieces. For a brief second, I reclined in my


    chair, my l*ps curved in a smile as I appreciated my handiwork.


    I got out of my head, printed out what I designed and strode to the workshop. I got greetings from


    the workers there and I returned their greetings with a smile.


    I put on the appropriate uniform and got to work..


    It was hourster when I pulled the helmet off my face and turned off the ma-


    chine. I let out a deep breath and fanned my face.


    I stretched as I made a brisk walk out the door. I picked up a small bottle of wa-


    ter and guzzled almost half of it. It was already dark outside and I already said my goodbyes to our


    employees hours ago.


    It was always like that. I always get carried away whenever I design these jewel-


    1. ry.


    I walked back in. I picked up the pendant for Grace, squinted my eyes as I ad-


    mired what I had designed. I smiled, a foreign yet familiar sense of aplish-


    ment wafted through me. I sighed contentedly, I hadn¡¯t felt that in a long time.


    12:19


    2/6


    I gave myself a pat on the back as I inspected the rest too. I stacked them safe- ly in a jewelry box


    before packing up for the day.


    I shrugged on my coat and picked up my bag. I turned off the lights in the con- trol room then


    headed for the door and used my phone¡¯s torch to illuminate the


    now dark workspace.


    I let out a short scream, my feet came to an abrupt stop and my bagnded on


    the floor with a thud from my hands as the door abruptly burst open and a shad-


    ow stepped in.


    ¡°Sydney!¡±


    My shoulders drooped and my legs almost gave as I breathed out in relief.


    ¡°Grace!¡± I called in an admonishing tone. I shone my torch on her face. She was grinning widely, the


    excitement wafting off her in many folds. ¡°What¡¯s got


    you so hyped up?¡± I asked as she took more steps closer to me.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± she took my hands and dragged you both outside.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe this. I saw a super handsome guy at the bar,¡± she ram-


    bled on as I locked the door. ¡°And guess what? He¡¯s Italian.¡± She literally


    jumped as she said it, her feet lifted off a few inches from the floor.


    She linked our arms immediately I finished locking the door, ¡°I came back


    specifically to get you. Sister¡¯s got your back, right?!¡±


    Iughed at her dramatics. All this rush of excitement just because she saw a


    handsome Italian guy? But I pulled her closer and gave a k*ss on the cheeks.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what to wear. I brought your outfits so we won¡¯t


    have to waste time going back home,¡± she exined as we headed to her car.


    ¡°Woah,¡± I smirked as I lifted the skirt she brought to the air. I didn¡¯t think I had


    ever seen a skirt so short and S*xy.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna look good on you, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    12:19


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    3/6


    She looked back from the front seat. Then she faced the front and started the


    car.


    I


    As she sped to the bar, I struggled into the miniskirt in the small space of the backseat and put on


    the simple cute tank top she brought with it. I sprayed the perfume I had in my bag ¨C its scent was


    heavenly ¨C until we were both coughing. and giggling.


    When we arrived at the bar, I put on the ck heels I had worn to work and ad- justed my outfit.


    Inside the bar was bustling with so much energy, the neon lights slightly con- cealing the carefree


    upants of the bar as they mindlessly and crazily


    swayed to the hip¨Chop jamming.


    I unconsciously bobbed my head to the music as we stepped in. Grace was


    looking around, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Aww,¡± she pouted, ¡°I can¡¯t find him.¡°¡°¡±


    ¡°The hot guy?¡± I had to shout so she could hear me over the loud music.


    She nodded but she still looked around.


    I touched her shoulder so she¡¯d face me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe.¡± Then I threw my


    hands in the air, ¡°Italian dude or not,¡± I whined my waist and winked at her, ¡°let¡¯s


    dance the night away.¡±


    Instantly, her face lit up and she threw her hands in the air too. We both


    danced our way to the dance floor but not before grabbing a drink each from


    the bar girl.


    Grace downed hers in a go while I held mine above my head as I swayed to the


    music, hooting asionally.


    I gulped the rest of my drink and ced the cup on a nearby table. Soon, the DJ changed beats and


    I felt myself go even crazier with the new beat.


    I shook my head in the air, my hair whipping around my face. I could hear


    Grace¡¯s giggles as she whined her waist and asionally jiggled her ass.


    12:19


    4/6


    ¡°Go girl!¡± I screamed and started my own dance moves too. I let go of all the stiffness I had gotten


    ustomed to in the previous years and swayed to the


    beat.


    We both giggled as the spotlight was turned on us. Some people had stood aside to watch us with


    cries of encouragement while some joined us.


    I tipped my head back, feeling the freedom. I couldn¡¯t believe I let go of all of these for the shit I


    called marriage.


    Grace was suddenly by my side, her face close to mine. I flinched when she


    screamed in my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, I need to use the restroom.¡±


    I nodded and watched as she hurried down a hallway.


    I turned to one of the guys on the dance floor as I danced. He had some cool


    moves.


    I was so carried away, finally happy and free, that I didn¡¯t notice the smoldering


    set of eyes digging holes on my back. I didn¡¯t notice on time that the guy I was


    I


    dancing with had stopped dancing and shifted away from me. His eyes were trained above my


    head.


    ¡°Come on!¡± I shouted when I noticed, ¡°Why¡¯d you stop?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer me. He just looked at something behind me. The people


    around him were also looking behind me.


    Still moving my b*dy, I followed their line of sight and turned back.


    I let out a loud shocked gasp as strong fingers wrapped around my wrist and dragged me away


    from the spotlight.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I screamed and attempted to wrench my hands from the bastard but


    their hold was too strong.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    I froze. The voice was dangerously low and calm, contrasting deeply with his


    strong grip.


    12:19


    5/6


    My head whipped up in anger and my eyes shed with Mark¡¯s burning gaze.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 Chapter Eight


    MARK¡¯S POV


    A knock came on my door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out without tearing my eyes away from the files before me.


    I heard the smooth creak of the door as it was opened. My assistant¡¯s voice drifted to me, ¡°Luxe


    Vogue has replied, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed, and nodded. ¡°When will the n*es be ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the n*e, sir. It¡¯s about the acquisition offer we sent them.¡±


    I looked up and pushed my chair back. ¡°Oh, really. When are we meeting to final- ize the handover


    of the website?¡± I asked.


    It had been a coincidence that Atelier is partnered with the website I¡¯ve had my eyes on for the past


    months. Their response hadn¡¯te for months, but I had been relentless. I kept instructing my


    assistant to keep sending them emails.


    After Be had left, I had searched about Atelier myself and damn! Be was right. They made


    stunning jewelry. The quality of their stones was top¨Cnotch. It had filled me with pride and reassured


    me that acquiring the website was a good decision. It would improve GT Group¡¯s goodwill if one of


    thepanies in our grasp is partnered with a studio like Atelier.


    ¡°There¡¯s no fixed time for that, sir.¡± I frowned, a ¡®why¡® on the tip of my tongue, but he beat me to it.


    ¡°The founder had directly turned down our offer, sir.¡±


    sighed. It was more money they wanted. Nothing more. ¡°Increase the acquisi- tion price to a


    hundred million dors,¡± I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that apa- nied my instruction. No one would


    refuse such an amount, no matter how much they loved thepany.


    I


    pushed my chair forward to dive back into work, but my assistant was still lin-


    gering there. When I arched a brow at him, he spoke up. ¡°They left no room for


    12:20


    1/6


    Chapter Chapter Fight


    negotiation, sir. They aren¡¯t interested in any acquisition proposals, so they asked us not to contact


    them again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed and nodded at his words. ¡°And who could this owner be?


    Bring me the information of the founder of Luze Vogue,¡±


    ¡°Founders, sir, there are two founders. I¡¯ll bring the files now. He turned and


    left the room.


    ¡°Two founders? Interesting.¡±


    He was back in a jiffy. He ced hisptop before me, and waves of informa tion rolled down about


    the founders of Luxe Vogue on the screen.


    ¡°Initially, there had been a response that our offer would be given a thought.


    Suddenly, yesterday the email turning down the offer came in,¡±


    One of the founders must have been tempted then.


    I read about the first image that popped up. Grace.


    There was detailed information about Grace. Her parents, jobs she had done,


    her schooling history, and many more. The other founder, on the other hand, barely had anything to


    her name.


    There was no picture, and there was little to no information about her. The only worthy information


    there was ¡®Co¨Cfounder of Luxe Vogue¡® with a blurry pic-


    ture.


    I had to squint at the screen to read the name, and it was still not making


    sense.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, irritated.


    My assistant¡¯s head hung low, unable to meet my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I¡¯ve dug for the info of


    other founders, but that was all I coulde up with. Grace¡¯s partner seemed to treasure an


    extremely private life.¡±


    I hissed and turned back to theptop. I scrolled back to Grace¡¯s info to see if I


    would be able to get anything about her partner.


    12:20


    2/6


    Chapter 8 Chapter Eight


    The more I stared at the picture and read the name, the louder a bell rang in my head. I tapped on


    Grace¡¯s picture. She looked quite familiar¡­distinctly so.


    Suddenly it clicked. Grace was the girl Joel had clung to some years back. They had been dating,


    and he would always go on and on about her.


    If I could get a way to reach Grace or know more about her personal life, per- haps it would be


    easier to discover her mysterious partner. If I was going to push the offer to them again, I needed a


    one¨Con¨Cone meeting with both of them.


    I reclined in my chair. ¡°Take this,¡± I pointed to theptop, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if I need you again.¡±


    He took hisptop and walked out.


    I picked up my phone, scrolled through my contact lists until I found the name


    I was looking for. I tapped on it, and the line went through.


    He picked up instantly. ¡°Yo, man. What¡¯s up? Been a while.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. What are you up to tonight?¡±


    He hummed for a while, ¡°Nothing really. Just work.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet up at the usual ce tonight. I need to unwind, and I have some-


    thing to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Sounds important. What¡¯s this talk about, Mark?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we meet,¡± I said and ended the call.


    I got back to work. Went through all of the files I had stacked up for some time.


    now.


    It wasn¡¯t untilte tonight that I and my assistant rounded up.


    I first thought of going back home, but the thought of going back to find the house devoid of


    Sydney¡¯s presence had me driving directly to the bar.


    Each time I remembered that she still was bent on Each time I remembered that she still was bent


    on the issue of divorce, I was filled with an unexinable rage. I had been able to block away any


    thoughts of it with work, but now it was


    12:20


    3/6


    Chapter 8 Chapter Eight


    all I could think about. This was a crucial time for thepany, all eyes were on us, and she


    wanted to ruin the whole thing with a divorce? Over my dead b*dy.


    The lights flickering from one color to the other, the sweaty bodies packed tight on the dance floor of


    the bar wasn¡¯t what I looked forward to tonight. I just wanted peace and a sane night with my


    friends.


    During my drive here, Joel had called me, his voice barely visible over the loud thud of music in the


    bar. ¡°Will is also here.¡±


    I had asked, ¡°what?¡± For about three times before I finally heard him.


    I met them in the private area, the space specifically hired for just the three of


    1. us.


    It was the only ce where we could talk and also partly feel the vibe thrum-


    ming in the bar.


    I had my assistant send the file containing Grace¡¯s info to me. Now I turned the


    picture to face Joel. ¡°You know her, right? You guys dated.¡±


    Will butted in and whistled. ¡°I remember her; she was that it girl you were shag- ging that time.¡± He


    turned to me, ¡°I did ask him if he¡¯d like to share, you know.¡±


    ¡°Asshole,¡± Joel chuckled and nodded at me. ¡°Yeah, I know. But we didn¡¯t date.


    Just, you know,¡± he wiggled his brows, a smug expression on his face, ¡°f**k buddies, friends with


    benefits. That sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even hotter!¡± Willughed.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Joel shook his head at Will. Then his expression turned solemn. Dra- matically, he ced


    a palm on his ch*st and closed his eyes, ¡°My heart belongs to Sandra. By the way, she¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    Sandra was Joel¡¯s long¨Ctime female best friend and crush. They¡¯ve both had a thing for each other


    since I had known the both of them. They might have hooked up once or twice, but they never


    made anything official before she trav-


    eled out of the country.


    12:20


    4/6


    Chapter 8 Chapter Eight


    I shook my head and tucked my phone back in my pocket.


    ¡°So why¡¯d you ask?¡±


    ¡°So why¡¯d you guys stop f**king?¡±


    Will and Joel asked at the same time.


    Of course, I knew which question to answer. I took a sip of my wine, my gaze going over the


    twisting and sweating bodies on the dance floor, particrly the girls. If Be wasn¡¯t back, I


    would¡¯ve picked one of those girls and have a good


    time with them in a hotel.


    ¡°She owns apany. I offered an acquisition proposal and she t out de- clined. Well, she and


    her partner.¡±


    ¡°Luxe Vogue, right? She used to talk about it. She has a really good eye for fash-


    ion.¡± Joel looked at me above the rim of his winess and listened. Will, some-


    how, had a girl straddling him.


    know. Now the partner is the issue. I suspect the partner might have been the


    one to decline the offer.¡±


    As I spoke, I heard Will mutter something about going to the restroom.


    ¡°Then look up the partner,¡± Joel suggested, the look on his face said how he thought the solution


    was pretty simple.


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t?¡± I took another sip of the wine. ¡°I have, man. There¡¯s noth- ing about the


    partner on the. Some mysterious shit.¡±


    Joel¡¯s l*ps formed an O.


    ¡°You still in contact with her?¡±


    He k*ssed his teeth, ¡°Barely. We ended things a long time ago. But I can still


    reach her though. She¡¯s cool, I¡¯m sure I can set up a meeting with you and her.¡±


    I shifted to the edge of my seat. ¡°That will be great.¡±


    ¡°Who I¡¯d like to set up a meeting with is that hottie right there,¡± Will had a huge grin on his face as


    he climbed up the stairs and painted downstairs. His shirt


    12:20


    5/6


    Chapter 8 Chapter Eight


    was now unbuttoned, showing the tanned skin underneath and his belt was


    nowhere to be found.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve just got off some slut; would you rx?¡±


    He threw me a smirk, ¡°I can¡¯t rx when I see hotties like that- Goddammit!¡± He broke off and went


    to the railing. ¡°Mark?¡±


    .I frowned at his back. His voice was tinged with that mischievousness of his. Before I could let out


    a coherent ¡®what¡® he rushed to my side and pulled me to where he had been standing.


    ¡°My God. Isn¡¯t that goddess right there your wife?¡± His head whipped between my face and the


    dance floor, and I saw him lick his l*ps in my peripheral vision. He looked at thedy on the spotlight


    like he was hypnotized, ¡°If not, then I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t share her bed tonight.¡±


    I looked closely, squinting at the willowy figure rubbing against the crotch of some guy. Her butt was


    d in the tiniest skirt, her top clung to the top half of her b*dy, and her long legs and heeled feet


    left little to the imagination.


    My heart skipped a beat just as a memory shed. Thedy with the head¨Cturn-


    ing smell at the airport.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I muttered. Without another word, I pushed Will aside and raced


    down the stairs. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9 Chapter Nine


    I kept struggling, pulling at my hands and cussing out as Mark pulled me to the hallway, right beside


    the male section restroom. I stumbled after him, unable to keep up with his pace in my heels.


    Even in my wildest dream, I wouldn¡¯t have thought I might run into him here. I mean, in our three


    years of unfortunate marriage, I could count the number of times on the fingers of one hand I had


    seen him elsewhere apart from home. I had assumed he was always at work then recently, I


    concluded that he was ei-


    ther at work or in some fancy hotel f**king my sister.


    ¡°Mark, what is wrong with you?¡± I hit his fingers wrapped around my wrist with my free hand, ¡°Let go


    of my hand.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, he just stormed ahead, his back rigid.


    Ever since I proposed the divorce, he seemed to have be a ghost out to hunt and haunt me,


    appearing everywhere I was.


    I let out a low groan as he mmed my back to a wall and pinned me to it. The


    depth of his deep blue eyes were fathomless and they had turned so deep you


    would think his natural eye color was a deep ck.


    ¡°You seem to have lost your memory, haven¡¯t you?¡± He snarled and I flinched.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife yet you rub yourself against a stranger like that? How sluttier can you be?!¡± He bit


    out, his expression got scarier and his words came out


    harsher. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped you, I bet you would have ended up in bed with him.¡±


    I swear I would have pped him. My palm itched toe in contact with his cheeks. ¡°Watch how


    you speak to me, Mark.¡± I pushed against his grip but it just wouldn¡¯t budge. The bastard.


    ¡°I will speak to you however I wish, you cheater. Who would¡¯ve believed a prude like you was


    capable of cheating?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Cheating?¡± That was the highlight of his sentence. ¡°Did you just say


    12:20


    1/5


    Chapter 9 Chapter Nine


    I cheated? The one who¡¯s cheating here is you!¡± I spat in his face.


    ¡°Oh. Now tell me the number of girls you¡¯ve caught me in bed with.¡±


    scoffed. Incredible. ¡°Are you actually denying this right now?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve caught you having S*x Be. My own sister!¡± I screamed, ¡°Worse, it


    was on our wedding anniversary.¡±


    I remembered it to be our second¨Cyear anniversary. Still trying to make the mar- riage work ¨C


    because of my selfish parents even though he didn¡¯t want me,


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Now that wouldn¡¯t have angered me neither would it have as I hated to admit ¨C hurt me a little if it


    wasn¡¯t Be. Few months into our marriage, I had assumed he spent his nights with some bimbo


    and I had grown to ept that.


    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t even know it was our anniversary.¡±


    He was silent for a while, the hallway was bathed in silence as his eyes probed


    mine, searching¡­


    ¡°Is that why you want a divorce?¡±


    Oh. If only I could hit his face right now. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I blurted. ¡°And I advise you


    to sign the divorce papers.¡±


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°You cheated on me with my own sister. How disgusting can you be?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. We both know this marriage is just in name and


    paper.¡±


    Liar! ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t even care anymore. You can keep denying and lying. I


    don¡¯t give a shit. I can¡¯t be with you anymore. I can¡¯t remain caged in your shad-


    ows. It¡¯s high time I go back to living my life.¡±


    ¡°What about the business? You do know what damage this coul-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Mark!¡± I shut him up and I saw his annoyance build. ¡°I don¡¯t care


    anymore what the implications could be. I just want to leave, okay. Sign the pa-


    pers.¡±


    12:21


    2/5


    Chapter 9 Chapter Nine


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care what you want right now,¡± he gritted out, ¡°All I care about is mypany¡¯s


    image a-¡±


    ¡°If you cared then you wouldn¡¯t have tantly ignored me the way you did


    ce we got married. You would have at least attempted to make this work.¡±


    ¡ª


    He pulled back, a smug expression on his face. ¡°Are¡­¡± he trailed off, his stare peering into my


    eyes, digging into my soul. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    I felt his hold on me loosened and I roughly pulled away. I staggered forward in my heels and


    attempted to leave but he was too fast. His fingers once again. wrapped around my wrist, and he


    pulled me back. Again, he mmed my back against the wall, but this time, he didn¡¯t pin me with a


    deathly re but his l*ps.


    The breath was knocked out of me as his l*ps came down on mine, warm and soft. I reflexively


    closed my eyes and let his l*ps crudely mold mine. In fact, I rev- eled in the feel of his l*ps on mine,


    my senses became hazy as I gave in to his hypnotizing k*ss. His hands circled my waist and


    pressed me closer to him, the heat of his b*dy created a maddening sensation on my b*dy.


    His tongue probed, seeking entrance. I opened up, and his tongue sn*ked into my m*uth, wet and-


    My eyes flew open, my b*dy grew rigid, and my teeth instinctively came down. on his tongue. What


    hade over me?


    ¡°What the f**k, Sydney?!¡± He pulled away and released me.


    I staggered feebly, my vision unfocused for the slightest second after he pulled away. Shame


    washed over me. It was our first k*ss in three years and my b*dy had instantly reacted to it, all of


    my being had clung to the feeling like it.


    years. was what I had been waiting for all these


    I gathered my wits about me and faced him, ¡°How dare you k*ss me with that. filthy m*uth of yours?!


    That¡¯s f**king disgusting,¡± I yelled as I cleaned my tongue on my tank top. I knew that was childish


    but I wasn¡¯t thinking.


    It was as if he hadn¡¯t been listening to me. I watched, slightly panicked ¨C I won- dered why I was


    panicking as his tongue sn*ked out of his m*uth. I watched,


    12:21


    ¨C


    3/5


    Chapter 9 Chapter Nine.


    transfixed, as the deep pink flesh sn*ked its way to the corner of his m*uth and licked there before


    his tongue slowly darted back in.


    I blinked, thrown out of the momentary hypnotization, as he came at me again. His hands were like


    a vice as they pinned my hands to the wall above my head.


    ¡°Mark!¡± I struggled against his hold. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m serious-¡±


    My words died in my throat as he reconnected our l*ps. I resisted the urge to be pulled in like I did


    the first time. I resisted the urge to savor the blissful feel of his l*ps on mine.


    I would have loved the rough way with which his l*ps kneaded mine and I would have k*ssed him


    back with equal fervor if it was someone else. But this wasn¡¯t some stranger or lover of mine. It was


    Mark.


    I struggled between pulling him to me and pushing him away. I wanted to mp my teeth on his


    tongue or l*ps as I did the first time but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to. This feeling was confusing. I


    wanted him to stop and go far away from me but, insanely, I was scared that he would actually stop.


    It was crazy.


    But I still struggled and as I did, my eyes squeezed shut, I tried to speak even with his l*ps on mine.


    His tongue, somehow, made its way into my m*uth. His b*dy pressed on mine, and I could faintly


    feel the bulge in his trousers against my thighs.


    My struggles doubled and a scream rose in my ch*st .


    My scream died in my throat because suddenly, his hands were off me and I couldn¡¯t feel his b*dy


    heat anymore.


    I brushed off the tiny tinge of disappointment and looked up to find a wall with


    limbs in front of me. My ch*st heaved up and down as I tried to catch my


    breath.


    There was a tall figure in front of me, his shoulders were broad, and his stance


    made me feel protected even though I didn¡¯t feel like I needed protection at the


    moment.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 Chapter Ten


    I would have loved the rough way in which his l*ps kneaded mine, and I would have k*ssed him


    back with equal fervor if it was someone else. But this wasn¡¯t some stranger or lover of mine. It was


    Mark.


    I struggled between pulling him to me and pushing him away. I wanted to mp my teeth on his


    tongue or l*ps as I did the first time, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to. This feeling was confusing. I


    wanted him to stop and go far from me, but, insanely, I was scared that he would actually stop. It


    was crazy.


    away


    But I still struggled, and as I did, my eyes squeezed shut. I tried to speak even with his l*ps on mine.


    His tongue, somehow, made its way into my m*uth. His b*dy pressed on mine, and I could faintly


    feel the bulge in his trousers against.


    my thighs.


    My struggles doubled, and a scream rose in my ch*st .


    My scream died in my throat because suddenly, his hands were off me, and I couldn¡¯t feel his b*dy


    heat anymore.


    I brushed off the tiny tinge of disappointment and looked up to find a wall with limbs in front of me.


    My ch*st heaved up and down as I tried to catch my


    breath.


    There was a tall figure in front of me, his shoulders were broad, and his stance


    made me feel protected even though I didn¡¯t feel like I needed protection at the


    moment.


    His fists clenched, and he took a step forward, ¡°I believe thedy is rejecting


    you. You should respect her and leave,¡± his deep voice rang out, hard and deter- mined to stand his


    ground no matter what.


    His icy gaze riveted to the stranger, ¡°So that¡¯s what you do in your bar? You eavesdrop on people¡¯s


    conversations.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I was in the restroom, and your voices naturally drifted to me.¡±


    12:21


    1/5


    Chapter 10 Chapter Ten


    my


    ¡°Nothing seems natural here because you seem quite determined to meddle in affairs,¡± then his


    gaze dropped on me, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe as he pinned me with that hot gaze. He


    pointed at the stranger, and his brows rode up his hairline, ¡°Is this him, Sydney? Or he¡¯s one of


    them, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s one of the assholes that¡¯s been telling you to divorce me. He¡¯s the one you¡¯ve


    been cheating on me with!¡± He finished; his voice resounded in the hallway, and his raised finger


    trembled in the air. He quickly tucked it away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know him; I¡¯ve never seen him before. This is the first time I¡¯m


    evening to this bar!¡± I blurted out. ¡°Why are you so bent on convincing your- self that I


    cheated? Is it to make yourself feel better? Since you¡¯re the cheater here, does it make you feel


    better to act like the victim?¡±


    In blind rage, he attempted to pull me from behind him again, but my savior


    was bigger and faster. I moved away from behind him and stood a few feet away from both of


    them.


    ¡°Stay back, sir.¡± I suppressed augh. It would have been even better if he had-


    n¡¯t added ¡®sir.¡® It sounded so fake and mocking.


    I looked at the bar owner; I squinted my eyes at him. I could swear that I had seen that face


    somewhere before. His piercing eyes and chiseled features felt


    like they had been ingrained in my memory before, but somehow I couldn¡¯t


    ce a finger on who he was. There was an air of authority about him; he oozed an undeniable


    confidence and power. And it was there; the memory of


    where or when I had seen the face, but I couldn¡¯t quite reach it. It remained blur-


    ry and far from my grasp.


    Mark stood squarely before the bar owner. Even though the bar owner was much taller and


    muscr, he didn¡¯t feel intimidated. In fact, with the anger ooz- ing off him, he might as well be the


    bigger man.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with.¡± His gaze flickered past me and


    down the hall. There was a condescending look in his


    eyes as he took in the ce before turning back to the bar owner. ¡°I could


    sweep everything you ever own¡­everything you hold dear off your feet in the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    12:21


    2/5


    Chapter 10 Chapter Ten


    blink of an eye.¡±


    Mark¡¯s voice, as he threatened the bar owner, sent shivers down my back. There was an edge to


    his tone, and I knew he would really do it if he had to. He would strip the man off everything he had


    if he didn¡¯t back off.


    Any sensible person would have retreated and left the troublesome couple alone, but this man¡­.


    My eyes were fixated on him as he took an equally threatening step forward. His b*dy seemed even


    more taut¡­alert.


    ¡°I know who you are, Mark Torres. President of GT Group. And I know you can make me go


    bankrupt, but that wouldn¡¯t stop me from defending a helplessdy. You can¡¯t waltz in here and


    harass my guests, your wife or not.¡± His words had that underlying tone to it; it was filled with


    unspoken threats.


    There was a shift in the air, and Mark seemed stunned at the man¡¯s response, then he abruptly


    turned back, cackling.


    ¡°This man is a joker.¡± He sobered up, ¡°You know all dle in my affair? Are you tired of your bar


    already?¡±


    Of this yet you dare to med-


    Oh no. I couldn¡¯t let this go on. Clearly, the bar owner wouldn¡¯t give up, and


    Mark wasn¡¯t one to back off a threat either. I couldn¡¯t let a total stranger go bank-


    rupt just because of my personal affairs.


    The bar owner opened his m*uth to speak, but I stopped him.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I splurged and rushed forward. I got in between the both of them and ced my palm on


    Mark¡¯s ch*st . His well¨Cbuilt ch*st was hard and strong be- neath my palm as I pushed him


    backward. If he hadn¡¯t willingly moved backward


    , I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to move him an inch from his spot. Then I


    turned to the bar owner¡¯s increasingly familiar face, ¡°Thank you for trying to help, but rest assured.


    Mark wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I forced a smile, ¡°My husband would-


    n¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He seemed so concerned.


    12:21


    3/5


    Chapter 10 Chapter Ten


    ¡°I assure you. We might have had some misunderstanding. It happens. Cou- ples fight all the time.


    It is always bound to happen, but he would never hurt


    me.¡±


    As I looked at him, my brain still worked. I still tried to figure out where I had


    seen him.


    He nced between the both of us for several seconds. Then he took a hesitat- ing step back and


    nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll count on your words then. Take care.¡± His arm shot out, and he stretched his open


    palm toward me, a smile dancing on his


    l*ps.


    I had barely taken his hands when Mark pped his hands away, then he took hold of mine and


    pulled me away from there. He pounded down the hallway. and straight to the bar¡¯s entrance.


    I felt a prickle on my n*eck. I had assumed it was the other bar guests, but I


    couldn¡¯t resist the urge to turn back.


    I looked back, and there he was, seated on a stool before the bartender. He


    must have followed us to confirm that Mark really wasn¡¯t going to hurt me.


    I managed a smile to thank him, but I was taken aback when he winked at me, then he ced his


    thumb on his ear and his pinky finger across his l*ps. ¡°Call


    me,¡± he m*uthed.


    Instinctively, I looked down at my hands, the free one, and was shocked to find.


    a card there. I stealthily sl*pped it into the back pocket of my skirt before Mark


    would see it and create another scene.


    How did the card get in my palm? The thought bothered me as I let Mark drag


    me out.


    My brows creased, and my brain tried to work out how I had gotten the card, then suddenly I could


    reach it and it became crystal clear¡­


    The memory. I remembered vividly where I had seen that man. Where I had


    met him.


    12:21


    4/5


    Chapter 10 Chapter Ten


    My head whipped back; he was still watching me, his l*ps on the rim of the


    wine ss he was holding.


    The jagged left brow. Those dark piercing eyes. His raspy authoritative voice as he had ordered,


    ¡®don¡¯t make a sound,¡¯ resounded in my head.


    My heartbeat elerated, and my feet moved at the same pace as Mark¡¯s. I suddenly wanted to be


    out of here as soon as I could.


    It was the same man. The one who had been in my house when I came back from my trip. The one


    whose bullet wound I had begun to treat before Mark¡¯s in-


    terruption.


    Holy shit! How had I not recognized him immediately? That face¡­that stance wasn¡¯t one to be


    quickly forgotten.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 Chapter Eleven


    The cold night air hit my face as we both burst out of the door and the hairs on my arm stood erect.


    I was still grappling with the information that the bar owner was the one I had seen in my Vi.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I had every right to call the police on him right now and maybe get this ce searched. I mean, he


    had a gun that day but I had no evidence. I shivered, shak- ing the feeling that swept through me as


    I remembered the feel of the metal be- hind my back.


    Still lost in my thoughts, Mark pushed me into the car. He hastily and roughly fixed the seat belt


    around me as though I was some kid he needed to take home with immediacy.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡± I clumsily pulled at the belt as I threw the question at his moving


    figure. He went around the car. The car slightly shook as he climbed in and mmed the door


    closed.


    His face was set straight, staring ahead as he tantly ignored all the ques- tions I threw at him.


    ¡°Where are you taking me, Mark?!¡± I asked deadpan.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home! We¡¯re going home!¡± He yelled.


    Just then, his phone lit up and the seat I was in vibrated. ¡®Be¡® was the name on disy.


    I noticed that he stopped moving and I looked up to find his eyes on me. We were like that for


    several second, the vibrating hum of the phone the only sound


    in the car


    I broke whatever trance we were both in and scoffed, ¡°Do you need me to get


    out of the car?¡±


    He did his favorite thing since I¡¯ve known him; he ignored me. He snatched the


    12:21


    1/6


    Chapter 11 Chapter Eleven


    phone and fumbled with it for a while before he finally picked the call. He put


    the phone on speaker.


    I wondered why and rolled my eyes. To spite me?


    For a man that had his wits about him and was raving mad Just a moment ago,


    he sure was acting awkward.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    My head whipped to his face at the sound that came out of his m*uth. I didn¡¯t think I had ever heard


    Mark speak so softly. It was almost like a breathless whis- per. Wow. This was more than I thought


    it was. He was seriously whipped.


    ¡°Mark¡­¡± Be¡¯s weak voice boomed through the phone¡¯s speaker.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mark half rose from his seat, his back rod straight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Mark,¡± her response was apanied by a sob. ¡°I just woke up. I was


    unconscious for a while and there was no one to tend to me.¡±


    Mark met my eyes then quickly looked away.


    ¡°Look, Bel. I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°Bel!¡± I scoffed, interrupting him.


    ¡°Are you with someone?¡± Her voice suddenly sounded like steel.


    ¡°Bel, I¡¯m busy. Can you reach your phone? Call the emergency num-¡± he was ex- ining softly but


    Be¡¯s cries interrupted him.


    ¡°Mark. You have toe!¡± She whined. ¡°I¡¯m all alone in this lonely house and


    my ch*st hurts. I can barely breath,¡± her breathing suddenly sounded raspy. ¡°Please, Mark. I need


    you here.¡± She added after a second¡¯s silence, ¡°I want you


    here. I want you to be the one to take me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Be-¡±


    ¡°What if I die here before the ambnce gets here?!¡± Her voice was sharp. ¡°Are you already tired of


    me? Have you found another girl.¡±


    ¡°Shh. I¡¯ll never tire of you.¡±


    12:21


    2/6


    Chapter 11 Chapter Eleven


    ¡°Thene! Promise me you¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Mark ran fingers through his hair and let out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll be at your door in¡­¡± he trailed off as


    he checked his watch. ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Hurry babe. I feel like I¡¯m dying. Your presence and arms around me will make a huge difference.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there. Just hang on.¡±


    He had barely ended the call when I let out a loud hiss and removed the seat belt from around me. I


    turned to open the door, but Mark¡¯s hand on my shoulder


    stopped me.


    ¡°Come on. Stay. Let¡¯s go see Be together.¡±


    Was this a joke?! I whirled around. ¡°Over my dead b*dy!¡± I spat in his face.


    He flinched back, seeming surprised. ¡°She¡¯s your sister! And she is sick.¡±


    I met his gaze head on, ¡°She might as well be dying,¡± I gritted out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be involved in


    your sick and twisted rtionship.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about our rtionship or differences. This is about your sister¡¯s


    health.¡±


    I fully turned to him but my hand was still on the car¡¯s doorknob. ¡°You know the world doesn¡¯t


    revolve around you two, right? No one wants to see your disgust-


    ing loving dovey acts.¡±


    His phone lit up and Be¡¯s call came in again. His hand left my shoulder as he immediately picked


    up the call and that was my cue to leave.


    I stepped out of the car. Through the car¡¯s winded down mirror, I saw him trap the phone between


    his ear and shoulder and simultaneously inserted the key in


    the ignition.


    A few secondster, he dropped his phone and faced me, his hands were al- ready gripping the


    steering wheel, ready to zoom off to his lover.


    ¡°This Sunday is your father¡¯s birthday party. Wait for me at home, we¡¯ll leave to-


    12:21


    3/6


    Chapter 11 Chapter Eleven


    gether!¡± He finished. Then he wound up his mirror and sped off.


    I watched in annoyance, irritation and disgust as his car swiftly disappeared in- to the dark of the


    night.


    ¡°Get lost you asshole!¡± I flinched as Grace¡¯s shout suddenly resounded in the night. I couldn¡¯t stop


    the grin that marred my l*ps as she came forward and con- tinued to curse at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting! Go on. Go to your lover¡¯s bed!¡± Grace screamed into the night. By now, Mark¡¯s


    car was just a tiny light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°Rx, girl,¡± I giggled and shook my head, ¡°he definitely cannot hear you.¡±


    ¡°He can,¡± she murmured, then turned to me, concern filled her eyes. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°Why won¡¯t I be?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his sweet talks, okay? He¡¯ll only break your heart.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Mark doesn¡¯t sweet talk.¡± I remembered the way he had gone mel-


    low when he was speaking with Be. ¡°At least not with me,¡± I added. ¡°So your


    don¡¯t have to get all sentimental. There¡¯s no way he would break my heart with


    his sneers and shouts.¡±


    ¡°Then he should keep sneering.¡±


    We bothughed. She wove her arms around my shoulder and we both strut-


    ted back toward the entrance of the bar.


    Grace sighed by my side, her warm breath softly tickled my ear. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, we didn¡¯t get to see that


    handsome Italian guy again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I murmured.


    Then she chirped, an hopeful rise to her tone, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I asked the bartender about


    him and he said the guy owns this bar so we¡¯ll definitely see


    him if we frequent here.¡±


    I skidded to a stop almost causing Grace to stumble forward. I had been half lis-


    12:211


    4/6


    Chapter 11 Chapter Eleven


    tening to her talk about the Italian guy but my ears had perked up when she said he owned the


    bar.


    I turned to her, excitement built in me, overshadowing the glint of fear. ¡°The Ital- ian guy is the


    owner of the bar?¡±


    Grace bobbed her head, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I got his card,¡± I blurted without any preamble.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Grace¡¯s eyes widened and she drew back.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± my heart was beating faster than normal and my hands shook,


    whether from excitement or fear, I couldn¡¯t fathom.


    My shaky hands slid to my skirt¡¯s back pocket and I pulled it out. ¡°Are you talk-


    ing about this owner?¡±


    Together we examined the card. Luigi Matteo. His name, an Italian name, was


    right there along with his contact information.


    The look of disbelief on Grace¡¯s face as she gasped caused my heart to swell with pride.


    ¡°Babe,¡± she drawled loudly and punched me lightly on the shoulder. I wobbled


    back a little, grinning. ¡°How did you pull that?¡±


    Yeah, how did I pull that? No. The question should be ¡®how did he pull that?¡®


    I shrugged, my l*ps curled into a smug smile.


    ¡°I underestimated you, girl. You still have it in you, huh?¡± She wiggled her


    brows, ¡°Hooking such a handsome hunk so quickly.¡±


    I giggled as she put her arm back around my shoulder and pulled us toward


    the bar. ¡°Now let¡¯s go see if your catch is still in there.¡±


    My steps were hesitant. Grace was this excited because she didn¡¯t know what I


    knew. I wondered, as we strolled back in there, if I should tell Grace what had


    happened the first time I met Luigi. How he had pressed his gun at my back


    and made me take care of his bullet wound but I decided against it.


    12:21-


    5/6


    Chapter 11 Chapter Eleven


    Though I made a mental note to always stay alert. For me and for Grace. He might seem like an


    ordinary guy who owned a striving bar but he was much


    more. An ordinary bar owner wouldn¡¯t be sporting a bullet wound or breaking in- to people¡¯s houses


    and scaring them with a gun.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 Chapter Twelve


    As I pulled up to dad¡¯s mansion, I took a deep breath, mentally preparing myself for the inevitable


    confrontation. I knew he wouldn¡¯t be pleased with me showing up without Mark; he always wants


    me to scurry after Mark like some lost pup- py. For a while, I¡¯d admit, I had actually scurried after


    him. I had practically changed my life to satisfy them. I took a deep breath and stepped out of the


    car.


    I made the short walk to the mansion¡¯s courtyard; the courtyard faced the well kept garden. I had


    admired the garden when I first came. It was where I pre- ferred to spend my time whenever they


    were fawning over Be. The garden looked even more beautiful and we¡¯ll tend to. I was sure mum


    must have gone


    bunkers as she instructed the household gardeners on how to trim it right.


    ¨C


    The area was already bustling with activities. The servants were already up and down attending to


    the guests young and old that were seated around ta- bles, each person d in luxurious outfits and


    jewelry. Some young girls stood


    by the colorful shrubs, wine sses in their delicate grip. They picked at the


    flowers as they chatted, lightly covering their m*uths as theyughed.


    I spotted dad chatting with some of the guests, his patronizing smile on dis- y. The moment his


    eyesnded on me, his smile faltered. He said something to his guests and walked over to me. I


    could feel his disapproval in his gaze, his strides¡­ it was wafting off him in multifolds.


    I met him halfway but he passed by me, gritting out, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and did as he asked. He walked ahead a bit more and stopped a good feet away


    from any of his guest¡¯s earshot.


    The moment he stopped and faced me, he went straight to the point, throwing


    his obvious question at me. ¡°Why did youe alone?¡± His voice was stern and sharp, cutting


    through the festive air like a knife.


    I met his gaze with defiance, refusing to let his cold tone pull me down like it used to when I first


    found them. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like chasing after Mark today,¡± I re-


    12:21


    1/6


    Chapter 12 Chapter Twelve


    torted, my toneced with indifference. The world won¡¯t end just because I did n¡¯t cower behind my


    husband at your party.¡±


    He regarded me for a while, clearly surprised at my response. His brow fur- rowed in frustration and


    he took a deep breath, ¡°What¡¯s with Mark¡¯s assistant


    calling around looking for youst time?¡±


    I shrugged, not bothering to offer an exnation. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied fl*p- pantly, my brows


    raised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask who called you? Or better still ask


    Mark himself.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, obviously mad at my demeanor and also wondering why I was suddenly being


    rude. But I didn¡¯t care what he thought. I was tired of con- stantly trying to please everyone,


    especially when it came to them.


    ¡°Since thest time we spoke, your line hasn¡¯t been going through. Why is that?¡±


    We spoke? I tried to recall when he had called and we spoke. He usually just


    called, barked orders and then hung up.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I pretended to look shocked then I fished out my phone from my bag; with my brows


    pulled down, I fiddled with it. ¡°What might have happened?¡±


    ¡°Cut the bullshit, Sydney. You blocked his number,¡± mum appeared by his side, ring at me. Since


    I reunited with my parents, I didn¡¯t think mum had ever


    smiled at me. Oh, she did. On my wedding day.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Mum¡¯s m*uth opened and she took a step forward but dad stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t


    sweat it, rissa. We don¡¯t have time for that besides,¡± his eyes swept the


    crowd, ¡°not here or now.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mark?¡± He faced me and repeated his question from earlier.


    Just then, the sound as a car pulled over drifted to us. Even though we were all


    looking towards the car, I pointed at it. ¡°There¡¯s your almighty Mark.¡±


    Mark stepped out of the backseat,his head raised high as he feebly dusted on


    his jacket.


    12:21


    2/6.


    Chapter 12 Chapter Twelve


    After him, a blonde head emerged beside him. She wore a huge grin and clung


    to Mark.


    I watched them, just like everyone else in the courtyard. Yes, theymanded the attention. With


    their arms linked and a grin on Be¡¯s face, they looked like the real formidable couple. The perfect


    one.


    ¡°Aww,¡± my voice dripped with contempt, ¡°Don¡¯t they look good together? Confi- dently waltzing in


    with his mistress.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down,dy!¡± I turned to dad and found his gaze on me. ¡°Don¡¯t


    yap nonsense. There are a lot of guests here. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    He turned back to them and I could see his eyes darting about. ¡°Goodness. What are these two


    thinking?¡± He murmured, if he could will the both of them


    apart, I was sure he¡¯d have.


    ¡°What nonsense?¡± I arched a brow. They must have sensed the edge in my


    tone because mum and dad turned to me. ¡°Telling everyone that your beloved


    Be eloped with someone else on her wedding day,¡± my arched brow rode high-


    er, ¡°That nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Sydney!¡± Dad¡¯s teeth were clenched as he red. Mum¡¯s palm came on his


    shoulder.


    ¡°I ask, dad, what nonsense?¡± I continued, unstoppable. ¡°That your darling Mark


    got dumped by his lover and fianc¨¦e on the day they were to be made man and


    wife?¡±


    Mum¡¯s eyes widened and she nced behind her. ¡°Sydney. Stop it!¡±


    I took a step forward. I cocked my head and frowned. ¡°Or is it the nonsense that your little princess


    Be is a slut who seduces her brother¨Cinw?¡± I enunci-


    ated the word ¡®slut¡® and made sure it stuck.


    The look that crossed their faces would have worried me a little if we were


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    alone because then, I was sure one of their palms would have connected with


    my cheeks but not here, there were far too many people ¨C too many of their elite


    society and they cared too much about their image to do anything.


    12:21


    ¨C


    3/6


    Chapter 12 Chapter Twelve


    The day I prepared toe back to my parents had been one of the happiest days of my life. Even


    though while growing up, I felt abandoned by them, I had still yearned to meet them someday. I had


    been disappointed. I had felt unwant ed especially with Be around.


    Then the wedding bells rang and Be didn¡¯t seem excited like I had expected. It wasn¡¯t very


    shocking when, on the day of the wedding, she fled. She had left a letter. I had been the one to find


    it and I read it before taking the letter mum and dad. She wrote ¨C Mum, dad, I¡¯ve met my true love


    and I¡¯m leaving with him. Don¡¯t bother to find me.


    Spoilt brat! I thought.


    It had first sounded like a joke to be honest but we couldn¡¯t find Be and time was drawing near. I


    remember pitying the man she was to marry; he fell in love with a woman who didn¡¯t want him. I


    pitied my parents too. I wondered how they¡¯d break the news to the man.


    Up until they asked me to take her ce. At first, they pleaded and made count- less promises with


    the sweetest smiles. I had refused. I couldn¡¯t deceive a man


    on the day that was to be one of the happiest of his days. Then they had started to threaten me.


    Dad had torn my dress from my b*dy and mom threw Be¡¯s


    wedding dress at me.


    The staff that were supposed to dress Be up were called into the room.


    ¡°Dress her up as fast as you can. There¡¯s no time,¡± dad had ordered with a sneer.


    ¡°At least, you¡¯d be useful,¡± mom spat, her sweet smile long gone and both of


    them left the room.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from pouring down my face until I was fully dressed.


    The makeup artist had to redo my makeup thrice.


    Before Mark and I walked into the hall, I heard dad from outside ¨C announce


    solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s both a joyous and sad day for my family.¡± There was a dramatic


    pause before he continued, ¡°One of my daughters is getting married to the love


    of her life today, while the other has flown out of the country for a heart


    surgery.¡±


    12:21-


    4/6


    Chapter 12 Chapter Twelve


    Of course, the crowd was swayed and they felt sorry for Mr and Mrs Michael and their daughters.


    ¡°How dare you say such a thing about your sister!¡± I was thrown out of my remi- nisce and in a blur,I


    saw mum¡¯s hand fly towards me. I took a quick step back and caught her arm.


    I held it and met her zing gaze. ¡°Try to touch me one more time and I¡¯ll spill the whole truth to


    Mark.¡± I threw her arms away from me. ¡°Think of what will hap- pen then.¡±


    ¡°Michael,¡± with a polite smile, Mark shook hands with dad. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Dad cleared his voice, ¡°Thank you, Mark.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, dad!¡± Be¡¯s ever sweet voice rang out, probably unaware of the tension in the air


    while Mark was looking between me, dad and mum.


    Mum closed the space between her and Mark and they hugged. ¡°Thank you for showing up, Mark.¡±


    Her smile shone as if her face hadn¡¯t just been red from


    anger.


    She sidestepped and pulled Be into a hug. Her voice softened. ¡°Sweetheart, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mum.¡± Then she moved to dad too, inly ignoring me


    I took a few steps back and allowed them to finish with their pleasantries be- fore I made my own


    announcement. All the while, as I watched them, I felt


    Marks gaze on me.


    Finally, I pped my hands, putting on the sweetest smile I could conjure up. ¡°Attention everyone!¡±


    Dad¡¯s head whipped to turn to me as everyone present turned too. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    dare!¡± Dad¡¯s voice was a low growl.


    I ignored him and turned to the guests. ¡°I have some good news to announce.¡± I paused, gauging


    everyone¡¯s reaction. Some murmured amongst themselves


    while some had their gaze fixated on me in curiosity.


    12:21


    5/6


    Chapter 12 Chapter Twelve


    With a smirk, and gushy feeling coursing through me, I made my announce- ment. ¡°I¡¯m getting a


    divorce from Mark Torres!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13 Chapter Thirteen


    The feeling that coursed through me was heavenly. And for the first time since I announced to Mark


    that I didn¡¯t want to stay married to him again, I felt free.


    After my announcement, the courtyard was shrouded in pin drop silence. Their eyes alternated


    between Mark and I then between dad and mum.


    I could see some young girls immediately shooting their shots. The already deep n*eckline of their


    dresses be even deeper, their amble blossoms half on disy as they cast flirtatious nces


    at Mark. I didn¡¯t me them. In truth, Mark was like a diamond among the many men in town. Who


    wouldn¡¯t be excit- ed to grab such a man if there ever was a whisper that he was back in the mar-


    ket?


    Be looked pissed, her hold still on Mark¡¯s arm.


    I wished I could capture the look on dad and mum¡¯s face right now and frame it. Their eyes bulged


    as they turned to me; I couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of panic or


    anger at me.


    Throughout the years I had been with the family, I had learned that Michael¡¯s family¡¯s business was


    sinking. I hadter learned in thest three years I stayed married to Mark the reason why they


    were hell bent on ensuring Mark married in the family. They had barely been able to struggle out of


    bankruptcy and get


    because their business back on its feet because of their marital ties with him. If they should lose


    Mark, then they¡¯ve lost theirpany.


    Dad turned to Mark and gulped. ¡°She is out of her mind, Mark. I¡¯m sure she took something before


    coming here. She¡¯s been acting really out of character since she arrived. I was even worried that¡¯s


    he didn¡¯te with yo-¡±


    Mark turned to me, ignoring dad, his eyes zed with untamed anger. ¡°Are your


    insane?!¡±


    I could feel eyes on us. ¡°I¡¯m very well in my right mind, Mark.You should in-


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    12:22


    1/5


    Chapter 13 Chapter Thirteen


    stead be askin-¡±


    I let out a shocked gasp when he suddenly lifted me off my feet and bnced me on his shoulder.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to struggle, I tried to getfortable on his shoulder. It was as though I was


    high on something as Iughed, my chin slightly hitting his back as he stormed off the scene.


    I turned to the gaping crowd. There was a girl beside Be, her palm patted her Be¡¯s rigid


    shoulders, her face was pinched back and her fists clenched and I wondered if she was going to


    storm after us and throw me off Mark¡¯s shoulder. How mad is she right now? I thought, amused.1


    My eyes settled on dad. I grinned and waved at him, ¡°Happy birthday, dad!¡± My voice rang out,


    mocking. ¡°I hope you like my birthday gift.¡± I roared withughter again.


    ¡°Will you shut the f**k up!¡± Mark¡¯s grip on my thigh tightened and I let out a yelp.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I pinched his back. ¡°That hurt.¡±


    I could hear as he gritted his teeth and I felt his grip slightly loosened.


    As Mark made his way to his car, I heard dad¡¯s calm voice at least he tried to sound calm. One look


    at him and you could tell that he was a jittery mess. He forced on a smile. ¡°Mark and my daughter


    just had a little misunderstanding,¡± a nervousugh, ¡°No one is getting a divorce,I assure you,¡± then


    he attempted a joke, ¡°the eligible Mark Torres is off the market, girls, find a suitor somewhere else.¡±


    The crowd roared withughter, dissipating the tense atmosphere.


    I was sure dad didn¡¯t even want to imagine how hispany¡¯s stock price. would look if the news


    should reach the public¡¯s ears that Mark Torres, CEO of GT Group was divorcing his daughter.


    I could imagine thepanies that would instantly pull out, the air would carry the news and he and


    his wife and conniving daughter would be doomed. I doubt if thepany would evenst a month


    before crumbling.


    12:22


    2/5


    Chapter 13 Chapter Thirteen


    I wondered if there was a journalist among the guests. If I were that journalist, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to


    air what happened here. I¡¯m sure any publishing house. would pay a lot to get this news¡­I smirked


    as my thoughts trailed off. Or the news about Be¡¯s whereabouts on her wedding day.


    A room was reserved for Mark and Be when they were dating for cases when- ever Mark slept


    over. The room was on the second floor and that was exactly where Mark was heading. His


    shoulder started to dig in my tummy as he climbed the stairs; it felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Will you slow down?¡± I groaned, ¡°My tummy hurts. You¡¯re digging your shoul-


    ders into it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you hurt,¡± there was a pause, then, ¡°I stopped caring when you made that stupid


    announcement.¡±


    ¡°Like you ever cared,¡± I rolled my eyes.


    He kicked the door open with his foot, strode in and dumped me ¨C no, he flung


    me on therge bed.


    I bounced on the bed for a few seconds before I stayed in ce.


    ¡°What the hell! I could have bounced down the floor and hit my head and died.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that would be better,¡± his voice sent the hair on my skin upright and I re-


    sisted the urge to cower at the re on his face; the look of contempt in his


    eyes.


    The veins on the back of his hand bulged, and his jaw was tight as heshed out. ¡°I asked you to


    come to the house and wait for me.¡±


    I satfortably on the bed and took my time to respond so I wouldn¡¯t splut- ter. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to.


    You can¡¯t just order me around. Besides, if I hade, I


    would have rode with you and Be, sitting at the back seat like a third wheel,


    right?¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°You just hate the poor girl, so much don¡¯t you? She¡¯s your sister!¡±


    I put my palm up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to scream it in my ears, I know she¡¯s my sis-


    12:22


    3/5


    Chapter 13 Chapter Thirteen


    ter.¡± Unfortunately, ¡°But did you just refer to her as a ¡®poor girl? Poor girl!¡± I threw


    my head back andughed. I wondered if he would still think she was a ¡®poor girl¡® if he knew.


    ¡°Why are you so bent on getting divorced?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re an asshole and I want nothing to do with you,¡± I pouted.


    ¡°What do you want to not mention that irritating word again?¡±


    ¡°What word?¡± I fluttered myshes, ¡°Divorce?¡±


    He gritted his teeth and his hands that were perched on his hips tightened.


    ¡°What do you want for things to go back to the way they were?¡±


    I furrowed my brows and put a finger on my chin. ¡°The way things were? How is that? You, cheating


    on me with my sister while ignoring me? Our fake pose


    as a happy couple?¡±


    ¡°Not like you ever bothered to put in the effort,¡± he snarled. ¡°You always acted like you were being


    mistreated at the slightest opportunity you got.¡±


    I raised my brows, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I?¡± Our gaze locked. ¡°Answer me, wasn¡¯t I mistreat-


    ed?¡±


    ¡°You were not!¡± Then he repeated his earlier words, ¡°What do you want for things to go back to the


    way they were?¡± He looked like he was losing his pa-


    tience but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Why do you want things to go back to the way they were?¡± I let my l*ps curve in- to a sly smile.


    ¡°Why, Mark? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I wiggled my brows, ¡°Have you fallen in love with me and can¡¯t bear to


    see me leave?¡±


    He blinked and his l*ps parted. And for a while, we just held each other¡¯s gaze; my gaze was


    teasing, his was filled with a mixture of confusion, anger and irrita-


    tion.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Sydney. State your conditions!¡± He retorted loudly. Tool


    loudly.


    ¡°No conditions, Mark,¡± I shrugged, sobering up, ¡°I just want a divorce.¡±


    12:22


    4/5


    Chapter 13 Chapter Thirteen


    The crease in his brows deepened and he started to pace the room, his fingersbing his hair in


    frustration. ¡°Is this like some joke to you? A game? Because I don¡¯t get this, I don¡¯t get you.¡± He


    stopped in front of the bed, ¡°Are you joking with me, Sydney?¡±


    That look I glimpsed in his eyes before it morphed back into anger, the slight fall in his tone and


    volume almost made me pity him. It made me want to pull him to me, massage his scalp and


    promise him that I would never leave him.


    I shook my head and swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s no fun for me either. I seriously just want a divorce. To be


    more clear, I don¡¯t want to stay married to you.¡±


    He observed me for a while then he spoke up, his voice sounded harsh, grating and his jaw


    tightened. He lifted his chin, ¡°Fine then. If I am going to sign the di- vorce papers then I have a


    condition.¡±


    My brows heightened and I dreaded what his condition would be.


    The corners of his l*ps lifted in a smirk and his eyes glinted with mischievous- ness, ¡°If you want a


    divorce, you would have to give me a million dors in alimo- wany.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 Chapter Fourteen


    I stared at Mark in disbelief, my eyes widening incredulously as his demand echoed in the room,


    harshly bouncing off the walls. His determined eyes were fixated on me, his l*ps were set in a


    straight line and his arms that were folded across his ch*st hinted at his seriousness.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I have to give you a million dors as a breakup fee?!¡± The words burst from my l*ps


    and my voice resounded in the room. ¡°What the actual hell! A million dors?¡± The absurdity of his


    request was incredulous.


    ¡°Yes, you have to give me a million dors before I sign those papers,¡± he an- swered calmly as if


    he was asking me to pay him a measly sum of three hun- dred dors. The nonchnt demeanor


    with which he responded only did more to heighten my disbelief than make mee to terms with


    his demand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be serious,¡± I eximed, the words tumbling out of my m*uth in a mixture of


    disbelief and frustration as I got on my knees on the bed, all strung up. ¡°You¡¯re a billionaire, and yet


    you¡¯re asking me for a breakup fee?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± He replied, his tone was firm and unwavering and his gaze was


    steady as he met my incredulous stare.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane, Mark!¡± I eximed, my voice rising with a mixture of exaspera-


    tion and my heightened disbelief.


    He shrugged. ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who proposed the divorce, you have to pay me a breakup fee.


    That¡¯s my condition. And mind you,¡± his brows rode up his


    hairline, ¡°I¡¯m talking about US dors. If you can¡¯t meet my condition, don¡¯t even


    think about bringing up divorce ever again.¡±


    My jaw dropped as I gaped at him. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. How petty could he be?


    ¡°But Mark, that¡¯s absurd! You know I can¡¯t afford to give you that kind of money. You don¡¯t even


    need it. Your weekly revenue is way more


    than that.¡±


    12:22


    1/6


    Chapter 14 Chapter Fourtee


    How did he expect me toe by that huge amount of money if he didn¡¯t know that I co owned


    Luxe and Atelier?


    He folded his arms across his ch*st , unmoved by my protests. ¡°That¡¯s not my problem, Sydney.


    You wanted the divorce, now you have to deal with the conse


    quence that is a million dors.


    I felt a surge of frustration and anger rise within me as he kept repeating the amount he wanted me


    to pay to him. ¡°You¡¯re beingpletely unreasonable, Mark. This is unfair!¡±


    ¡°And it is fair that you¡¯re divorcing me without prior notice or reasonable excuse .¡± he raised a


    perfectly arched brow.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had to inform you eons before I file for a divorce,¡± I retorted, my b*dy taut with


    irritation.


    He shrugged in that nonchnt way again, his expression indifferent. ¡°Your don¡¯t just wake up one


    morning, leave the house, and send me divorce papers,¡± he reiterated, his tonecking any form of


    remorse or understanding.


    ¡°I told you before I left!¡± I eximed, frustration bubbling up inside me. Oh God. This man was


    driving me nuts with his dismissive attitude.


    He shrugged again, his l*ps twitching into a sardonic smile, a sh of amuse- ment dancing in his


    eyes. ¡°I had thought you were joking. Or just exercising your newfound courage or something,¡± he


    remarked, his tone dripping with con-


    descension.


    Wow! I gaped at him, incredulous at his audacity. ¡°This is utter extortion, Mark!¡±


    I eximed, my voice trembling with anger.


    But he remained unfazed, shrugging nonchntly as if my outrage was just a


    minor inconvenience. ¡°Call it what you want,¡± he retorted, his tone dismissive.


    ¡°But those are my terms. Take it or leave it,¡± he concluded, his words leaving a


    bitter taste in my m*uth.


    I clenched my fists and my mind raced with disbelief and indignation.


    12:22-


    2/6


    Chapter 14 Chapter Fourteen


    A million dors!


    Though I had been away from thepany for three years, the financial state- ments I had looked


    through when I resumed were very impressive. With those


    statements, it would be pretty easy toe up with such an amount but it was unfair. It was unfair


    to Grace. She had been toiling for thepanies while I rot- ted away in a forsaken marriage. It


    would be unfair to juste one day and waltz away with a million dors. I doubted if Grace had


    ever even withdrawn


    that much from the businesses.


    ¡°Can we negotiate a lower price?¡± I tried to reason with him, my voice slightly ca- Joling, hoping to


    appeal to whatever humanity was left in him. ¡°Say eight hun-


    dred thousand dors?¡±


    He sneered and dipped his hands in his pockets, his posture exuding arro-


    gance. ¡°I¡¯m a billionaire. You know it, and you even said it yourself just now,¡± he


    scoffed. ¡°The title of being my wife is worth far more than a million dors. I want a million dors,


    not a penny less.¡±


    ¡°I could take this to court, you know,¡± I gritted out, meeting his gaze head¨Con,


    hoping to turn the tables and save myself a few thousand dors.


    He opened his arms wide, his smirk widening. ¡°Be my guest, love,¡± he taunted,


    his confidence oozing. ¡°Let¡¯s take this to court.¡±


    I bit my l*p, my mind racing as I weighed my options. It wouldn¡¯t really be wise to take this to court.


    For all I knew, since I initiated the divorce process, the judge might end up ordering me to pay more


    if, after his investigation, he got a whiff that I co¨Cowned Luxe and Atelier. Besides, Mark would


    obviously have. more connections to turn the case to his advantage. My heart sank at the real-


    ization that my escape n might backfire eventually.


    ¡°When do we go to court?¡± He broke into my thought process, his voice mock- ingly urgent,


    ¡°Tomorrow? Now? I¡¯m ready whenever.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± I closed my eyes in frustration and raised my palm. ¡°Fine, okay?¡± I met. his gaze, my resolve


    wavering under the pressure. ¡°I agree.¡± I caved in, knowing that dying further would only prolong


    my unwanted ties to him.


    12:22


    3/6


    Chapter 14 Chapter Fourteen


    I¡¯d just have to bag super¨Crich clients afterward to make up for this withdrawal, I reassured myself.


    Besides, I could even negotiate double the money back from him since he was willing to pay any


    amount for the two custom¨Cmade Jew- elry pieces he had ordered from us.


    ¡°But remember,¡± I added, locking eyes with him, ¡°Once I¡¯ve raised the money, you can¡¯t back out.¡±


    My tone was firm, a subtle warning hidden beneath my


    words.


    He hesitated, his eyes probed, making my skin tingle. Then he lifted his chin. ¡°Of course. But until


    you¡¯ve raised the money, you must return to our residence. To the outside world, we must maintain


    the appearance of us being husband


    and wife, just like before.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± I arched a brow and folded my arms on my ch*st , my chin tip- ping up.


    He chuckled, seeming amused. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll raise the breakup fee. How


    about two million dors?!¡±


    f**k you, Mark Torres. f**k you!


    Although I was sure I could pull the two million dors together, there was no


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    way I would let him milk me dry.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered, rolling my eyes and sitting back. ¡°I¡¯d move back in and


    get you the fee as soon as possible.¡±


    If I could inform Grace and our finance department and also finalize the neces- sary paperwork


    today, I was certain that I could get the money ready by tomor-


    row. That way I would just have to spend a night in his ce. It¡¯s not so bad. I mentally shrug. It


    wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to cry to mummy and daddy to give you a million dors to pay your approved


    husband so he signs the divorce papers?¡± He mocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how I get the money as long as you get it.¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°True.¡± Then with a smug smile stretching across his l*ps, he


    12:22


    4/6


    Chapter 14 Chapter Fourteen


    reached out for me. His movement was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t move away.


    from his grasp.


    His fingers closed around my wrist like a vice and he effortlessly pulled me up from the bed, his


    touch sending a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Now, go out there and be a good wife,¡± hemanded, his toneced with an irritating arrogance.


    Without another word, he strode out of the room, leaving me to scurry after him like the dummy


    bride I had once been. I picked up my bag with the leisure of one who had all the time in the world


    and stepped out of the room at my own


    pace.


    As I made my way out, I made a mental note to either meet up with Grace or call her to speak with


    her about the withdrawal after the party.


    I almost collided into his back when he came to an abrupt stop, his sudden halt jolting me out of my


    wandering thoughts and I crashed back to reality.


    I looked up, and there she was, her figure outlined against the dim light filtering through the floor to


    length windows below the stairs, behind her. Her eyes glint- ed with tears, her l*ps pulled down in a


    heartbreaking grimace. I guess the anger that had once zed in her gaze as she watched Mark


    storm out of the courtyard with me on his shoulder had worn off because in that moment, she


    looked utterly pathetic.


    She seemed to have been climbing up the stairs in search of us because right now, she stood


    frozen at the top of the stairs, her eyes fixated on Mark.


    I cleared my throat, breaking whatever trance they were in. Her gaze slid from


    Mark to me.


    I didn¡¯t know what prompted me but I found myself straightening my dress and smoothening my


    hair, hinting at what didn¡¯t happen between us. But she need not know nothing of the sort


    happened. The indications were there; Mark throw- ing me over his shoulders and bringing me to a


    room. His tie was slightly loos- ened from when he loosened it when we were talking and my hair


    was a bit scat-


    12:22


    5/6


    Chapter 14 Chapter Fourteen


    tered from when he threw me on the bed. My silk dress also had a slight crease


    from kneeling on the bed and it had also ridden up.


    Her eyes eyed me up and widened at my actions with disbelief and betrayal. She looked like she


    was struggling toprehend what I was hinting at. The si- lence between us stretched taut, the


    weight of her gaze bearing down on us.


    Hmm, how does it feel to be in my shoes?


    ¡°Mark,¡± I said his name so softly that he turned back in surprise, his expression told of his confusion


    at my sudden demeanor. He watched, with curiosity, as I walked to him and closed the distance


    between us. Holding his gaze, I reached out and forcefully linked our arms together. I leaned my


    head on his shoulders and let my eyes rest on Be. ¡°Darling,¡± I purred, fluttering myshes, ¡°My


    head hurts, I need you to take me home.¡±


    12:22 E

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15 Chapter Fifteen


    My words had barely left my m*uth when Be¡¯s trembling voice reverberated in the space. ¡°Mark¡±


    Her voice quivered with raw emotion and her eyes glinted with unshed tears as she gazed at him,


    ¡°Stay,¡± she whispered. ¡°My friends are all waiting for you. If you leave, they¡¯ll mock me endlessly.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at her dramatics.


    It was her fault if her friends mocked her. Ever since she returned from her


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    elopement, she had made me look like the viin before her friends and anyone who cared to listen.


    She would always tell them that she and Mark were t the real deal and I, who had always envied


    her, had taken the opportunity to force my- self on Mark when she went abroad for her medical


    treatment. The bitterness of her usations still lingered till this day. I had felt betrayed when I had


    heard it. When I had thought I was saving her name, painting me bad was all I got in return.


    I rolled my eyes some more when I saw Mark¡¯s expression softened. Even in my grasp, I felt him


    lightly leaned forward. Before he could utter a word, my hold on his arm tightened. I was surprised


    at the possessiveness in my grip.


    ¡°Sorry, love. No can do,¡± I cooed, my voice dripping with sharine sweetness.


    ¡°But my husband,¡± I ced my other hand on his ch*st , ¡°is very busy. He has to


    take me home and unlike some people, he hasmitments and responsibili-


    ties so he has tons of work to get to.¡±


    Anger red in her eyes, her eyes shooting daggers at my palm on his ch*st .


    ¡°You two¨Cfaced b**ch!¡± She scowled and her face reddened. I flinched back and


    raised my brows at the hatred in her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just announce that your


    were going to divorce him? Now you¡¯ve changed your mind, clinging to him like he¡¯s your lifeline.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Look, couples have issues like this more often¡­¡± I trailed off


    and flicked my wrist in the air, ¡°you¡¯re not married, so you won¡¯t understand.


    12:22


    1/5


    Chapter 15 Chapter Fifteen


    This is just a little fun between my husband and I. Haven¡¯t you noticed that our rtionship has


    improved since we left the courtyard? We¡¯re good now.¡± I turned to Mark, fluttering myshes, ¡°Isn¡¯t


    that right, darling?¡±


    Mark¡¯s Jaw tightened, the muscles in his face tensed as he gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He


    sounded like the words were forced out of him as he muttered through clenched teeth. All the while,


    his gaze remained fixed on Be showing his longing. I bet he was practically itching to run to her.


    I lifted my chin, the corner of my l*ps lifted in a subtle smirk. I rested my head on his shoulder, his


    warmth seeping into my skin. ¡°See?¡± I murmured softly with fake affection, ¡°We¡¯re good. Now run


    along, tell everyone we¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Ignoring my presence with a deliberate disregard that almost stung, she turned her attention solely


    to Mark, her words were apanied by desperation and forced vulnerability. She ced a


    trembling hand over her ch*st , ¡°My ch*st feels tight, Mark.¡±


    Her brows creased and her l*ps turned down as she tried to make her non exis- tent distress


    evident, ¡°It feels like there¡¯s a weight crushing my ch*st , Mark. It hurts,¡± she murmured, her voice


    was strained as she slowly rubbed her ch*st area. ¡°Please, can you stay with me? Just for a little


    while,¡± she implored, her voice trembling with a mix of pain and longing, as if hoping it would prompt


    him to bow to her.


    I marveled as I watched her disy. She could as well be an actress. It was less wonder Mark was


    deeply fooled by their lies.


    I let out an exasperated breath and snorted. She was good but I still wondered how Mark could still


    be oblivious to her maniptive tactics. It was almost as if he were under some kind of spell, unable


    to see through her facade. With her ample figure and glowing face, she looked nothing like a sick


    person, let alone someone suffering from a disease. Just because dad had publicly announced that


    she had a heart disease after she had fled on her wedding day, she made sure to always capitalize


    on her ¡®hurting heart¡® every now and then, especially whenever Mark was around.


    12:22


    2/5


    Chapter 15 Chapter Fifteen


    The frustration bubbled up inside me as I thought deeper about the situation. Mark and the others


    were really fools to be honest, their unquestioning ep- tance of her supposed illness didn¡¯t


    make sense. How could they be so naive,


    so easily manipted by her deceitful facade? With each of their pretenses that I witnessed and


    lies that I heard, my patience wore thin. My gaze lingered on her as I silently prayed for the


    moment when Mark¡¯s blind trust would crumble and the hidden truth beneath the carefully crafted


    lies will be out for everyone


    to see.


    The hallway was bathed in silence, the only sound was the faint echo of our


    breaths as I waited to see what Mark would do. I rolled my eyes, not surprised


    when he untangled himself from me. ¡°She needs me,¡± his said as he took a ten- tative step toward


    her. ¡°Be¡­¡±


    A stifled yawn threatened to escape my l*ps as I moved away from him, fed up of the utter boredom


    of the situation. So pathetic and blind. I watched as Be sigh heavily and rested her head on his


    ch*st . His arms instinctively wrapped


    around her, drawing her close, as if to shield her from me.


    I casually swung my bag over my shoulder, the act added a confident swagger


    to my steps as I walked past her down the stairs. I could feel each of their eyes trailing me as I


    descended the stairs.


    Suddenly, as I reached halfway down the stairs, an idea lit up in my mind and my steps halted.


    I stopped walking and with a sweet smile in ce, I turned to Mark. ¡°Oh Mark


    darling, I forgot to tell you.¡± His brows drew down as he listened. ¡°Remember the


    man from the bar? You know, the handsome hunk that interfered that night?


    The one who said he owned the bar. He¡¯s Italian. I know this because he gave


    me his card.¡±


    The clench of his fists and tightness in his jaw widened my smile and edged me on. ¡°So in case you


    come homete tonight and I get bored of waiting, I¡¯ll go to the bar by myself. You will find me


    there.¡± I shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s if you bother to


    find me.¡±


    12:22


    3/5


    Chapter 15 Chapter Fifteen


    He instantly and roughly let go of Be and in a few strides, he was before me, trapping me against


    the stairs¡® handrail. He grabbed my arm and his vice¨Clike grip bit into the skin there. His voice


    thundered through the stairway, filled with rage at my insinuation, ¡°You dare to even think about


    cheating on me, and I¡¯ll make sure you regret it, Sydney,¡± he growled, his eyes zing with¡­ Is


    that jeal- ousy I see?


    I couldn¡¯t help the heartyughter that bubbled up my throat. ¡°Why not?¡± I smirked, my amused


    gaze met his raging one with defiance, ¡°The Italian guy is quite to my taste, to be honest,¡± I taunted,


    my voice coated with mockery.


    His fist clenched and unclenched at his sides, I could see the sinews of his forearm tense under the


    transparent material of his shirt as his grip on my arm tightened, his knuckles whitening with the


    force of his anger. ¡°Sydney¡­¡± his voice carried a warning, a low guttural rumble..


    Were v


    I could see Be, in my peripheral vision, her eyes with disbelief at the scene unfolding before her,


    her gaze flickered between Mark and me as if she was trying to decipher if she was in a dream.


    Even I, amidst the tension filled air, couldn¡¯t help but feel quite amused and surprised at the sight of


    Mark¡¯s jealousy boiling over. Who would have believed that he could get this jeal- ous? Yet, I


    thought with contempt, he cheats on me without a second thought.


    He roughly pulled at my arm, his grip firm as we descended the stairs together. He was so enraged


    that he seemed to have forgotten all about her, not even sparing a nce or a goodbye.


    It felt good, I thought as a rush of satisfaction washed over me. It felt good to possess this power to


    push him to such extremes and make him blind with anger. I wondered in annoyance why I chose to


    live the past three years like. some pathetic puppet.


    As we reached the foot of the stairs, I couldn¡¯t resist the itch to turn back. Be still stood there,


    gaping, her eyes widening with each step Mark took.


    With a full¨Cblown smirk spreading across my l*ps, I raised my middle finger tri- umphantly and


    m*uthed, ¡°B**ch!¡± The thrill of my small victory coursed through


    12:221


    4/5


    Chapter 15 Chapter Fifteen


    me, a surge of adrenaline fueling my defiance. It was a fleeting moment of satis-


    faction as her brows drew down and face suddenly turned red in anger.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16 Chapter Sixteen


    Mark, after wishing dad a happy birthday and giving him a wrapped gift he had gotten for him, had


    said a sinct goodbye to him and mom and we left. Dad¡¯s smile kept faltering as he looked


    between Mark and I.


    The ride home was fun. Mark had taken us home with the car that brought him. and Be.


    Bored, I had decided to taunt him. I ced my palm on my ch*st , ¡°Poor Be,¡± I sighed, letting my


    shoulders droop as I turned to him, ¡°how will she get home now that you¡¯ve left with the car?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t said anything. He jaw just remained clenched as he fixed his gazd outside the window.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I sighed again. ¡°I hope her heart doesn¡¯t hurt so much when she¡¯s trying to go home or when her


    friendsugh at her that her lover left her.¡±


    I caught his pinky finger on the palm he pressed on hisp twitch.


    I needed more than that. I sighed, suddenly changing the topic. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t see the Italian bar guy


    again,¡± my ch*st rose higher as I sighed loudly. ¡°I guess I¡¯d have to meet up with him some other


    time then.


    More of his fingers twitched again but that was the only reaction I had gotten till eventually, I got


    bored of his silence.


    Now, as we stepped into the house him, loosening his tie as he walked into


    the living room. Me, removing my heels and letting them swing in my hands as


    I followed him into the room ¨C the shrill of his phone disrupted the calm silence.


    ¡°Hey,¡± his voice came out rough so he cleared it and tried again. ¡°Hey¡­¡± There was a long pause


    as he listened to the person on the other end of the line then,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. I didn¡¯t need to be told who it was. Uninterested, I padded my


    12:23


    1/6


    Chapter 16 Chapter Sixteen


    feet to my room. But, behind my closed doors, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they were talking


    about. His soft murmurs drifted to the door and I wondered if she was asking him to return to the


    party or something.


    Ever since this farce called a marriage began, Mark and I had always had sepa-


    rate rooms.


    ¡°Come on, Bell. You know I don¡¯t like it when you cry,¡± his voice drifted to me and then her sobbing


    did too. He had put the phone on speaker.


    I frowned as I listened to Be¡¯s cries boom out of his phone¡¯s speaker. Why wasn¡¯t he making the


    phone call in his room? Was he trying to keep an


    eve on me? Perhaps, he thinks since I couldn¡¯t go to meet Luigi, I would invite him in. Or maybe he


    just wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t sneak away.


    Whatever his reason was didn¡¯t bother me. All I wanted was a good night¡¯s sleep. I stretched my


    limbs and lulled myself to sleep with the voice of Be¡¯s distressed and frustrated cry.


    I had a small victory today.


    I would pack out tomorrow after I¡¯ve paid Mark.


    These thoughts brought a smile to my face as I gathered the nket that was left after I had


    covered my b*dy to myself and drifted into a blissful sleep.


    I woke up to the sound of my rm clock. It was 6:00AM. Though I hadn¡¯t been going to work for


    the past three years, my rm was set in that time. I always wanted to wake up early so that I


    could help Mark prepare for work and also watch him leave for work. I groaned groggily and my


    hand shot out to stop the sound from disturbing my sweet sleep.


    At exactly 8:00AM, the rm rung again. The first thought that came to my mind was that I would


    be leaving Mark¡¯s house today and he¡¯d also sign the di-


    hous


    vorce papers.


    The thought alone brought a smile to my face. And I stretched my limbs and


    12:23


    2/6


    Chapter 16 Chapter Sixteen


    copsed back on the bed, feeling refreshed and energized. I stared at the ceil- ing. Today was


    going to be a long but good day. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on his face when I throw the money


    in his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving out today. I¡¯m moving out today!¡± Was my mantra and song as I got ready for work. I


    tapped my feet as I brushed, singsonging the words. I nodded my head to the beats I made with my


    m*uth as rapped the words and put on my shoes.


    When I stepped out of my room, fully dressed and ready for a productive day, I could already tell


    that Mark was gone. The servants weren¡¯t rushing up and down, they delivered their assigned tasks


    with ease.


    I didn¡¯t meet Grace at work. I truedher kine but it wasn¡¯t going through so I de- cided to wait till she


    arrived. Throughout work that day I didn¡¯t get a whiff of Grace. I focused on drafting the jewelries of


    other customers while I waited. At the end of the day, towards evening, she still wasn¡¯t around. I


    didn¡¯t have the pa- tience to wait so I headed to the finance department. I would exin to her after-


    ward.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am.¡±


    The secretary there had a bright smile on his face as he greeted me. ¡°Good evening. Inform the


    head ountant that I¡¯m here to see him.¡±


    He nodded and made a call. I was hastily summoned in.


    The ountant was all smiles as he ushered me in, already waiting at the door. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to


    have you back, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met since I got back, right?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t,¡± he confirmed as he got in his seat.


    I got in the seat on the opposite side of his desk too and started to tell him.


    what I needed.


    The ountant¡¯s face had be solemn as I spoke. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t have


    12:23


    3/6


    Chapter 16 Chapter Sixteen


    been an issue a month ago, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I raised a curious brow. ¡°And It would be a issue now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kind of.¡±


    My heart dropped an inch.


    He smoothed his palm on the edge of the desk. ¡°You see, we needed more hands in our


    department so we hired a new employee, after series of tests of course. We picked the best out of


    the bests. This employee had mistakenly giv-


    en the wrong dimensions and textures of fabrics and machines to our main sup-


    pliers. We had already paid and when our orders arrived, all of it were wrong. There was no way


    they could be of use to us and the suppliers weren¡¯t willing


    to refund and take back the supplies.¡± His eyes swept to the door before it fell back on me, ¡°You can


    ch*ck our storage rooms, it¡¯s where we¡¯ve stocked them hoping they¡¯d be useful one day. So we


    had to ce new orders since our cus- tomers were on our n*eck, demanding for their orders.


    Some of the customers were impatient so we refunded them which made them really mad and


    bitter.¡±


    I rested my elbows on the desk and held my head in my hands. ¡°How didn¡¯t I get


    a whiff of this at all?¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve deeply affected our goodwill so we quickly sorted it out with the


    public rtions. They demanded a lot but we needed the bad reviews and bitterments down


    ASAP so we caved in. They handled the crisis effectively and


    stopped it from escting.¡±


    I thought he was through until he spoke up again.


    ¡°And now, the wrong supplies are taking up space so we needed to expand our storage to


    amodate the right ones that are on their way. We started to re- strategize so we spent quite a


    lot on logistics too. Right now, we¡¯re struggling to stay grounded with the cash flow we have left.¡±


    He took a deep breath and sped his hands on the table and held my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but


    if I should approve the withdrawal of such amount then I am simply approving the fall and ruin of


    Luxe Vogue.¡± Then he muttered, ¡°I


    12:23


    4/6


    Chapter 16 Chapter Sixteen


    doubt we even have up to that right now.¡±


    ¡°f**k!¡± The ountant flinched back as I thumped my fists on the desk without thinking. ¡°Shit shit


    shit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I heard him mutter, ¡°I wish there was a way.¡±


    ¡°And where¡¯s this employee?!¡± I erupted.


    ¡°He¡¯s been ced on suspension, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°God!¡± I reclined on the chair and titlted my head back. I tried to calm myself down. My savings is


    still there. I didn¡¯t know how much I had there since I had


    ced it on an automatic saving ount but I was sure it was a lot.


    I sat back up. ¡°But I checked the financial statements, everything looked good.¡±


    ¡°That must be a month ago, ma¡¯am. Our financial statements are in ruins right


    now, nothing to boast about.¡±


    I made the calction and nodded to myself. He was right, I had halfmindedly


    checked the financial statements during my trip. I hadn¡¯t wanted to be actively in-


    volved in work yet then.


    ¡°And why am I just hearing of this? Does Grace know?¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am.¡± He shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve held several meetings and we have everything under


    control.¡±


    ¡°You have everything under control yet we¡¯re on the verge of sinking?!¡± I yelled at him and his gaze


    dropped to his sped hands.


    ¡°Inform the HR team,¡± my voice was firm and determined. ¡°Get your team too. We¡¯re holding an


    emergency meeting right now. Meet me in the board room.¡±


    I picked up my bag and headed to the boardroom. My hands shook as I tried Grace¡¯s number again.


    Thankfully, it went through.


    ¡°Girl,¡± my voice was urgent. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been trying your line all


    day.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± She sounded at ease. I was sure she¡¯d panic when she hears of the


    12:23


    5/6


    Chapter 16 Chapter Sixteen


    ¡°Whatever, juste over. We¡¯re holding an emergency meeting right now. I¡¯ll exin everything


    when you get here.¡±


    She must have sensed the urgency in my voice because she didn¡¯t ask any question. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be


    on my way.¡±


    Less that an hourter, everyone was seated in the boardroom. Some of the members breaking a


    sweat as they had to rush here.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 Chapter Seventeen


    In a couple of hours, we were down to a more feasible solution. Since the cash flow was too low,


    Grace and I were the only ones who volunteered to lend our savings to thepany in our personal


    names. The overbearing shareholders imed they couldn¡¯t take such decisions without properly


    informing the share- holders.


    After, we summed everything up, we were quite confident that it would keep the business afloat for


    the mean time while all ns are effectively acted on.


    ¡°How did such a dumb employee even get hired in the first ce?!¡± I turned to the HR team. ¡°What


    have your team been doing?¡±


    Grace¡¯s response beat their hesitating one, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time. I have had to relieve several


    employees of their job myself because they were just outright ipetent. In the three years you


    were absent, without your firm hand on the board members, they have been stuffing thepany


    with their unwanted in-petents. If you don¡¯t fullye back, thepany will be ruined by


    them.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I breathed and held my head as I felt a headacheing on. ¡°This dis- cussion will be for


    another day,¡± I glowered at the administrative teams who couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°Now, go put our


    ns into action.¡±


    Their muttered, ¡®thank yous¡® and ¡®yes ma¡¯am¡® filled the air as they scrambled to their feet and


    shuffled out of the board room.


    The shareholders remained.


    ¡°We demand this financial crisis be acted on as soon as possible. I¡¯ll also speak to my boss about


    lending a certain amount to boost the finances of Luxe


    Vogue,¡± one of the cocky shareholders said, his nose in the air.


    The rest also imed that they would not hesitate to pull out if mere insubordi- nations were not


    taken care of effectively.


    Afterward, they took their time to put their things together and strutted out of


    12-23


    1/6


    Chapter 17 Chapter Seventeen


    the board room with grim and angry faces.


    I watched them as they left. For shareholders who owned merely a quarter of thepany each,


    they were too conceited. It was a good thing that Grace and I had ensured that we kept atleast


    eighty percent of thepany to ourselves


    no matter what.


    I let out a loud hiss and held my head in my hands as the door closed behind their stiff backs. I felt


    Grace¡¯sforting palm on my back.


    ¡°The board and HR department needs to be restructured,¡± I said to myself but


    Grace answered nevertheless.


    ¡°Badly.¡± She gave me a pat on the back, ¡°Just don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. It


    wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    My grip on my hair tightened and I felt the urge to scream. After transferring


    my savings and Atelier studios proceedings to save Luxe vogue I had less than


    a million dors left in my personal ounts and Atelier studiosworth was


    nothing to boast of anymore.


    Now how am I supposed to raise a million dors? Where do I get such ridicu-


    lously huge amount from?! It would take me years to work for such amount!


    I took another deep breath, trying to calm the frustration bubbling within me. It


    seemed fate had its own ns, because now I would have no choice but to stay


    with Mark for a longer time.


    I suppressed the scream that threatened to tear from my throat without my per-


    mission. Gosh, I thought, gritting my teeth. I hated it when things were out of my control and they


    always seemed to be.


    ¡°You really did well,¡± Grace pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°You were amazing, babe. Did you see


    the faces of the shareholders? They could barely look you in


    the face.¡±


    I managed a smile. That was one of the reasons why I¡¯ve stuck to Grace all this while; no matter


    how bad things seemed to be, she always managed to focus on


    the brighter side.


    12:23


    2/6


    Chapter 17 Chapter Seventeen.


    Briefly, I wondered what the brighter side of staying married to Mark was.


    ¡°You have no idea how these old guys ganged up and bullied me when you were gone,¡± she


    continued, pouting slightly.


    My brows creased in annoyance, ¡°Really? You should¡¯ve informed me.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°You were going through enough in that sad marriage of yours.¡±


    I drew back and palmed my ch*st , ¡°Touche.¡±


    We both burst outughing then I sobbered up. ¡°It was no big deal to be honest. I did what had to


    be done.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine asking for a million dors now. If I did, thepany would go bankrupt and


    there¡¯ll be nothing to pay these shareholders. And thest thing I wanted was to have an issue with


    them. Atleast, if they get their right share of dividend on time, those old guys would keep their m*uth


    shut and let people who had important things to say and do speak up.


    After Grace and I overlooked some information with the head of the Finance de-


    partment that was invited back, we left the board room and proceeded to my of-


    fice.


    summoned


    The moment we got in, I quickly my assistant. ¡°Sort out the list of


    personnel the shareholders had stuffed into


    thepany, both at Luxe vogue and Atelier studios. Get me their names and everything about


    them including who ced them in whatever position they¡¯re in,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get on to it right away.¡± Then she left.


    Grace gaped at me, ¡°What are you about to do?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re thinking,¡± I faced myptop and turned it on. I shot a text


    to the ountant to send get me the detail of the employee that caused all of this mishap. Then I


    turned back to Grace, ¡°I¡¯m about to startying the ipe- tent off. If anyone has any issues with


    it, they shoulde face me,¡± my tone


    wasced with authority as I told her.


    12:23


    3/6


    Chapter 17 Chapter Seventeen


    Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are going to be that harsh?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied sinctly with a straight face.


    Since they now seemed to underestimate Grace and not give her the regard. that she deserved, I


    was now the only one fit to put them in their ces and ma- jorly lead thepany.


    A ping sounded from myptop. The details of the employee has been sent.


    Without wasting time, I forwarded the detail to the legal department and gave firm instructions for


    them to instantly file apensationwsuit against the employee.


    ¡°I get that you want to put these shareholders in their ce,¡± Grace started, her wordsing out


    slower as she seemed to carefully choose them. ¡°But isn¡¯t


    that too harsh? You know they were clearly offended in the boardroom. It was why they dared to


    threaten to pull out. And now you¡¯reying off their people.¡± She paused. ¡°What if they retaliate?¡±


    Her eyes wide widened as she edged clos-


    er, ¡°What if they actually pull out? Aren¡¯t you bothered that they really might pull out? Those men


    invest a lot in ourpany, you know,¡± she raised a brow and reclined back in her seat. ¡°I suggest


    you take this slow, Sydney.¡±


    I fully turned to her. ¡°At this point, I doubt there¡¯s anything to be afraid of,¡± I told


    her calmly, ¡°Luxe vogue is on the verge of sinking. Our sweat and hardwork is on the verge of going


    down the drain!¡± I leaned forward and shrugged. ¡°If I was


    scared of their retaliation, I wouldn¡¯t have called the meeting.¡± I sat back. ¡°I pre-


    fer to cut the Gordian knot. I have never been a person who hesitates and you


    know that. I won¡¯t change my decisions because I¡¯m scared of what they¡¯d do. We have to let them


    see that we still know how to wield our power, then they¡¯d


    behave and not blindly and dumbly do things that will bring destruction to thepany,¡± I bit out,


    suddenly feeling my anger boiling up again.


    Grace psed her hand and raised it up then she closed her eyes. ¡°Thank you, God. Thank you so


    much for bringing back my Sydney. I¡¯ll forever be grateful.¡±


    I smacked her on her arm,ughing. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    12:23


    4/6


    Chapter 17 Chapter Seventeen


    She opened her eyes and gave me thumbs up. ¡°You are the real Sydney. Not the one that stayed


    married to Mark.¡±


    Well, I¡¯m still married to him, I thought solemnly.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Iughed and she did too. Then she hugged my head to her stomach on her way out.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, okay?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes mum.¡±


    After she left, I Immediately went back to work, partly because I didn¡¯t want to think about the issue


    of our financial status or the fact that I had to stay longer


    with Mark. And mainly because, now that Luxe vogue was in crisis, I would have to work even


    harder on Atelier Studios so I can quickly raise a million dol-


    I added the finishing touches to the jewelry pieces I had been working on be-


    fore I paid a visit to the ountant and found out about the huge mishap. Iid them down for my


    assistant to encase in their designated boxes and then I


    took out Mark¡¯s jewelry pieces order that I was already working on.


    I brought out the sapphire n*e and gold bracelet and worked on it for a


    bit. Then I put it aside again. I would only need to work on it one more time and


    it would be ready.


    The thing about making jewelries was that you had to take your time in making


    them. If they¡¯re rushed, they might look good but they¡¯d, in some way, lose their


    shape and sparkle. And that thing that make them stand out will be gone.


    By the time I finally finished the design drawings for more orders, it was al-


    readyte at night. I thought of staying back and working till dawn but I quickly decided against it.


    Right now, I needed all the rest I could salvage.


    Bregrudgingly, I drove back to Mark¡¯s residence. As I drove, I wished I hadn¡¯t agreed to remain in


    his ce until I¡¯ve paid him the damned breakup fee.


    As I stepped through the doorway, I squinted my eyes at the dimly lit room, my feet hit something as


    I closed the door. I pushed harder on the door as it wasn¡¯t


    shutting, what hit my feet must have gotten stuck in between, I thought.


    12:23


    5/6


    Chapter 17 Chapter Seventeen


    Then I ruffled through my bag to bring out my phone so I could make use of its shlight. As I did


    so, a sudden hard force blindsided me causing a scream to erupt in my throat as it crashed into my


    side and sent me sprawling onto the so- fa and my bag flying into the air.


    I iled my arms, my heart ramming against my ch*st as their weight knocked the breath out of me.


    Thankfully, I had been able to get a hold of my phone. I fumbled with it and turned on the shlight


    then I shone the light on my assail- er¡¯s face.


    Mark was grinning at me, his dark eyes were ssy with inebriation. I scrunched my nose when he


    opened his m*uth to speak, his breath heavy with the stench of alcohol. ¡°Hello wifey.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 Chapter Eighteen


    BELLA¡¯S POV


    If dad hadn¡¯t chosen such a dumb excuse, I wouldn¡¯t be struggling to keep him.


    by my side now.


    Since dad had told everyone thatme lie, I had no choice but to go with it after I returned. I had


    carefully capitalized on it and told it to Mark at every chance I got. He pitied me and he had been


    loving and kind, alwaysing at my every beck and call to hold me in his arms and assure me


    that everything would be fine and he would always be there for me. But now¡­I reflected on the past


    few days and hissed again. Now the lie was barely effective now that Sydney was


    more involved.


    Or maybe my acts weren¡¯t believable.enough? Perhaps I should meet up with a doctor and make


    him lie, then I would get Mark to go with me and¡­


    I hissed and threw the ideas out the window. It was enough that Sydney knew about it. I didn¡¯t want


    more ears to hear. What if the doctorter decided to be-


    tray me?


    I hissed again. If dad hadn¡¯t chosen this excuse for my absence then I would have been able to


    come up with a firmer excuse. Now I was stuck with a nonex-


    istent heart disease. I hissed as I sipped the tasteless drink in the cup.


    Sandra cleared her throat noisily, ¡°Are you even here?¡±


    I turned to her, a brow raised, ¡°I¡¯m sitting right here and you¡¯re still asking me


    that?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Your b*dy¡¯s here but your mind is-


    n¡¯t here. You don¡¯t want to be here, do you?¡±


    I sat up and dropped my winess. ¡°I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°When you knew you weren¡¯t interested, you know you could have just said so,


    12-23


    1/7


    Chapter 18 Chapter Eighteen


    right?¡± Her perfectly arched brow went up her hairline. ¡°Why waste our time?¡±


    I pouted as I peered at her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I let out a long breath and my shoulders. fell, ¡°I just can¡¯t get


    it off my mind.¡±


    Sandra rolled her eyes and looked away for a few seconds. When she looked my way again, her


    gaze was filled with concern. That was one thing about San- dra; she was always quick to get


    angry and at the same time, she was quick to forgive. I didn¡¯t want to make her mad; I never want


    to. She is the one who has al- ways been there from all these while.


    She took my hand that rested resignedly on myp. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about yesterday, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    I felt my brows crease as I answered her, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be? I¡¯m losing him, San- dra. My eyes are


    wide open and his sl*pping out of my fingers.¡±


    She drew back and squinted her eyes, ¡°Is this still about you wanting to be wed- ded to a billionaire


    or you¡¯re falling for him?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I didn¡¯t even want to think about it¡­love¡­I doubt if I


    ever want to feel it again. I doubt could even ever feel it again. ¡°I just want to be


    a billionaire¡¯s wife. And I want to be the only one. I want to make him love me so


    much that he¡¯d worship the ground I step on. He should love me so much he¡¯d


    do anything for me.¡±


    ¡°He would,¡± she said softly, her hands squeezing mine.


    I snatched my hands from hers. ¡°No, he won¡¯t! You saw it yourself. You saw how he threw her over


    his shoulder yesterday.¡±


    ¡°He was simply angry at her announcement.¡±


    I turned to face her, ¡°Now why should he be? If he wants to be with me, he


    wouldn¡¯t be mad that she wants to leave the marriage. His attention is increas-


    ingly being taken by her.¡±


    Sandra sat back and sipped leisurely from her cup. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve noticed.¡± She ad- mitted quite


    maliciously, ¡°That b**ch, I just-¡± she paused for a while then she


    12:23


    2/7


    Chapter 18 Chapter Eighteen


    shrugged abruptly, ¡°I just really hate how she behaves, how she acts as if she¡¯s the Alpha and


    Omega, like she¡¯s everything.¡±


    I smirked, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it,¡± I gestured in¨Cfront of her face, ¡°It¡¯s all over your face.¡±


    She giggled then suddenly sobered up. She turned to me, her eyes wide. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± I leaned closer and she mirrored my movement.


    ¡°Get pregnant.¡±


    My heart skipped a quick beat when some memories flooded in. I closed my eyes and shook my


    head. Focus on the present, Be, I reprimanded myself.


    ¡°What do you mean I should get pregnant?¡±


    She blinked at me. ¡°Come on girl. You know what I mean. Sleep with Mark with- out protection and


    make sure he impregnates you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I murmured dismally and sat back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Her sharp voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°What? No, yeah, I can,¡± I spluttered. I sat straighter in the chair. ¡°I will. Anything to get him to be


    fully mine.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she smiled, ¡°because there¡¯s no surer way to own a man than to carry his child in your


    belly.¡±


    I nodded, already working a n in my head. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I thought of this be- fore?¡± My


    subconscious mocked me as I asked; I ignored it.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised myself. You¡¯ll see that when you get pregnant with his child, he¡¯ll be forced to divorce


    Sydney.¡± She shrugged, ¡°Afterall, you¡¯re carrying his heir so why shouldn¡¯t he devote his life to


    keeping you happy?¡±


    I sprang out of the chair, my l*ps stretched in a wide ¡°Oh Sandra. Thank you,


    thank you,¡± I pecked her continuously on each cheek in excitement.


    She yfully pushed me off her and I sat back in my chair thrumming with ex-


    12:24


    3/7


    Chapter 18 Chapter Eighteen


    citement. I was so sure in the that this one would work. But apart from that, I


    knew he wanted me. I was confident enough that I would easily get him to sleep with me.


    *Come on, what are friends for if we don¡¯t hatch ns to destroy someone we mutually hate.¡±


    ¡°Yas, girl,¡± I chirped and raised my cup in the air. She did the same and our


    cups met clumsily in the air as our hands shook from ourughter.


    Later, Sandra and I ordered a ordered a meal each and ate to our fill, chatting


    and cachinnating as we did.


    Then we left the restaurant and we visited a mall; we giggled like school girls


    as we picked a lingerie set for me. I was hatching my n tonight. No time to


    waste.


    In the evening we parted ways. It was an unexpectedly fun¨Cfilled day for me. On my way home I


    dialed Mark.


    ¡°Bel¡­¡± his deep voice filled the speaker of my phone and I closed my eyes in


    bliss, imagining him murmuring sweet nothings in my ear as he-


    ¡°Be, are you there?¡±


    My eyes flew open. ¡°Yes!¡± The pitch of my voice was too high so I took a deep


    breath. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not fine. I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    I heard him sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, babe. It¡¯s just w-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, work. I know,¡± I interrupted him, feeling slightly irritated that I had nned.


    ¡°I might be dying and you¡¯d still choose work. It¡¯s fine. Go back to work. I just called to ask if you¡¯d


    like toe over for dinner but apparently you¡¯re busy. Bye, have a good working night,¡± I bit out


    and hung up.


    I bit my l*p as I stared at my phone. I really hope he would call back. Because if


    he doesn¡¯t, I wo-


    My phone vibrated in my palm. A mischievous grin spread across my face as I looked at the caller¡¯s


    ID. I did a hasty countdown from ten before I picked up.


    12:24


    4/7


    Chapter 18 Chapter Eighteen


    He let out a relieved breath. ¡°I was scared you weren¡¯t going to pick up.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to use work as excuse. I¡¯lle for dinner if you want


    me to. What time?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°A couple hours from now,¡± I grinned.


    I washed myself with my best scented b*dy wash and donned myself in the heavenly smell of my


    b*dy spray then I put on the lingerie and let my hair fall around my shoulders.


    ¡°You know,¡± I started, few minutes into the second course of our meal. Mark was already digging in


    afterplimenting my cooking skills nonstop. ¡°Not hav¨C1


    ing you around always reminds me of my days overseas.¡±


    Mark¡¯s fork froze in the air then he dropped it and picked up the bottle of alco-


    hol and poured some into his winess. He took a big gulp. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    My eyes lowered as I poked the food on my te. ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s not your fault that I got diagnosed


    with a heart disease few days before my wedding.¡±


    I heard him sigh deeply then he exhausted the content in his ss and I


    smirked inwardly. Just a few more acts.


    ¡°Mom and dad couldn¡¯te and I was all alone throughout the whole process.


    There was no one to turn to whenever I was haunted by those¡­nightmares.¡±


    I looked up at him; my eyes felt wet with tears. ¡°It was hell, Mark. I wished you.


    were there then. I wished you were there to hold me in your arms like you do now and tell me that


    they were just meaningless dreams¡­¡± I trailed off and a tear rolled down my cheeks.


    ¡°Come on, Bel,¡± Mark roughly pushed his chair back and quickly got on his feet. He came around


    the table and held me by my shoulder. He wiped the lone tear


    with his thumb, the feel of his arms around me and thumb on my cheek sent


    shivers down my back. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now,¡± he gave me a peck on my fore-


    12:24 1


    5/7


    Chapter 18 Chapter Eighteen


    head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    I sniffed and nodded, my grip on the sides of his shirt.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s not let this sumptuous meal go to waste,¡± he smiled softly and y- fully pulled at my


    cheeks.


    He fed me as we ate and I in¨Cturn, poured more alcohol for him as I told him an-


    other made¨Cup story about my sick and sad days abroad.


    After eating, we cleared the dishes together. All the while, Mark took short inter- mittent breaks by


    taking a quick swig from the bottle of alcohol he clung to. Then he¡¯d mutter, smiling drunkenly, ¡°It¡¯s


    just so good. You should try it.¡± He¡¯d stretch his arm toward me and I¡¯d push it back. ¡°It¡¯s all yours,


    Mark,¡± I¡¯d whisper


    back and apany it with a sloppy k*ss.


    Few more k*sses and we couldn¡¯t get our hands off each other, Mark especially.


    I took us upstairs and took off the robe I had over the lingerie. Mark¡¯s eyes lit up as he took it in. His


    l*ps ever so slowly curled into a lopsided smile. He pulled me to him and murmured huskily, ¡°I love


    what you have on.¡±


    ¡°You do, don¡¯t you?¡± I giggled and connected our l*ps in a searing k*ss.


    I unbuttoned his shirt and pressed my b*dy to his. His groan filled the room and he roughly pushed


    me to the bed. I had barely caught my breath before he climbed on top of me and straddled me.


    His l*ps brushed against mine teasingly before he pulled my l*ps in his. The k*ss quickly became


    rough. Mark¡¯s l*ps left mine and traveled downwards. He took his time as he k*ssed my n*eck; his


    l*ps slightly hovering above my cor-


    bone before his teeth grazed it.


    I squirmed beneath him, my fingers tangling in his hair and my legs tangled


    with his as his big hands palmed my breast then he was sliding the light materi- al over my breast,


    his hot breath made my nipples get even harder.


    un-


    I tipped my head up when he suddenly stopped. The look on his face was u


    fathomable as he stared at my boobs.


    12:24


    6/7


    Chapter 18 Chapter Eighteen


    ¡°Mark,¡± I called softly and with my hands in his hair, I tipped his head back so he could look at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, babe?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± he muttered, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°What?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°I have to go home,¡± I flinched as he suddenly pulled away, taking the warmth of his b*dy with him.


    ¡°Sydney is waiting for me.


    I sprang up from the bed at hisst sentence. My eyes pricked with tears. ¡°Mark , what are you


    saying. I¡¯m the one waiting. Look at me,¡± I reached for him but he


    scrambled off the bed.


    ¡°She¡¯ll leave. She¡¯ll go to the bar guy. I have to go.¡±


    He looked like he was in a trance. ¡°What bar guy?!¡± I erupted and my loud voice only seemed to


    knock him to his senses more. I quickly softened my voice, I reached for him and he didn¡¯t move


    away. ¡°You can¡¯t go like this, Mark.¡± I brushed my l*ps against his ear, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. You


    can¡¯t drive in this


    state. Just stay here for the night.¡±


    He jerkily shrugged me off his shoulders and got on his feet. ¡°I can. I can dri-


    ve¡­I just have to go home¡­¡± he trailed off and staggered out the door.


    And just like that, he was gone.


    I copsed on the bed, tears brimming in my eyes as loneliness cocooned me into its depressing


    embrace. My ch*st rose and fell as I breathed heavily, my ha- tred for Sydney intensifying.


    12:24

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 Chapter Neen


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I angrily patted Mark on his cheek. ¡°Wake up! I¡¯m Sydney not Be.¡±


    I grunted loudly as I pushed at his shoulders trying, again, to get him off me. My shoulders fell as I


    let out a resigned sigh.


    How in the hell did he get himself this drunk?!


    After he had scared the life out of me and drunkenly said, ¡®wifey¡® with a dazed smile, he had


    slumped and fell on my ch*st and I must say, he is heavy.


    It was hard to breath with his head on my ch*st like that. And the snores that emitted from his throat


    was even more agitating.


    ¡°Mark! Godammit!¡± I screamed exasperatedly. I was too tired for all of this. I just wanted toe


    home, lock myself in my room and get enough rest to


    recharge me and strengthen me for the next day. But here I was, stressing my


    brain as I kept thinking of how to get him off me and as I also keep pushing at


    his taut shoulders.


    My eyes scanned the dim room, hoping one of those eerie shadows would turn


    out to be one of the household staff but no, the shadow remained there.


    I dropped my phone on the sofa beside me. summoning all my strength, I clenched my stomach


    and pushed at his shoulders. He fell on the floor with a


    loud thump.


    I leaped from the chair, gasping for air. Damn. How can someone be so heavy?


    Finally, I picked up my phone and shed the torch on him. He was on the


    floor, curled up, low painful groansing from him. He looked so vulnerable,


    like a n*ked new born.


    My heart went out to him and I decided to tuck him in bed.


    I squatted beside him and lightly tapped on his arm, ¡°Mark,¡± I called softly.


    12:24


    1/5


    Chapter 19 Chapter Neen


    ¡°Mark.¡± I softly called his name for like a dozen times and he still didn¡¯t respond.


    I was already losing my patience. Gritting my teeth, I smacked him on the back and he leapt up with


    a loud gasp as if he had been drowning.


    Then he groggily turned to me. ¡°Sydney.¡±


    I drew back. It was surprising that in his drunken state he recognized me.


    ¡°Yes, Mark? It¡¯s me, Sydney. Now tell me, what do you have to say for yourself? Getting yourself


    drunk like some heartbroken teenager,¡± I bbered as I put one of his arms around my shoulders.


    With a grunt, I got both of us on our feet. We both wobbled for a while before we both got


    grounded.


    ¡°Good,¡± I murmured, ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± I said like I would speak to a


    Le year old.


    Slowly but thankfully, steadily, we made our way to his room.


    I looked around the room for a while as we staggered in the doorway. The only words fit to describe


    his room were nd and order.


    We reached his bed and I managed to properlyy him on the bed.


    ¡°Now I can go get my sleep!¡± I said and turned to get up from the bed.


    I let out a yelp as his hands closed around my wrist. I whirled my head around, some strands of my


    hair getting in my face. I instinctively pulled at my arm but his voice stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± I would say this was the softest and lowest I had heard him speak. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Then his other hand came up and rubbed my hand.


    I abruptly pulled away, hating that his actions were pulling at my heartstrings.


    ¡°Sydney¡­¡±


    A nervousugh bubbled up my throat. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll just go pour you a ss of


    water.¡± I eased his hands off me and got on my feet, ¡°Atleast, that would help you sober up quickly


    then I can go to bed myself.¡± By the time I fin-


    ished speaking, he was already snoring off again.


    12:24 E


    2/5


    Chapter 19 Chapter Neen


    Immediately I got out of the room, I furiously scrolled through my contacts and


    searched for her number.


    Pushing our differences aside, I dialed the number. I wasn¡¯t about to tend to a drunk man for a


    whole night.


    It took a while but she picked up eventually.


    I had barely let her finish saying her cold ¡®hi¡® before I started speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t know how but Mark is


    heavily drunk. He needs someone by his side to take


    care of him. You shoulde over.¡±


    I heard rustling in the background before her response came, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Then she hung up.


    I made a coffee for myself then I walked back to Mark¡¯s room. I took a seat and sipped my coffee as


    I waited for her. About ten minutester, I heard an impa-


    tient knock rasp on the main door. Then few secondster, the room door was pushed open to


    reveal a flustered Be.


    I frowned at her appearance. She looked slightly disheveled, definitely from rushing here but what


    really caught my attention was the lingerie visible under


    her flimsy coat.


    Okay. Had she got my words wrong? Because why will youe to care for a drunk man in a


    lingerie? I whistled, nodding, she definitely has a n. But I did-


    n¡¯t care.


    She rolled her eyes and swept past me to ch*ck on Mark.


    Since the coffee had already kept me awake, I decided to just stay and watch.


    I remained seated and sipped my coffee as I watched in amusement as she


    went back and forth from the kitchen to the room and back to the kitchen again.


    She boiled water and I scrunched my brows wondering what is was for until I


    was left gaping as she soaked his socks in it. Then she made coffee. He only


    took a little before falling into another mindless slumber. She did all of this as


    she totally ignored my presence. Fine by me.


    12.24


    3/5


    Chapter 19 Chapter Neen.


    Then she rushed out of the room and came back with a simmering te of soup. Hmm, I moaned


    inwardly and briefly closed my eyes. It smelt heavenly. but when I peeked in, I recoiled. Whatever


    she had mixed together looked like


    vomit.


    I watched, drawn to the edge of my seat in disgust, as I watched her feed it to


    him like a proper wife would. So sweet.


    At first he threw it out andined groggily that he didn¡¯t like it. But she pleaded with him.


    ¡°Please, Mark. Just one more spoon.¡±


    ¡®One more spoon,¡® she kept saying. It was over a dozen spoons she had fed


    him now.


    Finally, she cleaned his m*uth and eased him onto his back. Then Mark settled


    into sleep and his sleep was apanied with a soft and less irritating snore.


    Wow, I eximed to myself. She was good at this.


    Then she went out of he room and came back in with a towel in her hands. She


    finally eyed me as she moved to sit beside Mark on the bed then she ced the


    towel on his forehead.


    She turned to me, her gaze cold as they shot daggers at me. ¡°What will it take


    for you to divorce Mark?!


    I raised my brows, amused, ¡°That was specific.¡±


    ¡°Just answer the damn question.¡±


    I mused on her question for awhile. ¡°What will it take for me to divorce, Mark?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I repeated to myself as I pondered on my response.


    Then my face broke into a big grin. Her re deepened. I dropped the cup of coffee as I gave her


    my response. ¡°How about,¡± I paused, smirking, ¡°you give


    me 1.2 million dors.¡±


    Perfect response for a perfect question asked at the right time.


    Just as Mark had said, the title of being his wife was worth far more than a hun-


    dred dors. I might as well make a little fortune with the title.


    12:24


    4/5


    ¡°Are you serious? Her face smoothened as her eyes widened.


    ¡°Lam¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Just 1.2 million and you¡¯d leave?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    As she opened her m*uth to speak again, a sudden roar interrupted her caus- ing the both of us to


    flinch. Mark sprang up, ¡°No! Be! Don¡¯t give it to her!¡±


    12:24

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    20


    I closed my eyes and muttered, ¡°Damn it!¡± Why did he have to wake up now?


    Be and I stared at him. Be¡¯s gaze held concern while mine,I was sure, was drilling holes into


    him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give her,¡± he reiterated, his gaze on me. He looked less drunk now. His words didn¡¯t slur so


    much anymore and his gaze was steady to an extent.


    That soup must be a very effective one, even though it looked like vomit. I con- temted asking


    her what the recipe is.


    Be shifted closer to him, her brows creased, ¡°Mark,¡± she ced her palm on her cheeks and


    made him turn his face to her, ¡°You should get more rest.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head and removed her palm from his cheeks. ¡°I need to stay


    awake to make sure you don¡¯t give her.¡± He blinked rapidly for a few seconds be- fore he shook his


    head and his gaze became steady again.


    Something akin to hurt and confusion crossed Be¡¯s features, ¡°Give her what?


    Do you even know what we¡¯re talking about? You were asleep just now.¡±


    ¡°I was but pieces of your conversation drifted to me in my sleep. She wants


    you to give her 1.2 million dors. I heard that part clearly.¡±


    I met his gaze. ¡°I should have left you on that floor,¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Mark,¡± Be pulled at his shoulder and he turned to her. She intermittently threw usive nces


    my way as she spoke. ¡°I told you, you shouldn¡¯t have


    ¡°You should not be going through all of this stress when I have a wife who is very capable of caring


    for me,¡± he seethed, barely paying Be any attention.


    I let out a loud hiss. He kept saying ¡®caring¡® like he was some old man or termi-


    nally sick person that needed caring for. I picked up the empty coffee cup and


    12:24


    1/6


    got on my feet to leave the room, only for me to get pulled back after taking just a step toward the


    door. The buttons of his shirt had been undone and his shirt. was opened, proudly showcasing his


    sinewy ch*st .


    I twisted my wrist so as to pull away but he only pinned me with a re and pulled me toward him.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to leave! Taking care of me is your responsibility for as long as you remain my


    wife,¡± he snarled as his brows furrowed, ¡°How can you let someone else take your ce and carry


    out your duties for you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not interested!¡± I spat in his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go get drunk so why should I


    stress myself to tend to you?¡±


    Be looked like she had been pped in the face as she gaped as the both of us exchanged


    words, few inches from each other.


    ¡°I am your husband!¡±


    I let out an exasperated sigh, ¡°So what?¡± I shot Be a look. So you¡¯re permitted


    to cheat on me with my sister because you¡¯re my husband. The words were on


    the tip of my tongue but I held back. It was a waste arguing with a half drunk


    man.


    ¡°Look, just let me go, okay?¡± I tried to reason with him, perhaps his fuddled brain will get dissuaded.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the husband. I¡¯m not saying you aren¡¯t.¡±


    He squinted at me for a while as if he was trying to process what I said. ¡°Then


    why were you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I was going to get you some water,¡± I lied smoothly, already getting tired of the


    whole situation. Was it a crime to want to have a quiet and restive night?


    He nodded then he was back to squinting again. I tried to untangle his fingers


    from my wrist but he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Be suddenly stepped up beside him. She tugged at the sleeve of his shirt


    like a toddler pulling at the hem of his mother¡¯s skirt for attention. ¡°Just let her


    go,¡± she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    12:24


    2/6


    He blinked and turned to her. He frowned, ¡°Be.¡± He looked at her as if he was Just seeing her


    tonight for the first time. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee sote. You should be resting at home.¡±


    She caressed his bulging forearm before wrapping her fingers around it. Mark looked down at her,


    their l*ps very few inches apart as she whispered, fluttering hershes. ¡°I want to rest with you. It¡¯s


    the only way I can rest.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and tried to untangle my wrist from him again. Why do I have to be subjected to


    witnessing these nauseating scenes all the time?


    ¡°You should go home,¡± he said dismissively, his fingers still gripping my wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    Tears brimmed in Be¡¯s eyes and her eyes looked sad. ¡°I want you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the house.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay,¡± she cried, stamping her foot on the floor.


    ¡°No. Go home,¡± he said in a cl*pped tone that had Be releasing his arm as she drew back in


    surprise, her eyes portraying how hurt she was. Even I hadn¡¯t seen thating. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver


    drop you off.¡±


    ¡°Mark,¡± Be whispered, her voice quivered so much that she gripped the atten- tion of Mark and I.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± She screamed, the veins on her n*eck bulged and her eyes glinted with tears. ¡°Are you in


    love with her?!¡±


    A resounding silence followed her scream. I turned to Mark who still locked


    eyes with Be.


    Suddenly, he threw my arms away. It was almost as if something in him had


    been provoked by Be¡¯s question.


    ¡°What? What nonsense?¡± He now seemed fully awake as he took staggering steps back. ¡°How


    could you say that?¡± He scoffed, ¡°In love? Pfft! Stop talking


    nonsense.¡± Then he added in a condescending tone, ¡°How can I be in love with


    her?¡±


    12:24


    3/6


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you divorce her? Be¡¯s eyes still brimmed with tears and her voice still held that


    usatory edge as it quivered.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be any of your concern, Bel. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    She took in a sharp breath, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business?¡± She whispered, pointing to her ch*st .


    ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t,¡± he answered indifferently. Then he roughly gripped her arm and steered hertiward the


    door.


    She pped his hand, ¡°Mark, what are you doing? Let me go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making you go home. All the melodrama here is bad for your health.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m noti-¡± she broke off as she opened the door and pushed her out and followed. ¡°Mark,


    stop. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    I followed them to the living room and continued to astonishingly watch the


    scene unfold.


    ¡°Mark, I don¡¯t want to leave,¡± a tear was sliding down Be¡¯s face now but her face was still set in a


    hard re as she pulled Mark¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°You should leave now, Bell.¡± Mark¡¯s voice was soft, aplete contrast to his grip and current


    action. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    ¡°Mark, yo-¡±


    He pushed her out the main door, cutting off whatever she had to say again.


    ¡°Go home, Bel.¡± Then he closed the door with so much force that the sound re-


    verberated in the whole room.


    He pulled his phone out of his pocket, his thumb moved rapidly on the screen.


    then he ced the phone on his ear. ¡°Hello¡­¡± he trailed, then he nodded, ¡°You


    hear her too. Good. Please, safely convey her to her house.¡± Then he gave the dri-


    ver the direction to Be¡¯s apartment should she refuse to give it.


    Suddenly, a loud bang sounded and a scream followed. ¡°I won¡¯t give up loving


    you, Mark!¡± Another bang. She must be throwing herself against the door. ¡°You


    can throw me out all you want but I will never give up on us.¡±


    12:24


    4/6


    She continued to spit nonsense about how she was going to fight for their love.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    and all.


    I wondered what hade over Mark as I yawned, already bored of the scene.


    It was more fun to watch when Mark was raising his voice at her.


    I turned to leave for my room only to get pulled back like the first time again. ¡°Godammit! Let go,


    Mark!¡±


    He had held me with the hand he held his phone so it was pretty easy to untan-


    gle his fingers. His phone fell and he bent down to pick it.


    I immediately got on my heels, ran up the stairs and straight to my room. ¡°Syd-


    ney, stop there!¡±


    Over my dead b*dy! I let out a relieved sigh as I mmed my back against the


    door after turning the lock.


    He banged on my room¡¯s door just like his lover had done on the main door just seconds ago.


    ¡°Open up!¡±


    I ignored him and double checked the locks. Unless he breaks down the door,


    there is no way he¡¯d get in.


    ¡°Keep ignoring me.¡± He roared, ¡°But you should know that you need to earn the


    break up fee on your own. You can¡¯t ask anyone for it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. It wasn¡¯t like I had anyone to ask anyway.


    ¡°You hear me? Not even your parents or Be.¡±


    I scoffed. Like my parents will give me money to divorce their golden son¨Cin-


    ¡°Do you hear me?!¡±


    I scrunch my face, moving away from the door. His shouts were getting louder and it was irritating


    my ears. I better get away from it or make him shut up.


    ¡°Do you hear me, Sydney?!¡± He enunciated, his tone sounded threatening.


    12:24 ¡ª


    75/6


    5/6


    I better answer before the asshole angrily decides to raise the break up fee again. I thought and


    pressed my forehead to the door.


    ¡°Yes, Mark,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you. You can leave now. I need to rest.¡±


    There was a pin drop silence then the sound of his footsteps receding reached


    my ears.


    I sighed in relief as I threw myself on the bed. ¡°Dammit! Mark is getting difficult to deal with and I¡¯m


    sure he¡¯d get more difficult with each passing day,¡± I thought aloud, ¡°I need to raise his million


    dors as soon as possible, I don¡¯t


    even want to imagine staying longer in this marriage.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 Chapter twenty one


    I grinned as I put thest touch on the bracelet. I let out a groan as I sat up,


    stretching my arms and yawning.


    I sighed as I checked the time. It was past working hours again. But I was-


    forted by the knowledge that I aplished a lot today.


    I looked down at the n*e and bracelet. They were gorgeous. Infact, gor- geous is an


    understatement. It looked like something out of this world. It was how Atelier studios had be a


    household name. I always enjoy putting my best in every Jewelry, even if the orders were made by


    assholes. And it was what I had inculcated in our employees in the production department too.


    I got to work early today. Afterst night¡¯s drama, I surprisingly had a peaceful sleep afterward. I felt


    so energized this morning. I suspected it was due to the


    determination to get out of the marriage.


    I encased the bracelet and n*e by myself then I rang for my assistant.


    As usual, she was knocking on my door in a few seconds. ¡°Come in.¡±


    I handed her the boxes, ¡°Have the client who ordered this know that it¡¯s ready.¡±


    She nodded, taking the boxes from me like they were eggs.


    ¡°The price for both of them is two million dors.¡±


    She tried to hide her gasp as her eyes widened but it was toote,I already


    heard. I decided to ignore it though.


    ¡°Remember, the payments have to be made before the delivery of the jewelry


    pieces.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    I smiled at her, ¡°Thank you, you can leave now. I¡¯ve got more designs to work


    on.¡±


    12:24


    1/5


    Chapter 21 Chapter twenty one


    I would have personally oversaw the payment of his orders but I had too much work to waste too


    much time on one. Though it cost a lot, I grinned; the price was enough for my break up fee and


    some change would still be left, it wasn¡¯t enough. We needed more sales.


    I quickly got onto Grace¡¯s Jewelry. Her birthday was getting closer.


    I had specifically ordered the gemstones I was using for her piece; I ordered them in her favorite


    color. I took my time on it; carving it to the right shape and


    size.


    I was deeply pulled into what I was doing; my focus fully on it when I got star- tled by the noise my


    door made as it mmed against the wall. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I furiously removed the work google I had on and red at Richie who was al-


    ready in front of me.


    ¡°Sydney, it is one thing for you to fight these old guys into coordination, it is an- other to mercilessly


    snatch people¡¯s means of livelihood from them.¡± He ranted, ¡°How could youy off the whole


    department?!¡± He threw his hands up in the air, ¡°There¡¯s no way the department will work without


    half of the team!¡±


    My anger at the way he had barged in was gone. Now I was left observing him.


    I had been sure that I was making the right choice when I took him in. He had tal-


    ent, raw talent. He was hardworking and ambitious, even a blind person would


    have seen that he was an asset.


    Richie is one of the original employees that were taken in after the creation of Luxe vogue. He was


    the perfect man to help grow thepany with us. He did well, he worked so hard you¡¯d think he


    owned thepany so we had rewarded him by giving him one percent of thepany¡¯s share


    and making him the head of the customer service department. It was enough drive for him to work


    even harder. Soon, he was living in grand houses, away from the slum I had picked him from.


    Now, after three years away from thepany, for the first time, I was tempted to doubt my


    decision.


    12:24


    2/5


    Chapter 21 Chapter twenty one


    ¡°Did you knock before you came in?¡± I lifted an icily arched brow, ¡°or rather be- fore you barged in.¡±


    I dropped the goggles and leisurely perched on my desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s been just a few years and you¡¯ve be this rude?¡± I tutted and shook my head.


    He stood there, his gaze holding onto mine as he hesitated. Was he contemt- ing talking back or


    going back to the door? I wondered.


    Indignantly, he turned and strutted to the door, his shoulders hanging in the air. I watched his back


    as he left the room.


    My God, how had he be this proud? Where is the humble Richie I knew? Just because I had


    left and trusted him for three years, he had be pompous and conceited; a stark shadow of his


    former self.


    His incessant knocks pulled me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said calmly, taking my time before I answered him.


    He still barged in, but didn¡¯t knock my door on the wall. ¡°Why did youy off half of the team?!¡± He


    demanded arrogantly.


    I watched him incredulously. In those three years, the lean Richie was gone, now he was sporting


    bulging muscles and a toned b*dy. His face told of how


    well he took care of it and his expensive attire screamed the tales of thevish


    life he must be living.


    I shook my head. I can see where it was alling from. The pride, the confi-


    dence.


    ¡°First of all, Richie, you¡¯re well aware that I am the CEO of thispany,¡± I start- ed, making sure to


    sound as authoritative and cold as I could; enough to put him in his ce. ¡°I have every damn right


    to make any decision. And you?¡± I


    pointed at him, arching my brows, ¡°You¡¯re just a department head,¡± I enunciated on the ¡®just¡®.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a mere manager,¡± I reiterated condescendingly.


    His face could barely contain his fury as his jaw worked and his fists clenched


    12:24


    3/5


    Chapter 21 Chapter twenty one


    and unclenched.


    ¡°Your role as a manager, Richie, if you¡¯ve forgotten, is to ensure your team is ef- fective and also to


    steer them into being more efficient. You have no damn right neither is it any of your duty to whine


    about the orders I issue out.¡± I held his rag- ing gaze afterward, making sure every word stuck.


    I twisted back and reached for the list. I threw it at him and he efficiently caught


    1. it. ¡°There is theyoff list of your department. I don¡¯t want to get a whiff of any of them in this


    company.¡±


    His eyes rapidly perused the list, his grip on it creasing the edges where he


    held it.


    ¡°Secondly,¡± he looked up, ¡°You very well know how incapable theseid off em- ployees are, don¡¯t


    you?¡± I met his gaze, daring him to say a word in denial. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t even pass the first step if a


    proper interview had been conducted. They only got this position because they aced the tests in


    your bed, right?¡±


    He seemed stunned by my words, he stood there dumbfounded for a while.


    I smirked, d that Grace had been thoughtful enough to fill me in about every-


    thing head of department.


    He awkwardly cleared his throat, his eyes refused to meet mine. Then he seemed to summon up


    the courage to face me, ¡°So what now? Almost every em- ployee in the department is gone. With


    one employee trying to get the job of three workers done, it¡¯s practically a mess right now. We can¡¯t


    operate normally or efficiently like that.¡±


    I nodded, impressed and relieved. Atleast, he still cared about work.


    ¡°I will have HR recruit new employees for your department as soon as possi-


    ble,¡± I assured him then with a re, I warned him, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make a move on the new


    batch of new employees too. I reiterate my bottom line, I hate unfaithful men and yboys. I hate


    ckers and you know that. Richie, you are capable, I still believe that and thepany has grown


    with your help, but I don¡¯t want your wrong and impulsive choices and actions to end our friend-


    12:24 1


    4/5


    Chapter 21 Chapter twenty one


    ship,¡± I held his gaze, Or your stay in thispany.¡±


    The fury and shock that crossed his eyes were expected. Then the shock was gone and it was just


    a silent fury as he processed my words.


    ¨C


    I knew my words or maybe I should ssify them as threats were riling him up. The power y I


    was pulling made him feel belittled and he hated it. I could see it in his res and the hard set of


    his jaw but I didn¡¯t give an eff. If that was the way he woulde back to his senses and not turn


    the firm into a whore- house then so be it.


    ¡°You can go now, I¡¯m busy.¡± I said coldly, without sparing him another nce. I turned my back to


    him and focused on the design I was working on before he in- terrupted me.


    For a while, he remained there. I saw his fist clench around the list I handed


    him and I felt his angry gaze on my back but I was sure he would get over it. It


    can be quite embarrassing and infuriating to get knocked off your horse.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Chapter Twenty two


    An hour after Richie left, I was also packing up to leave.


    My phone shrilled on the desk again. ¡°Where are you at, girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll soon get there. Come on, hurry.¡±


    I arched a brow, a smile on my l*ps. Since she called me toe over to the vil- we both shared


    an hour ago, she had been endlessly calling over and over


    again to remind me toe over after work straight away. She seemed excited.


    Even now, her voice was practically quivering with excitement.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t tell me why, huh?¡±


    I trapped my phone between my shoulders and n*eck as I locked my drawers.


    ¡°No,¡± I could hear the smile in her voice.


    I hummed. ¡°Come on, Grace. Just gimme a hint. I¡¯m dying of suspense here.¡± I


    picked up the jewelry box from the table,ced it in my bag then I slung my bag


    over my shoulder.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, just get here first.¡±


    I cackled at her words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll soon get there.¡± I locked the main doors and


    started to walk to where I would get a taxi. ¡°I¡¯m about to get a cab now.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty. I will be waiting.¡±


    I hailed a cab and told the cab driver my destination.


    Since thest time I had been in the vi; when I got attacked by Luigi, I surpris-


    ingly didn¡¯t feel.any hesitation when going there or to even stay there. Maybe it was because I now


    felt like I knew him more¡­personally?


    My mind strayed to his card that was safely tucked in my purse. Perhaps, I should give him a call.


    Had he remembered that it was me he attacked? At least, I deserve an exnation as to why he


    was in my apartment and why he


    12:25


    1/7


    Chapter 22 Chapter Twenty two


    had pointed a weapon at me.


    I paid the taxi driver and walked up the walkway of our apartment to the door. I was just a few feet


    from it when Grace threw open the door.


    ¡°Wee! Took you long enough.¡±


    I shook my head, grinning, ¡°Are you happy I¡¯m here or not?¡±


    She yfully rolled her eyes and motioned, with a sweep of her hand, toward the open doorway.


    ¡°Juste in.¡±


    As Grace rushed to our room, I turned to follow her but she asked me to wait in the living room.


    Arching my brows at her suspiciously, I nodded and she rushed in. I sat in one of the cushioned


    chairs as I waited.


    ¡°Drum rolls, please!¡± She eximed as she appeared again in front of me, her hands tucked behind


    her.


    I leaned forward and yed along. I beat my palm on the wooden stop by my side and made drum


    beats sound with my m*uth.


    She had a huge grin on her face as she revealed what she was hiding behind.


    her back. ¡°Tada!¡±


    I stared at it, mesmerized. Grace was maddeningly creative when it came to de- signing outfits and


    she had put her creativity in a lot of fashion projects but this


    one? It was different. It distinctly stood out. It had me ogling the plunge in the


    n*eck and the slit in front of the dress. And the delicatece on the hem of the dress, it gave it that


    ethereal feel.


    ¡°This is beautiful,¡± I whispered and felt the texture of the silk as I touched it.


    ¡°Wait till I put it on,¡± she eximed excitedly and quickly wigged her way into


    the dress. She turned to me and I helped her with the invisible zip of the outfit.


    And my God! The dress is beautiful! ¡°Grace, you look gorgeous!¡± I said honestly.


    She turned shyly, her cheeks stained with a red tint. ¡°So what do you think?¡±


    I let out a breathless sigh. ¡°I absolutely love it, Grace. You¡¯ve outdid yourself


    12:25


    2/7


    Chapter 22 Chapter Twenty two


    again.¡± I drew back and looked her up and down again.


    The deep n*eckline of the dress showed an average amount of cleavage, not too slutty or


    suggestive or the likes but S*xy enough¡­in a ssy way. The slit of the dress was by far the most


    S*xy and beautiful part of the dress for me. The slit started at the middle of her thigh, showcasing


    her smooth legs. Then


    thece decorated the hem of the dress.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s beautiful. The color suits your skin tone so it fully showcases your beauty.¡± Then I


    smirked, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I am heteroS*xual, else I would have made you mine a long time ago.¡± Then I


    abruptly drew back, covering my m*uth with. my palm as I gasped loudly. ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened a fraction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already in love with you!¡± I whispered.


    Grace¡¯s relief was evident on her face. She swatted my hand away. ¡°Oh no,¡± she


    mimicked my actions just a few minutes ago. ¡°I¡¯m already in love with you too.¡±


    We both burst outughing at our theatrics.


    Later, after I was done admiring the dress, Grace had spoken about it non¨Cstop.


    ¡°So tell me,¡± I gotfortable on the sofa, all thoughts of returning home to my husband flying out


    the window. ¡°Is it a customer¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± she took off the dress then she perked up in front of me. ¡°I made it for


    myself.¡±


    ¡°Ohh,¡± I wiggled my brows. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a new man, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She squinted her eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t say he¡¯s new but yeah, I do have a boyfriend.¡±


    Her face glowed with happiness and contentment as she spoke. ¡°His name is


    Joel.


    ¡°Joel,¡± I repeated the name, nodding..


    ¡°He¡¯s so gentle and sweet,¡± she riveted her gaze heavenward as she hugged her arms around


    herself, her thoughts obviously far away.


    12:25


    3/7


    Chapter 22 Chapter Twenty two


    ¡°You seem to really like him,¡± I observed loudly, fishing for more info.


    ¡°Oh, I do,¡± she agreed instantly, ¡°I like him so much. In fact, I think I love him.¡±


    My eyes bulged out, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She pped my arm, ¡°That¡¯s why I said I think. I¡¯m not sure but I would marry him if he asked me to


    right now. In fact, I look forward to marrying him one day.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± I m*uthed and fanned my face. ¡°That¡¯s a lot, girl.¡±


    Later after telling me all about her dress, I asked her what outing she made the outfit for. ¡°So what¡¯s


    the asion?¡±


    ¡°My birthday, of course. He invited me for dinner tomorrow. He said he had. something important to


    tell me.. I¡¯m going to wow him with the dress, I hope he likes it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he would. Anyone who sets eyes on that dress would love it, trust


    me.¡±


    I suddenly pped my hands excitedly. I smirked, ¡°How about you design a S*xy war dress for me.


    I feel the need to seduce someone too. Perhaps, the handsome Italian bar owner.¡±


    Grace wiggled a brow, andhiwed mockingly, ¡°Your wish is mymand, Your


    lord.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold theughter that bubbled up my throat. I burst outughing and Grace followed,


    clutching her stomach as she did reeled withughter.


    I wiped a tear under my eyes as I sobered up, feeling light and happy for a long time. One of my


    best moments is spending time with Grace. It was impossible not to be at peace around her. Joel,


    whoever he is, is a lucky guy and I hope he doesn¡¯t mess with my friend¡¯s heart.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I started as I leaned to my side and dragged my bag to me. ¡°I have some-


    thing for you.¡±


    She grinned in excitement and her curious eyes peered into my bag. I brought


    out the box and handed it to her.


    12:25


    4/7


    Chapter 22 Chapter Twenty two


    ¡°Here,¡± her eyes widened as she gasped loudly.


    ¡°Omg! Sydney!¡± She cupped her gaping m*uth as she stared at the n*e in


    the box.


    I shrugged, feigning anger, ¡°Since you don¡¯t n on spending your birthday


    with me, I¡¯m giving you your birthday present in advance ¡±


    Her eyes had welled up with tears when she looked up. She suddenly threw her arms around me. ¡°I


    love it. Thank you so much, Sydney.¡±


    I patted her on the back. ¡°Trust me, it was my pleasure. Now try it on,¡± I urged.


    The emerald diamond pendant satfortably on her ch*st . It looked at


    home. She fingered the n*e on her ch*st as she looked in the mirror be- side the living room


    doorway. ¡°Gosh! I love it. It looks¡­¡± she trailed off as her eyes eyed it possessively, ¡°like mine.¡±


    ¡°And that is perfect because you were the only one in mind when it was made.¡±


    I then exined to her that the pendant could also be worn as a brooch. I watched as she tried it,


    pping her hands as she looked down at it on her


    ch*st .


    ¡°You must have spent a lot on this,¡± her eyes started to water again.


    ¡°I would spend any amount to see you smile.¡±


    ¡°Sydney,¡± she whispered tearfully and pulled me in for another hug.


    Grace.


    I patted her on her back, feeling tearful myself. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s alright now, I¡¯m d you love it. Now you


    can go borately prepare for your date.¡±


    She giggled, and pulled back, her eyes on me, ¡°Now, don¡¯t be jealous. You¡¯re my best friend and


    you can¡¯t bear to see me grow old alone, can you?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Yes,I can,¡± then I yfully attempted to push her away but she instead pulled me


    in for another tight hug.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so adorable whenever you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡± I protested.


    12:25


    5/7


    Chapter 22 Chapter Twenty two


    Grace burst outughing. Herughs prompted mine and soon ourughter filled the rxed and


    pleasant atmosphere.


    I sighed as my phone rang again..


    ¡°Why won¡¯t he stop calling?!¡± Grace groaned.


    We were in her room, having a little girl¡¯s time as we chatted and painted each


    other¡¯s nails.


    ¡°I think I should just get going,¡± I sighed as I coated her pinky finger with the lemon nail polish. ¡°It


    looks cute,¡± I smiled at her nails.


    She wiggled her fingers in front of my face for a while then her shoulders fell and she pouted. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    ¡°I have to,¡± else he might threaten to increase the break up fee, I thought as I shrugged out of the


    pink robe we both had on.


    ¡°Ugh. Can¡¯t you just move out?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nah,¡± I shrugged back into my wrap top and tied it at the


    back. ¡°Not until he signs the divorce papers.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s taking him so long? I think I¡¯ll soone over to your ce and give that standoffish


    man a sizable piece of my mind.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll soon get him to sign the papers.¡±


    She saw me off and waited till I got in a cab. ¡°Happy birthday in advance, love. Enjoy your date.¡±


    She waved back, ¡°I will!¡±


    When I got home, I was surprised to meet Mark in the living room. He had his


    brows creased as he worked on hisptop.


    I decided to just walk past him but he called me back. ¡°Sydney.¡±


    I turned back. ¡°I thought you were working.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was,¡± I rubbed his palm on his trousers. He was acting nicer.


    12:25


    6/7


    Chapter 22 Chapter Twenty two


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± I turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait. I have a gift for you.¡±


    Those words brought me to an abrupt halt. A gift? For me?


    ¡°You have a gift for me.¡± I repeated as I faced him again.


    He nodded and reiterated, ¡°I have a gift for you.¡±


    He picked a bag and I squinted my eyes at it. ¡°That¡¯s from Atelier studios,¡± I thought aloud.


    He seemed pleased as he smiled. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    He dipped his hand in the bag and brought out one of the jewelry boxes I had had my assistant


    deliver earlier.


    He handed me the gold diamond bracelet. ¡°This is my gift to you for our third an- niversary.¡±


    My brows rode up my hairline, ¡°For me? Or Be?¡±


    Just as he opened his m*uth to answer me, my phone pinged with a notifica-


    tion.


    ¡°A minute,¡± I murmured and brought out my phone from my bag and when I


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    opened the message, my heart burst with joy.


    The Atelier studios¡® ount had just been credited with a whooping two million


    dors!


    12:25

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    apter 23 Chapter Twenty three


    30 Vouchers


    Chapter 23 Chapter Twenty three


    Mark cleared his throat when I didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Sydney?¡±


    I looked up with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got distracted. What were you saying?¡±


    His eyes strayed to the phone in my grip and lingered there and I thought I saw his jaw harden but


    his voice was calm and soft when he spoke again. ¡°I got you a gift.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, of course,¡± I spluttered, then I quickly took the box from his out-


    stretched hands.


    As he stood there, smiling at me as if he was waiting for something. I contem- ted transferring


    the break up fee to him now so I could just leave with some


    of my things tonight. That way, I¡¯ll get to spend the first hours of the day with Grace but then I


    looked down at the gift he got me and my gaze slid back to his.


    He had never gotten me a gift before. Perhaps, it was to dissuade me from in-


    sisting on the divorce. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to bring up the divorce issue now.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said instead, observing my handiwork. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful bracelet.¡±


    ¡°I made sure of that,¡± he muttered, his voice didn¡¯t sound as hopeful as it did a


    few minutes ago. He slid his hands in his pocket. The atmosphere suddenly felt


    awkward and the room felt like it was too small for the both of us as he stared


    intently at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed now,¡± without waiting for his reply ¨C if he had any turned on my


    heels and went straight for my room.


    When I woke up the next day, the first thing Iid my eyes on was the bracelet I


    had ced on my bedside. I hadn¡¯t even bothered to try it on.


    What¡¯s suddenly up with him? Why is he giving me a gift? I sighed and looked


    away from it. I picked up my phone and shot Grace a sweet sinct birthday


    text.


    12:26


    1/5


    Chapter 23 Chapter Twenty three


    +30 Vouchers


    I also texted the supplier I had an appointment with today to confirm we were still meeting. Grace


    and I were looking into adding a men¡¯s collection to Luxe Vogue, it would help boost sales for us. So


    I had asked my assistant to look up suppliers for men¡¯s clothing. She gave me a list of ten suppliers,


    their info and history in business.


    I narrowed the list to three and proceeded to text the three. Of all three, this par- ticr supplier was


    the one that was very professional and he showed vast and deep background knowledge in the


    men¡¯s clothing industry. His name is Bran. He has been in the industry for years and was good at


    what he does. He was open¨Cminded and ready to coborate. He was the perfect candidate to


    work.


    with.


    I stood up to go brush and get ready for the day. When I got back he had. replied. And he also sent


    the address I requested for.


    I frowned at the address he sent. It was a cafe but I had never heard of it.


    I hailed a cab and gave him the address. I could see that the man wanted to say something when


    he saw the address but for some reason he kept it to him-


    self.


    Shrugging, I got in the cab.


    The closer we got to the location, the more barren the areas looked.


    The driver stopped in front of an old building that was the cafe.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the driver cleared his throat, his fingers impatiently tapping on the steering wheel.


    I got down from the cab and paid him his fee. I looked at the Cafe, it looked abandoned. The pole


    holding the signboard up was crooked, bent downward and the signboard itself was swinging in the


    air.


    Why would anyone choose to meet up in a location like this? I turned to ask the driver if he had ever


    been here before but he had already driven off.


    I stood there, in the middle of nowhere and dialed Mr Bran¡¯s line. ¡°I¡¯m at the


    12:26


    2/5


    Chapter 23 Chapter Twenty three


    cafe,¡± I can¡¯t find you anywhere here.


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯m in the cafe,¡± his nice voice sounded through the speaker. ¡°Juste right


    in.¡±


    I took a deep breath and walked to the cafe. The door creaked noisily as I


    pushed it open and mote filled the air.


    I waved my hand in front of me to clear them away. I scanned the area. The


    ce was empty and there was no receptionist or any one taking orders. The chairs and tables


    were surprisingly clean for such an deserted ce. I had


    been expecting the interior to be filled with dust and cobwebs.


    Then in my peripheral vision I caught a movement.


    ¡°Over here,¡± I heard him before I turned.


    My smile faltered as they fell on the man. If that was Mr Bran then he was far from the image I had


    conjured up in my head. I had been.expecting¡­say a fat bald man with a bulging stomach whose


    eyes would tell of his passion for his


    business. But there, in the cafe seat, sat a fit man that looked like he¡¯d be in his


    forties. His hair sl*pped back and he had a hard look on his face. One of his bulging muscled arms


    was raised in the air, waving at me while the other rest- ed on the table beside two cups of coffee.


    Never judge a book by its cover, I muttered to myself and prompted myself for- ward.


    ¡°Mr Bran,¡± I chirped.


    ¡°Mrs Torres,¡± he smiled. When I got to the table he was sitting, he stood up from his seat. He easily


    towered over me as he stretched his hand for a hand- shake. I took his hands and he shook it


    firmly.


    We sat down and immediately dived into business. It kept uring to me to ask if I could order


    another coffee apart from the one he already ordered but I didn¡¯t see the need. There definitely was


    no service going in here.


    As we spoke, I noticed that he was just as enthusiastic as he was when we


    12:26


    3/5


    Chapter 23 Chapter Twenty three


    +30 Vouchers


    ÅR talked online but I just couldn¡¯t shake this strange feeling off. His piercing eyes


    probing me as he smiled and talked non¨Cstop about how we could coborate


    ande up with new designs made me feel very unsettled. And he wasn¡¯t as


    professional as I¡¯d have liked, he kept urging me to take the coffee he apparently


    ordered for the both of us ahead of my arrival.


    Yes, he sounded like the man I had been speaking with and everything he said


    aligned with what we already discussed but I couldn¡¯t help but doubt his identi-


    1. ty.


    ¡°Actually, I would like to use the restroom,¡± I said when he asked me to drink the coffee again. My


    l*ps curved into a forced smile as I picked up my purse. ¡°Where¡¯s it located?¡± I turned to look


    around. When I turned back to him, his pa-


    tronizing smile was gone and his hard gaze was on me. He sneered and raised


    his arm like he had done when I came in, except this time, he snapped his fin-


    gers.


    In the shadows, three heavily built men emerged. They had his fit physique but


    they were bigger.


    My grip on my purse tightened as I drew in a deep breath. I guess it was time


    for my self defense lesson to be put to use.


    With the speed I had mastered in years of training, I got on my feet, my heeled


    shoes drilled Sinto the table between us as I lunge myself at one of the men far-


    thest from the rest.


    We both fell on the ground with a loud thud. I quickly pulled myself together


    and sprayed the pepper spray in my pocket in his eyes. He pped his face in a


    frenzy, screaming.


    Leaving him forter, I tucked the pepper spray safely and stood up. When I


    turned, I was faced with the other two men; they were firmly stationed in front


    of me. In the space between them, I could see Bran behind them in a seat, one


    of his legs propped on the other one. He had a smirk on as he watched me.


    I attempted to throw a punch at one of the men but he calmly dodged it. I swift-


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ly got on my knees and took each of their legs. With so much effort, I brought


    12:26


    4/5


    Chapter 23 Chapter Twenty three.


    +30 Vouchers


    both of them to the ground. They struggled as I pinned their legs with mine. As I tried to reach for


    the shocker in my back pocket one of them gripped my hair and effortlessly pulled me up.


    I was now face to face with him. ¡°B**ch!¡± He spat in my face and gave me a re-


    sounding p that had my gaze unfocused for a while.


    Suddenly, the sound of ss breaking filled the room, as a figure broke. through the floor to ceiling


    walls of the cafe.


    The man threw me aside. My gaze was blurry as I looked up and watched as the two men faced the


    figure that now stood confidently in front of them.


    Is he one of them?


    Few secondster, just before they lunged at him, I answered my own question..


    Like a pro in fist fighting, he smoothly punched the two of them out of his way. and strided toward


    me. My muscles tensed as I prepared. for his attack but in- stead of attacking me, he shed me a


    smug smile and pulled me up to my feet.


    ¡°Ciao, bellissimo.¡±


    Luigi? What was he doing here?


    12:26


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    I kept my question to myself and swiftly sprang into action and joined Luigi in the frat and in no time,


    the cafe erupted into chaos, with chairs and tables.


    When Bran saw that things were quickly getting out of hand and we were de- feating his hunks, he


    joined in the fight.


    He instantly rammed into Luigi, shoving him across the room. When I saw him tackle him to the


    floor, I quickly dodged the punch the man I was fighting threw at me and ran towards him to help.


    But immediately I got there, Luigi fl*pped him to the floor and ruthlessly pressed his palm on Bran¡¯s


    face. His gaze traveled behind me before they rested


    on me.


    ¡°Leave,¡± he m*uthed, ¡°There¡¯s an alley, wait there.¡±


    ¦§


    ¡°What about you?!¡± I whispered back as my eyes widened.


    Why will I leave him here? There was no way I¡¯d do that.


    ¡°Leave, Sydney!¡± He screamed as Bran took advantage of his distracted state and hit the side of his


    face with a tray he must have dragged from one of the ta-


    bles around.


    I decided to listen to him. He probably had a n and if he doesn¡¯t, atleast, I¡¯d be able to inform the


    police or find help. I made it to the table where my purse stilly without any incident, and grabbed


    my purse.


    When I turned to leave, I let out a frustrated groan as one of the men blocked my path while the


    other three faced Luigi. While I watched, impressed at how he was skillfully deflecting their blows


    and measuredly throwing punches and things their way, the man beforeof me picked me up and


    slung me over his


    shoulder.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I yelled and beat him on his back and headed toward a hallway in the


    12:26


    1/7


    Chapter 24 Chapter Twenty four


    +30 Vouchers


    cafe. Neither my kicks on his ch*st nor my punches and scratches on his back did anything to


    dissuade him so I quickly and stealthily reached for the shocker


    in my back pocket.


    Just as his fat hand pressed down on the doorknob, I pressed the shocker to his n*eck. As it


    discharged, his searing bolt of electricity must have coursed.


    through his b*dy, causing every muscle in his b*dy to spasm uncontrobly. Al-


    most instantly, a faint jolt sent an ufortable, almost painful, tingling sensa- tion from my palm to


    my b*dy, one tenth of what the man must be feeling.


    My hold on the stun gun faltered but I still held onto it. As it continued to shock him causing him to


    convulse hysterically, I also felt a faint buzz course through


    1. me.


    Soon, Inded on the floor with a loud thud as he let go. I groaned as pain shot through my b*dy


    from the impact of falling on the floor.


    When I looked up, he was still convulsing frantically as he fell over the chairs and tables before


    landing on the floor with a thud that reverberated through the


    cafe.


    I heard a grunt as another one marched toward me, probablying to the res- cue of his friend. I


    eyed the doorway behind him then the broken ss from when Luigi broke it when he jumped in.


    With nned precision, I took off the one heel I still had on and gripped my purse. My muscles


    bunched, prepared for the short sprint I had nned. With a grunt, I took off, swiftly moved out of


    his reach when his hand shot out and zipped past him. I voluntarily plummeted out of the window


    andnded on the grimy ground.


    The man¡¯s eyes were wide with anger as he came after me but Luigi was sud- denly pulling him


    back by his.hair then he was mming his face in the broken ss wall.


    I took that as my cue to flee. I ignored the pain that thrummed through my b*dy and hot on my feet.


    My eyes perused the area in search of the alley he had mentioned. I sighted it, a long narrow dark


    pathway. I didn¡¯t bother to think of


    12:26


    217


    Chapter 24 Chapter Twenty four


    whatever might be lurking there and just ran there.


    +30 Vouchers


    While I waited there, I fumbled with my phone, the shocker firmly in my grasp as I dialed the


    emergency number.


    ¡°What¡¯s your location, ma¡¯am?¡± They asked after I¡¯d breathlessly exin my predicament to them.


    ¡°I¨CI- I don¡¯t know,¡± I was struggling to make my words sound coherent. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am. Please, calm down. Ensure your location remains on, we¡¯ll tap it and find you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I bent over, my hands on my knees, ¡°Please, be fast.¡± My voice was a breathless


    whisper as the car ended.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep calming breath. If Luigi hadn¡¯t appeared, there was no way I¡¯d


    have been able to take them on myself.


    I wonder what Bran¡¯s intention was. He was probably sent because he had not reason to have any


    grudge against me. He must be acting on someone¡¯s order.


    But who? Mark?


    I shook my head and straightened up, resting my head on the way. Mark wasn¡¯t a coward that


    would send men to her. He wasn¡¯t afraid to face her. So who


    couldn¡¯t be?


    I sprang away from the wall, my features immediately tensing in alert as the sound of the halting


    footsteps drifted into my thoughts.


    My eyes adjusted to the dimness of the area and I could see the figure walking toward me. He must


    think I couldn¡¯t see him because he was still tiptoeing. I waited, my breath held, for him to get


    closer.


    When he did, I raised my hand to activate the shocker, the light brightening the area a little.


    ¡°Sydney¡­¡±


    I froze and ran to the figure. ¡°Luigi!¡± I held his arm, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    12:26


    3/7


    Chapter 24 Chapter Twenty four


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°I am? Are you?¡± He still sounded firm but his gait was lopsided and his breath-


    ing uneven.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I looked behind him, ¡°sis he see youe in here?¡±


    He shook his head and took his time. ¡°I took care of them.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Well, I called the police, they¡¯ll soon be here. We¡¯ll just wait here.


    They¡¯ll locate us with my phone¡¯s locatio-¡±


    I stopped babbling when he slumped against the wall. My heart skipped a beat,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. I brought out my phone and shed the torchlight at him. His


    face was pale and dripping with sweat and his hand clutched his stomach.


    I let out an unrestrained gasp as I saw the blood trickling down his fingers. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± was all he managed out. ¡°My car is somewhere out


    there.¡±


    I immediately put his arm around my shoulders and took us to his car, follow-


    ing the directions he gave. It didn¡¯t take long for us to find his took his


    car. I keys from his pocket and helped him into the front seat.


    I got in the driver¡¯s seat and drove us away from this godforsaken ce. Find- ing my way back was


    easy since my eyes were on the road as the driver brought me here.


    I located a hospital in town and took him there. Upon my immediate payment, he was instantly


    transferred to an emergency ward and they started to treat him.


    An hourter, the doctor came to meet me in the waiting room where I had been impatiently waiting.


    I got stares from the nurses and some of the people in the waiting room but my look was the least of


    my worries right now.


    I sighed in relief when I saw the smile on his face. ¡°Mrs Torres, your ward is fine now. It was just a


    minor stab wound. You can go see him now.¡±


    12:26


    4/7


    Chapter 24 Chapter Twenty four


    ¡°Oh,¡± I sighed audibly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    I rushed to his ward and the moment I stepped in, he turned his face toward


    the door.


    ¡°Luigi. Omg. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡± I rushed to his side and bent down and pulled him into a small


    hug.


    His face slightly squeezed in pain as he chuckled, apart from that, he didn¡¯t


    other


    show any signs of difort. He sounded firm and looked agile again. ¡°You worry too much. I told


    you I was fine.¡±


    ¡°Right! A fine man always limps and has blood trickling out of a gash in their


    stomach.¡±


    He chuckled, his shoulders shaking. ¡°Spare me the sarcasm, Syd.¡±


    ¡°How did you even get to such a remote ce?¡± I blurted out. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°I mean you


    just burst out at the right time and saved me.¡± I squint- ed at him which caused his l*ps to stretch in


    a hypnotizing smile. ¡°Have you


    been following me, Luigi?¡±


    His eyes eyed my hair then they dropped to my dress. ¡°You look like shit right now. You should find


    a ce to wash up.¡±


    ¡°Answer my question,¡± I growled yfully.


    He arched his


    brow, a mischievous smile still dancing across his l*ps, ¡°I¡¯ve saved you twice, and you still doubt


    me?¡±


    I felt a little bit more rxed. I didn¡¯t know him all that much but I could tell that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    I hope I am right though.


    ¡°What, you think I was with them?¡±


    Whether someone helps you with their service or product, as long as you get any help from


    someone there¡¯s always a price to pay back. There are no inciden- tal kindness in this world, just


    like how there is always a reason for enmity.


    There was a reason why Bran set this whole meeting up and attacked me and there was also a


    reason why Luigi was there and why he helped me.


    5/7


    Chapter 24 Chapter Twenty four


    I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Luigi Matteo. It¡¯s just very unusual to be Vouchers


    in a ce like that and at that time too. Such coincidences are rare.¡± I determinedly held


    his gaze and reprised, ¡°Why were you there?¡±


    There was a sly smirk on his l*ps, ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s one of those rare coinci-


    dences.¡±


    I lifted my eyebrows at him, silently telling him to cut the bullshit.


    His smirk faltered and there was an hesitation as he looked at me, the look in his eyes was highly


    guarded and unfathomable. Then he sighed, ¡°I was sent to


    protect you.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I was taken aback. Of all the reasons I had thought of, this one wasn¡¯t even an


    option. ¡°Protect me from what and from who?¡± I got on the edge of my seat and continued to throw


    questions at him. ¡°Who sent you, Luigi? Why do I need pro-


    tection?¡±


    There was that look again, that twitch of his l*ps as if he was contemting if he should speak the


    truth or not. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you too much, Sydney,¡± his expres- sion had grown dreary now. ¡°Just know


    someone wants you safe and. I¡¯m here.


    to do that. That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    I gazed into his eyes, searching for whatever I could get. Who exactly is this man? And who sent


    him? The voice in my head scoffed, Was he even sent?


    Could Mark be involved in this? If he was, why?


    No, no. It couldn¡¯t be Mark. Mark and Luigi had met and I¡¯m sure they hate each other¡¯s guts.


    Michael? Nope. I almostughed at the idea. No way it would be dad. Neither he nor his wife had


    ever cared about me. So who could it be? Who


    wants me safe and who wants to harm me?


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Mrs Torres,¡± Luigi whispered, his sly smile back in


    ce.


    As I opened my m*uth to answer him, a sharp condescending scoff interrupt- ed me, ¡°Are you now


    having an affair with that wild looking man?¡±


    Luigi and I turned to see who had interrupted and I rolled my eyes at the


    12:26


    6/7


    Chapter 24 Chapter Twenty four


    ÅR


    +30 Vouchers


    woman that stood at the doorway. I should¡¯ve known it was her ¨C her scratchy


    ice and condescending tone was hard to misce.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 Chapter Twenty five


    She strutted in, a sneer on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve now grown the balls, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°A good day to you too, Rose,¡± I bit out, mirroring her tone as I sat back in the


    chair.


    Rose was my mother¨Cinw. It was actuallyughable how all of the people I considered family


    acted far from it. It was safe to say my mother¨Cinw hated my guts. Or maybe it¡¯s my family¡¯s guts


    she hates just because the status of my family in the elite society was way below theirs. It was a


    p in the face for peo- ple below their status to marry into their family or meddle in their affairs.


    And


    that was exactly what my family did ¨C married into their family.


    ording to her, I blinded her son with love and forced my way into the family.


    I don¡¯t think she knows how much her son dislikes me. If she did, she¡¯d be jubi-


    ¡°I asked you a question, youngdy,¡± she snarled.


    I rolled my eyes and turned away from her. I pretended not to hear her. Luigi looked between the


    both of us and I wondered if he knew Rose. Does he know


    a lot about me?


    My silent dismissal, as usual, provoked her and she hastily moved closer and spat out, her words


    laced with malice and bitterness. ¡°Do you think if you pre- tend not to hear, I will let you go?¡±


    I sighed and faced her, ¡°Yes,¡± I smiled sweetly, ¡°Yes, Rose. I¡¯m having an affair with this wild man


    here. We¡¯ve just had S*x and we¡¯re going to have S*x in the car parkter, would you want to join?


    I¡¯m sure this wild man can handle the


    both of us.¡±


    I heard Luigi make a sad attempt at holding in hisughter. Rose¡¯s face was tinged pink as she


    furiously blurted out, ¡°You shameless thing! I¡¯ve been pardon- ing you, I won¡¯t anymore. I will make


    Mark divorce you immediately!¡±


    12:27


    1/4


    Chapter 25 Chapter Twenty five


    +30 Vouchers


    I perked up, ¡°Please, be hasty about it.¡± Her m*uth dropped open, ¡°I would also really like to thank


    you after the divorce so expect a thank you letter and gift or


    even a visit after the divorce has been finalized.¡±


    If she could really make Mark divorce me then I would be saving the one mil-


    lion dors tahtbhe had demanded. I¡¯d be too happy to buy her a gift to thank


    her and put the bnce to good use.


    Rose¡¯s face turned red with anger and she pointed at me, her manicured fin- gers trembling from


    her broiling usually meaningless anger, ¡°You b**ch, I will


    make you regret this.¡±


    I peered at her and smiled slightly. ¡°If you can make me regret it, I will take your


    surname. That surname you carry with so much pride would be stripped off your certificates.¡±


    She opened her m*uth in disbelief and staggered slightly. She looked at me and said viciously, ¡°You


    wait, Sydney, I will make you see my power.¡±


    And then she turned around and strutted off just as she had done when she


    came in.


    I watched her leave, her back ramrod straight and chin stuck in the air. I¡¯ve nev-


    er met anyone so proud and crazy. I was sure she would run to Mark and cry to


    him. I was sure she would add lies to what really happened. I looked forward to


    seeing her performance and Mark¡¯s reaction. Perhaps he¡¯d angrily sign the di-


    vorce papers and send me packing, I thought hopefully with a smile.


    ¡°Your mother inw just threatened you and stormed out and you¡¯re smiling,¡± he sounded like he


    was admonishing me but he was grinning.


    I stayed with Luigi for a while. He made one of the nurses tend to the little bruis- es I had incurred. I


    had intended to stay with him until he was discharged after all he was in this state because of me


    but I finally left when he wouldn¡¯t stop


    ¨C


    teasing me about how my hair looked like a bird¡¯s nest and my face looked like i dipped it in shit.


    ¡°Just leave, Sydney.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him as sheughed, ¡°Go home and


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    12:27


    2/4


    Chapter 25 Chapter Twenty five


    get rid of the bird¡¯s nest on your head. I¡¯m already fine.¡±


    *+30 Vouchers


    I gave him his car keys and said my goodbye. On my way out,I saw the doctor and made sure they


    finalize every treatment with him before he leaves. I also.


    made sure that there wasn¡¯t a single penny left in his bills.


    I decided to go straight to our vi first. I hailed a cab and told them my destina-


    tion. There would be no need to worry about Mark threatening to increase the


    break up fee just because I decided not toe home; he wouldn¡¯t be around.


    Rose would definitely summon him today and he most probably wouldn¡¯t return


    to his residence.


    On getting there, I paid the cab man. My walk in slowed and I frowned at Grace¡¯s car ¨C it was


    roughly parked. I shrugged and went inside, she must have rushed in to do something.


    Just by the door, there was a bag and heeled shoes there. The bag was open


    and some of its contents had spilled out and the shoes weren¡¯t sitting upright


    and they weren¡¯t side by side like they should be. One of the shoes was by the


    bag while the order was by the foot of the first cushioned chair in the living room. I was sure they


    were Grace¡¯s. The heels were her favorite and the maga-


    zine of Luxe vogue that she always carried about peeked out of the bag on the


    floor.


    I frowned, memories of Luigi attacking me flooded in. I instinctively reached


    for the stun gun I had hastily stuffed in my bag when I helped Luigi to the car.


    The house was unusually quiet for when Grace was around. If she wasn¡¯t y- ing loud music on


    the stereo then she would be singing loudly with her voice. while she asionally drummed with


    whatever she held. It was the way she


    functioned whether she was working or not.


    I gently ced my bag beside hers and tiptoed to the middle of the room. I stopped when I saw


    three empty wine bottles scattered on the center table while two more were scattered on the rug.


    There were more bottles and my


    eyes traced them to the kitchen entrance and that was when the sobbing sound


    reached me.


    12:27


    3/4


    Chapter 25 Chapter Twenty five.


    +30 Vouchers


    ÅR I raced to the kitchen. The door was open and my eyes firstnded on the sever-


    al bottles of wine on the countertop and floor. They weren¡¯t the same brand and


    the alcohol level in each differed but they all contained alcohol. Grace, donned in the gown she


    showed to me yesterday,id on the floor, her face pressed to the floor faced the counter as she


    quietly cried, asionally hupping.


    I quickly dropped the stun gun in my grip and rushed to her. ¡°Grace,¡± my hands shook with worry


    and my brows furrowed in concern and anger at the scratch


    wounds on her face.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    Her response when she opened her eyes and theynded on me was more


    tears, they flowed out of her eyes and rolled down her cheeks unbridled.


    I helped her up and pulled her in for a hug. My heart broke and my anger intensi-


    fied as I listened to her cries and hups. I pulled back, cradled her face in my


    palm and made a feeble attempt to wipe her tears but they kept pouring. Her


    shoulders shook and her l*ps trembled as she huped now and then.


    ¡°Who did this to you? Tell me,¡± my voice was thick with emotion and I was


    aware that my fingers tightened on her face from anger. I softened my grip.


    ¡°Come on, Grace. Who hurt you?¡± I shook her.


    I didn¡¯t mind going back to pluck Luigi from that hospital or going by myself,


    whoever did this would feel my wrath.


    She struggled to get


    my word out since she kept sobbing. Soon, she swal-


    lowed and her voice quivered as she said, another lone tear rolling down, ¡°It


    was Joel.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 Chapter Twenty Six


    GRACE¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s my birthday


    I¡¯ma do what I like


    I¡¯ma eat what I like


    I¡¯ma k*ss who I like


    It¡¯s my birthday


    As the pulsating beats of the chorus of Anne Marie¡¯s ¡®Birthday¡® reverberated through the stereo


    speakers, I found myself unable to resist anymore. As I brushed my hair, my head swayed with the


    rhythm as I l*p¨Csynced every word, ful-


    ly immersed in getting the tone right.


    I¡¯ma do what I like


    I¡¯ma wear what I like


    I¡¯ma party tonight


    Goddamn, it¡¯s my birthday


    Everyb*dy love me


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, look at me, gimme money.


    Damn, it¡¯s my birthday


    I stopped to properly apply my l*pstick. I smacked my l*ps together and gave my- self a charming


    smile in the mirror. I straightened and admired myself in the mir- ror; my eyes lingering on the.


    n*eckline of the dress; the emerald n*e Syd- ney made for me, my entuated curves and


    the slit of the dress.


    ¡°Damn! I look good,¡± I drawled as I swirled before of the mirror, my heart filled with immense joy.


    Joel is definitely going to love it!


    12271


    1/7


    Chapter 26 Chapter Twenty Six


    +30 Vouchers


    It was a weekday but I had taken the day off dressed to the nines in the S*xy dress I recently


    designed. Joel had asked that we meet upter today but I have


    decided to surprise him.


    I sl*pped my feet into my favorite heels and picked up my back. ¡°All done!¡± I


    chirped and reassessed my look in the mirror for thest time.


    I turned off the stereo. My eyes swept through the room onest time to be sure I wasn¡¯t forgetting


    anything then I walked to the front door. After I¡¯d locked the door, I brought out my phone and took a


    selfie. I smiled, impressed at how


    hot I looked. I was about to send it to Joel when I stopped. I turned off my phone and tucked it back


    in my bag.


    If I sent him the selfie, he would definitely guess that I was already on my way to his ce which


    would ruin the surprise.


    I got in my car, turned on Anne Marie¡¯s ¡®Birthday¡® again. I sang out loud and bobbed my head to the


    music as I drove to his apartmentplex.


    The security guard was waving at a kid walking a puppy when I got there, when. he saw me his


    smile faltered slightly.


    ¡°Hey man,¡± I grinned at him, ¡°How¡¯re you doing today?¡±


    ¡°Grace! I¡¯m good.¡± he grinned, ¡°You look really good.¡±


    The security guard at Joel¡¯s apartmentplex was a really nice man and he and I had be a


    little bit more than acquaintances since I frequent here of-


    ten.


    I blushed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then he looked up, ¡°You here to see Joel?¡±


    I drew back and gave him a weird look


    right?¡±


    ¡°Ofcourse, who else? He¡¯s around,


    He bit his l*ps and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I waved my hands in the air, ¡°No worries, I¡¯d just ch*ck if he¡¯s in or not.¡±


    12.27


    2/7


    Chapter 26 Chapter Twenty Six


    +30 Vouchers


    His eyebrows creased and he looked like he was about to say something but


    then his brows smoothed and he smiled. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    I frowned as I proceeded up to his apartment, if Joel wasn¡¯t going to be around, he usually informed


    me so what¡¯s with the guard saying he wasn¡¯t sure if he was in? I shrugged, maybe he stepped out


    for a bit and he didn¡¯t see him re-


    turn.


    I paused at the door and smoothed down my dress and patted my hair. Then


    with a deep breath, I turned the knob and the door opened to reveal a shirtless


    Joel, trembling and hunched over on hisrgest couch, slender fingers gripping


    his shoulders.


    My heart momentarily skipped a beat then it started to beat rapidly as the


    scene made more sense.


    Joel¡¯s hand clenched the side of the couch tightly, his back muscles flexing as


    he vigorously thrust into the woman beneath him. Her legs were entwined


    around his hips and his face was buried in the curve of her n*eck, their harmo-


    nious moans gradually got louder by the second. Their shared moans faded in-


    to silence and their movements ceased as the soft thud of my bag hitting the


    floor echoed in the room.


    My heart squeezed tight in my ch*st and for a brief moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe as Joel¡¯s sweaty face


    turned to me. He frowned and muttered something to the


    I watched as he awkwardly detached himself from her and dragged up his trousers but he remained


    seated on the couch. Thedy pulled down her gown then with her elbow propped up, she rested


    her head on her palm and faced me


    with a scowl.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± She asked in a.condescending tone.


    Again, Joel muttered something to her then he faced me, ¡°Why are you here


    now?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I drew back, shocked. ¡°I just caught you cheating on me and this is the first.


    12:27


    3/7


    Chapter 26 Chapter Twenty Six


    +30 Vouchers


    thing you say to me? You sit there and asked me why I am here,¡± I felt my heart burn with hurt


    anger.


    ¡°|=¡±


    My voice quivered with hurt and disbelief as I interrupted him, the words catch- ing in my throat,


    ¡°Joel, how could you do this to me?¡± With each syble, the bit- ter taste of tears touched my m*uth,


    their salty taste staining my tongue. As I blinked and more tears cascaded down my cheeks,


    blurring my vision. I squint- ed and confronted him, my voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Of all days, it


    had to


    be my birthday?¡±


    Rising from the bed with deliberate slowness, he regarded me with a noncha-nt demeanor. ¡°This


    isn¡¯t the time we agreed on. Why did youe over now?¡± He spoke like I was some unwanted


    visitor or some intruder that just barged in-


    to his haven.


    With my heart heavy with betrayal, I blurted out, ¡°Are you honestly ming me right now?¡± I tilted


    my head back in a futile attempt to stop the tears from falling. A bitterugh escaped my l*ps even


    as I sobbed. ¡°I just wanted to surprise you,


    but I caught you cheating!¡±


    Joel sneered and the sound cut through my already shattered heart. ¡°Cheat-


    ing?¡± He scoffed. ¡°We never defined our rtionship. There were nobels, nomitments. We


    aren¡¯t boyfriend and girlfriend. How can you use me of


    cheating when we were never exclusive?¡±


    I folded my hands over my ch*st and implored him, ¡°Then what am I to you,


    Joel? If not your girlfriend, then what?¡±


    My heart shattered into a million pieces as Joel, the man I believed I loved and was hopeful that he


    might equally be head over heels in love with me, told me


    to my face that, ¡°We¡¯re just friends with benefits, Grace,¡± he dered coldly. ¡°We¡¯re simply f**k


    buddies. You scratch my back, I scratch yours. That¡¯s all it


    ever


    ever was.


    It felt like the air was knocked out of me and I instinctively recoiled, taking a


    step back. ¡°f**k buddies?¡± I repeated, my voice hollow with disbelief. I hated


    12:27 L


    4/7


    Chapter 26 Chapter Twenty Six


    +30 Vouchers


    the tremor in my voice, the relentless stream of tears that told of my pain.


    ¡°What about the sweet nothings you whisper to me? What about the promises?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even sound remorseful as responded and raised a stern finger. ¡°I nev- er made any


    promises, Grace,¡± he stated firmly. Then he shrugged callously and dipped his hands into the


    pocket of his cks afterward, ¡°You read too much in-


    to our rtionship. The words I said in the heat of the moment meant nothing. I


    thought you were smarter than this.¡±


    My heart sank and it felt like my world crumbled around me as his words sank


    in, I felt utterly alone, hurt and deceived.


    ¡°Darling, how have you let your taste degrade so much in my absence? To actu- ally fancy such a


    stupid woman!¡± My gaze riveted to the wench on the couch ast her shrill voice interrupted, piercing


    the already tense atmosphere like a cold


    knife.


    My gaze fixated on the woman sprawled on the couch, her presence was the cause of all of this in


    the first ce. I pointed, a trembling finger at her and turned to Joel, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked Joel, pointing a trembling finger at the woman.


    Before Joel could respond, she spoke up, her l*ps tilting to one side in a smirk, ¡°I¡¯m Sandra, the one


    he truly loves. I was out of town and he¡¯s been waiting for me all this while. You¡¯re just a fleeting


    distraction; a toy to pass his time whenev- er he was bored. Now that I¡¯m back, you should realize


    your ce and leave!¡±


    I


    I felt my fists clench on their own ord, each if her words fueling the ache in my ch*st . Slowly, it


    morphed into anger. My ch*st rose and fell; more I stared at her, the more I wanted to tear her


    apart.


    ¡°You b**ch!¡± I screamed and flung myself at her. I pulled at her hair and blindly bit into her n*eck.


    Her cry of pain reverberated through the room and soothe the ache in my ch*st a bit.


    I suddenly felt hands on my midriff and then inwa seeing pulled away from her. I pped at Joel¡¯s


    hands. ¡°Get your hands off me, you cheat!¡±


    12:27


    5/7


    Chapter 26 Chapter Twenty Six


    +30 Vouchers


    I thrashed in his arms as he held me up in a strong grip. Sandra got on her


    knees and started to p me then she started to scratch at my face until my face stung and I was


    crying and begging, my face hurting like it was being pricked with needles.


    ¡°Please,¡± I cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joel, Just let me go. Please.¡±


    As I cried and picked up my bag in shame, I felt their gazes on me. ¡°You should¡¯ve just stuck to


    time, Grace. Then this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    I staggered down the stairs, ignoring the stare of the guard and passersby. My


    tears blurred my vision as I drove home.


    I literally dragged myself from my car to the kitchen where I packed a handful


    of beers and wine I could find in the kitchen, both alcoholic and non alcoholic,


    my sobs echoing in the house as tears streamed down my face.


    ***


    My face still hurt and my gaze was blurry. I shook the bottles my hand could find but they were all


    empty. My feet wobbled as I went to the kitchen and took


    more bottles from the fridge.


    Iid on the floor and more sob racked my b*dy when I exhausted the content


    of the bottles again. Suddenly, I heard someone shout my name. They sounded


    so much like Sydney. Then she was holding me up and cradling my face.


    Even through my blurry gaze, I could see the tiny brown ster on one side of


    her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the n*e you gave me, I lost it at his ce, but I


    couldn¡¯t go back for it.¡± I broke into another fit of tears and she hugged me to


    her ch*st again.


    She carressed my hair, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first. And then I¡¯ll


    go get your n*e for you,¡± there was a pause then she spoke again, her voice hard and


    determined, ¡°I will get justice for you.¡±


    12:27

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 Chapter Twenty Seven


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I helped Grace to her car. I went back inside and snatched her phone from amongst the spilled


    content of her bag. I didn¡¯t even need to search far, right on her lock screen was a picture of her


    and a man that looked familiar.


    I tucked her phone in my back pocket, I found a pair of fl*p¨Cflops and went back to meet her in the


    car. As I drove to the hospital, she didn¡¯t say anything, her head was lopsided on her n*eck as she


    looked out the windows, a haunted and


    sad expression swirling in her eyes.


    I had no idea what to say or how tofort her. What if she actually wanted the silence. So


    asionally, I would squeeze her hand and slowly, ever so slow- ly, her fingers wrapped around


    mine too. And I felt a sense of relief washed over me. She was still there. My feisty Grace was still


    there.


    When I got to the hospital, a nurse met me halfway and the both of us helped Grace to a ward.


    They instantly started treatment on her after I settled the bills.


    I held Grace¡¯s hand as the doctor wiped the dried blood on her face and then


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    he started to treat it. Her grip on my hand tightened and she winced as the doc-


    tor did his job.


    As the doctor got busy with taking care of her, I pulled out her phone and stared at the picture on


    her lock screen again. I tapped my finger at it, trying to


    remember where I had seen that face.


    Suddenly, I sat up straight as it clicked! Yes! That¡¯s it. Joel. How could I have for-


    gotten? He was Mark¡¯s best man on our wedding day and even after our wed-


    ding I had seen him at the house a couple of times or so. He was no doubt


    friends with Mark.


    ¡°I would need to give her sedatives so that¡¯s he can get some sleep.¡± The doc- tor¡¯s voice broke


    through my thoughts.


    Chapter 27 Chapter Twenty Seven


    I looked at Grace and raised my brows, ¡°You okay with that, babe?¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    She nodded feebly, her eyes already lost the vibrancy they always held. ¡°If it


    would make me not think about him then yes.¡±


    I gently sped her hand as I exchanged a nod with the doctor then he depart-


    ed the room.


    As we waited, Grace¡¯s gaze swept over my face. ¡°You are hurt,¡± she observed.


    I brushed off her worries with a dismissive wave. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a


    scratch. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    She nodded, she said nothing. Then she turned to the other side.


    Momentster, the


    doctor returned apanied by a nurse, who held a tray I suspected its contents were the


    sedatives for Grace. He gave her the sedatives


    and in no time, her grip on my hand gradually ckened as sleep overtook her.


    Leaving the hospital, I headed for the Torres family mansion, hopeful that Mark would still be there.


    He was my best and only bet at locating Joel at the mo-


    ment.


    My knuckles whitened as I gripped the steering wheel, angrily and I struggled to fight it. How dare


    that bastardy a hand on my friend? How dare he scratch at her face like that? What was she? A


    meowling? Most of all, he had the audacity to hurt her, let alone dumping her on her birthday! If I


    had known he was such an asshole, I would have insisted Grace cut ditched him and allow me to


    take


    her out instead.


    The car¡¯s tires came to a gradual halt as I pulled up before the imposing Torres family mansion.


    Quickly and almost clumsily, I locked the car¡¯s doors and stomped determinedly towards the grand


    entrance of the mansion. The intimi- dating b*dyguard stationed there swiftly swung the door open


    as he recog- nized me.


    I didn¡¯t stop to admire the wonderful state of art of theirrge living room like I had done when I first


    visited. Instead, I followed the familiar hallways and marched straight to Mark¡¯s study here.


    15.071


    Chapter 27 Chapter Twenty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    As I approached the door, my steps slowed as the voices from inside drifted to-


    wards me and caught my attention. My hand hovered over the door knob as I lis-


    tened.


    ¡°Mark! You must divorce Sydney!¡± Rose¡¯s cry echoed through the heavy wood- en door. ¡°She not


    only shows tant disrespect towards me but she¡¯s openly and shamelessly having an affair with


    someone else. I saw her with a man at the hospital today.¡±


    There was a momentary pause before Mark¡¯s voice, answered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told


    you this over and over again before. I can¡¯t just divorce Sydney. It¡¯s not that sim-


    ple.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, and was about to push the door open when Rose¡¯s question.


    stopped me.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rose¡¯s voice was, and I hesitated at the door. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder


    what Mark¡¯s response would be.


    Yes, Mark, why? Why the hell are you bent on keeping these ties between us?


    Ties that we both don¡¯t want.


    ¡°Mark, I asked you a question?¡± His mom asked again. ¡°After you divorce her, you need not worry


    because I would introduce you to a girl who is more of a match for you!¡±


    Oh. You need not worry about that, he¡¯s already stupidly in love with my sister.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not just about kicking her out of my life,¡± Mark replied frautstedly. ¡°It¡¯s not about the match


    or finding a girl. There¡¯s more to it than that. It¡¯s risky.


    A lot will be on the line if I divorce her.¡±


    I raised my brows. Oh really? What will be on the line? His life? I scoffed.


    There was a tense silence in the room too as his mom took in his response.


    ¡°What?¡± She sounded somehow defeated, ¡°What will be on the line if you kick. that wench out of


    your life?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    12-27


    Chapter 27 Chapter Twenty Seven


    ¡°Then make me!¡± Rose screamed back.


    Ïà


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°Fine then!¡± Mark was now speaking at the top of his voice. ¡°I will be stripped of my inheritance if


    Sydney ceases to be my wife! Do you understand now?¡±


    I stumbled backward, my hand dropping to my side, the weight of his words like a blow to my ch*st .


    So, he had refused to sign the divorce papers because of his inheritance? I felt the pain of his


    words jabb at my heart like a knife had been plunged through it.


    ¡°What?¡± Rose¡¯s voice was small. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Grandma once told me that if I dare to divorce Sydney I will be stripped of my inheritance of her


    shares. Then I wouldn¡¯t have thergest share of GT Group. Trust me, no one would hesitate to kick


    me out of the board!¡±


    What a fool I had been, letting my heart softer toward him just because I stupid- ly assumed he


    didn¡¯t want me gone because he might have magically devel- oped feelings for me.


    With a clenched jaw, I let my hurt push my anger as I kicked the door open and


    stormed into the room and my footsteps echoed in the tense silence. Mark and


    Rose both looked startled as they turned towards the door. My eyes held hurt and anger as they


    bore into Mark. His gaze widened ever so slightly as he got


    to his feet.


    ¡°Sydney.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your friend Joel?¡± I demanded in fury that threatened to boil over at any moment. But I


    pushed my pain to the back of my mind. Before addressing Mark, there was one thing that needed


    to be taken care of as soon as possible


    teaching Joel a lesson he would not forget anytime soon.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 Chapter Twenty Eight


    He looked taken aback as his eyes took in my furious expression. ¡°Sydney,¡± he reiterated and the


    sound of his voice repeating my name had seriously started


    to irritate me.


    ¡°Where is Joel?¡±


    His l*ps seemed to wobble for a while before he was able to get his words out. ¡°How did you get


    here?¡± Then his brows creased and his eyes softened as he took a step forward toward me. He


    pointed at the door behind me, ¡°For how long were you behind that door, Sydney?¡± His eyes


    searched mine, probing, ¡°What did you hear just now?¡± He started to stride toward me after he


    asked the


    I raised my palm in the air to stop him. He instantly halted his strides and con- cern and confusion


    swirled in his gaze as they met mine.


    ¡°Sydne-¡± he started, but I couldn¡¯t bear to hear my name from his l*ps one more


    time.


    ¡°Can you stop saying my name and just tell me where the f**k Joel is?¡± My words burst out hotly,


    fueled by frustration, anger and hurt.


    ¡°Why do you want to see Joel? Is there any problem?¡± His gaze was soft and his voice was calm,


    but it grated on my nerves.


    Oh God. I wanted to pull my hair tight and scream, to let out all the pent¨Cup emo- tions currently


    wing at my insides. Or perhaps I should lift one of these wood-


    en chairs and hurl it at him.


    ¡°I need to see him! Where is he?¡± My voice was coated with the anger boiling in


    1. me.


    He regarded me with a steady, assessing gaze and it felt like an eternity before he finally parted his


    l*ps to speak in a measured tone. ¡°I believe he should be at the Mili bar right now,¡± he said then


    quickly added, ¡°What do you need from


    12:27


    1/5


    Chapter 28 Chapter Twenty Eight


    him?¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    I clenched my jaw and I felt the frustration boiling inside me. With deliberate in- tent, I ignored his


    question and turned on my heel, and the sound of my foot- steps echoed off the polished floors of


    the study. I stormed towards the heavy oak door, my hand trembling with anger as I reached for the


    handle. With a quick, forceful motion, I yanked the door open and stormed out. The resounding


    m of the door echoed through the hall.


    As I stomped down the hallway, the sound of Rose¡¯s outburst echoed, disrupt- ing the serene


    atmosphere of the house. Her voice, loud and whining, carried down the hallway, filled with


    resentment. ¡°Mark! Have you seen this now? Did you see the way your wife regarded me?. Did you


    see the way she just ignored me? I don¡¯t exist to her. I never have!¡±


    There was a moment of silence and I could catch the muffled sound of Mark¡¯s voice. He was


    probably responding to Rose. But it didn¡¯tst long before Rose¡¯s voice rose again, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I


    don¡¯t care, Mark! No matter the reason, you have


    to divorce her. No one would dare kick you out of the board. She has to leave


    our family¡­¡±


    Her words gradually drifted away as I moved farther away from the study.


    Why was I even angry? I thought, mad at myself, as I swiftly descended the


    stairs. I should¡¯ve known I was being used. Just like how dad and mom had


    used me to get into the Torres family when their beloved daughter fled with her lover. I should have


    known Mark also had a reason, apart from his damned repu- tation, for refusing to sign the divorce


    papers. He was using me to secure his po- sition in GT Group.


    I reached downstairs, walked past the hulky security guard and got into my car, slightly wincing as I


    mmed the door too hard. I sped off the Torres family. mansion and went straight for the Mili bar. It


    was a good thing it was Luigi¡¯s bar and I already knew where it was located. It would have been


    daunting if I had to start asking for directions with the anger boiling within me right now.


    1 veered sharply into the cramped space of Mili Bar¡¯s parking lot. The tires


    12:27


    2/5


    Chapter 28 Chapter Twenty Eight


    +30 Vouchers


    screeched against the pavement as my foot hastily mmed down on the brakes and I narrowly


    averted colliding into the car looming behind me.


    Even during the day, the bar was packed and I briefly wondered if they were here because they


    were jobless. I felt their curious eyes on me as I stopped in the middle of the bar and scanned the


    area. None of them looked like the pic- ture I saw on Grace¡¯s phone or the image of Joel I still had


    in my memory.


    Then it ured to me that someone like Joel, someone in Mark¡¯s circle of friends, wouldn¡¯t be down


    here but at the VIP section. I looked up the tinted ss of the section. The heads of the people


    there leaked out above the rail- ings just beside the entrance.


    I rushed past the two bulky men who had permanent scowls on their faces and seemed to be


    manning the entrance and up the short stairs. And there he was.


    The retarded bastard.


    I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned to see one of the men. ¡°You¡¯re not al-


    lowed here,¡± he stated simply but moved back to his position after he looked


    above my head.


    I turned back to Joel who had his arms wrapped around¡­


    I squinted at thedy clinging to his side, a huge smile on her face. I knew her. Sandra. She was


    Be¡¯s friend; Be was always with her. What was she doing with Joel? Well, I didn¡¯te here for


    her.


    I stopped when my gaze dropped on her n*eck. But I dide for the n*e on her n*eck. It


    was exactly the one I had custom made for Grace. So she wasn¡¯t just a whore but also a thief. I¡¯ll


    get to herter, first I needed to show this douchebag and bastard called Joel a lesson.


    I switched my gaze to the man I was here for. I felt my hand tremble and I clenched it as my anger


    boiled within me even more when he bent his head and k*ssed Sandra on the l*ps. Then he turned


    to me, ¡°Sydney,¡± he started, his eyes first taking me in my appearance as he eyed me from head to


    toe, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He curved a proud brow, ¡°Are you here for Mark?¡± He paused for my re-


    sponse but when I gave none, he shrugged, ¡°As you can see, he isn¡¯t here. You


    12:28 D


    Chapter 28 Chapter Twenty Eight


    should¡¯ve called him before you came.¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    My ch*st felt tight with anger as I glowered at him, thinking of the best way to rip his tongue out of


    his m*uth and make him gulp it.


    He shrugged, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind waiting I could give him a call.¡± He said noncha-ntly and tipped


    his chin at the chair opposite him, ¡°You can sit there while your wait,¡± he said dismissively and


    turned to Sandra.


    The nerve!


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit unusual,¡± I heard him say to Sandra and she giggled and replied, ¡°I


    know, babe.¡±


    I had intended to just give him a big piece of my mind and threaten to report him to the authority if


    he didn¡¯t apologize to Grace but right now, I was too furi- ous to even let out one coherent word


    talkless of conveying a big piece of my mind.


    Irritated and further agitated, I furiously looked around me. I stomped to the table nearest to me and


    the upants of the table ¨C twodies cowered as I ap- proached. I disregarded them and


    snatched a beer bottle from the numerous bottles before them.


    I strode over to him. His attention was still solely on Sandra. He didn¡¯t even act a tad bit remorseful.


    He, somehow, scratched my friend¡¯s face and broke her heart. How dare he put my friend in a


    hospital bed while he is here lounging away with another woman.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± I called. He took his time, smiling at a giggling Sandra and then just as he turned with


    that stupid smile on his face, I smashed the bottle on his head.


    The content of the bottle smeared his hair and trickled down his face and the broken pieces


    scattered everywhere. I could hear the gasps and bridled screams in the background as my blood


    pulsed through my veins, my grip tight- ened on the lid of the bottle that remained in my grasp.


    Every trace of humor wiped from his face as he let out an agonizing shout and


    12:28


    Chapter 28 Chapter Twenty Eight


    +30 Vouchers??


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    slumped on the floor. His hand gripped his head and blood trickled down his temple and mixed with


    the beer already in his hair. Sandra¡¯s eyes bulged out as she screamed and held Joel. ¡°You crazy


    woman!¡± Her hair whipped around her face as she jerked her head to look at me, ¡°What the f**k was


    that for?!¡±


    She then scrambled to her feet, her brows deeply creased and she screamed, ¡°I would have you


    thrown in jail!¡± Then she turned to the men there, ¡°What are you still doing?! Seize her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare!¡±


    I blinked as his voice sliced through the tense air, sharp andmanding, causing heads to swivel


    in the direction the voice hade from. Before I could turn to see who it was, his sturdy stance


    and jet¨Cck hair filled my vi- sion as he squarely positioned himself between me and a fuming


    Sandra.


    12:28

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 Chapter Twenty Nine


    As Mark stood grounded before me, Sandra suddenly fell silent and the men re- spectfully took


    quick steps back.


    Then before he said anything, he signaled for the bartender toe over. Thenky boy who


    seemed to be covering his shift, with his eyes wide, didn¡¯t hesi-


    tate to run to Mark.


    ¡°Good day, sir,¡± he bent his head in greeting, his hand firmly by his side. He seemed to be doing his


    best not to look my way. I didn¡¯t me him, he just watched me smash a bottle on a man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Go to whoever your boss is and get every single person, apart from us, to get out of this bar. I¡¯ll


    settle the bills.¡±


    He bobbed his head eagerly, ¡°Yes sir! Right away sir!¡± Then he turned and fled.


    I reasoned why Mark would do that then I concluded that he had a point. We all came from well


    known families in elite society but I didn¡¯t care. There is no


    no one, apart from the employees at Atelier studios, really knew that I co owned thepany, I


    didn¡¯t really have any image to protect.


    anything that leaks out of this ruckus will cause harm to my reputation. Si


    Everything and everyone seemed to still, watching the customers of the bar file out ¨C some rushed


    out while some did so very calmly as they looked our way, still interested in whatever drama was


    going to unfold.


    Joel still knelt there clutching his head and Sandra knelt beside him while she


    also watched the people leave the cafe. I took the opportunity of her unguarded


    state and pped her hard on her face. She fell back with a scream then in swift


    motion, I straddled her and began to scratch at her face.


    I didn¡¯t need to be told anymore. I was sure she was the one that had


    scratched Be¡¯s face, Joel didn¡¯t have the nails to do that.


    Sandra screamed and covered her face in tears. ¡°You b**ch!¡± Her voice she


    12:28


    1/5


    Chapter 29 Chapter Twenty Nine


    screamed out crazily, ¡°Get off me!¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    I made sure I made a cut or two apart from the bruises I¡¯d inflicted on her face and n*eck. I suddenly


    felt strong arms wrap around my stomach and I was being pulled back.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sydney.¡± Mark¡¯s words drifted to my ears as he forced me be-


    hind him.


    I pushed away from him, untangling his arms from around me.


    Sandra scrambled to her feet, ¡°You demented b**ch!¡± Her voice was hoarse with bitterness and


    hatred. ¡°You dare to scratch my face!¡± Then her bitter gaze met mine and in a blur, she threw


    herself at me but Mark held her before she could


    reach me.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Have some courtesy and let them leave!¡± Mark¡¯s voice was hard as he gritted out and nodded at


    the people still taking their time to leave.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Sandra roughly pulled away from him, eyeing me. Then she turned to Joel, who still


    had his head in his hands, trying to stop it from bleeding. I eyed his bloody hands and seriously


    wished the impact of the hit on his head had knocked him unconscious.


    ¡°Look at her, Joel! Look at what she has done to my face!¡± Her l*ps trembled and her eyes glinted


    with unshed tears, ¡°She dared to hit me and you just re- mained there, crouched there like some


    coward!¡±


    By this time, all the people were already out of the bar, even the men behind us were gone and the


    door had been locked. Now it was just us.


    Joel, hearing Sandra cries, struggled to get on his feet and no one even both- ered to assist him. He


    grunted as he swayed for a while, his eyelids half closed.


    ¡°You¡¯re Grace¡¯s friend?¡± He groaned out.


    ¡°What¡¯s your business with that?¡±


    ¡°Mark! She hit me and you¡¯re asking her a stupid question?!¡±


    Sandra and I blurted out the same time.


    12:28


    2/5


    Chapter 29 Chapter Twenty Nine


    230 Vouchers He closed his eyes and groaned some more. Then he feebly shook his head and


    managed to look up and his gaze riveted to Mark, ¡°Your wife almost killed. me Just now and now


    she¡¯s attacking my girlfriend and you just remain there?¡±


    Mark shrugged and when he spoke up, he surprised me with his words. ¡°Every action Sydney takes


    always has a reason. I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t just doing all of these just for the fun of it.¡±


    Joel took a step back and looked at his friend like he was seeing him for the first time, ¡°Are you for


    real right now? That¡¯s all you have to say? You had better exin and apologize to her now or we


    won¡¯t let it go.¡± He turned to me, ¡°I swear you¡¯ll rot in jail for this.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°You asshole! You¡¯re really great, aren¡¯t you? You have the nerve and cruelness to hold


    up your girlfriend and let your whore beat her up! And you still


    have the nerve to threaten me. How low can you stoop?¡±


    ¡°Mark,¡± he clenched his jaw, then raised a bloody finger as his expression grew stern, ¡°Talk to your


    wife. My girlfriend isn¡¯t a whore!¡±


    ¡°She is!¡± I retorted back, daring him and Mark to do whatever they wanted to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare address her as a whore again. Sandra here is my girlfriend, your friend might be the


    one who deserves that title.¡±


    I drew back and stared at him with disbelief, I couldn¡¯t believe Grace would fall


    in love with a man like this. ¡°You bastard! Your stupid girlfriend is the whore. You


    think you¡¯d beat my friend up and I would just sit back and watch without doing


    anything?¡±


    ¡°No one beat her up,¡± he erupted, ¡°Besides, you weren¡¯t even there to see what


    she did to my girlfriend.¡±


    I eyed Sandra up and down. I stared at her impable dress and looked for a tear in it but there


    was none, her hair was straight like she just stepped out of a hair stylist shop. Neither were there


    any existing bruises on her face before the


    ones I gave her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any bite mark, I don¡¯t see severe scratches on her face and she isn¡¯t


    12:28


    3/5


    Chapter 29 Chapter Twenty Nine


    yout


    +30 Vouchers


    even in a hospital bed so what exactly did my friend do to you to prompt you to do what you did to


    her? She¡¯s stillid in that hospital bed in need of sedatives to lul her to sleep and out of the misery


    you put her in!¡± I suddenly felt more infu- riated, ¡°Are you even still a man or a coward? Why would


    you do that to a woman you love.¡±


    He instinctively grasped his hair in frustration and immediately winced. ¡°For f**k¡¯s sake, Mark. Is


    there anothernguage that your wife understands? Be- cause how many times do I have to tell her


    that Grace and I never dated! We


    were just casual S*x partners but Grace seemed to want more and then she kept on pestering me


    and evening back whenever we decided to put an end to things.¡±


    I scoffed. I itched to connect my palm with his cheeks or break another bottle


    on his head and knock him unconscious.


    ¡°She pestered you? I know Grace more than you could ever do. Grace would nev-


    er cling to you if you never gave her reason to. If you haven¡¯t led her on to be- lieve that you were


    more than just casually having S*x then she would never have stayed this long.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lead her on and even if I did,¡± he shrugged indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean


    to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just f**king ruined a woman, you know that? Your loser ass took advan- tage of the fact that


    she didn¡¯t belong to any prominent family. You didn¡¯t expect anyone to stand up to either of you and


    confront you, did you?¡± I smirked. ¡°Let


    alone her best friend!¡±


    He finally seemed to realize the guilt of what he had done as his eyes swept to his feet and the


    drops of dried blood on the floor and he hung his head down.


    I turned to Sandra who was still fuming. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that she was friends with Be. Birds of


    a feather. My eyes zeroed in on the n*e around her n*eck. ¡°You thief!¡± I gritted out and


    snatched the n*e from her n*eck, ¡°You beat up a woman and still have no shame in taking her


    belongings and wearing it as yours!¡±


    12:28


    4/5


    Chapter 29 Chapter Twenty Nine


    ¡°Give it back,¡± she tried to reach for the n*e in my grasp.


    +30 Vouchers


    I held it up and the emerald dangled before our faces, ¡°I would give nothing.


    back. This is Grace¡¯s n*e!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Sandra screamed shamelessly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough to afford a piece of jewelry from Atelier studios so you


    want to steal it. That¡¯s your n, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Joel finally looked up, ¡°Look, we¡¯re not stealing anything. I¡¯ll transfer the money for the n*e to


    you. Consider it as me buying it from Grace, I¡¯m sure she


    wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    I sneered, the f**king audacity of this guy. ¡°Stop acting like you know Grace,


    you asshole! You don¡¯t know her!¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± He screamed back then suddenly recouled and winced in pain. When he


    spoke up again, his tone wasn¡¯t that hard, ¡°You don¡¯t need to meddle in our af-


    fairs, just give back the n*e and follow your husband home.¡±


    I scoffed. Wow. I took a threatening step toward the both of them and they


    both cower back. So pathetic.


    ¡°If you ever even entertain the thought of getting close to Grace,¡± I seethed and


    my hand gestured towards his head, ¡°this,¡± I paused, holding his gaze as I let


    my words sink in, ¡°is just the tip of the iceberg of what I¡¯d do to you. I won¡¯t hesi-


    tate to make every idental encounter between us a living hell if Grace is ever hurt because of


    you again,¡± I dered and raised a threatening brow for empha- sis. ¡°So you had better consider


    this a warning and stay in your ownne.¡±


    12:28

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30 Chapter Thirty


    30


    +30 V


    Vouchers


    Joel seemed to shrink into his skin as he turned to Mark. His brows furrowed in


    confusion, ¡°Dude, I thought we were best friends? I thought you¡¯d always have


    my back.¡± His said with disbelief.


    ¡°We are best friends and I would always have your back,¡± Mark replied indiffer-


    ently then he shrugged and tucked his hands into his pocket. ¡°But she¡¯s my wife and trust me, I¡¯m


    not supporting anyone.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to stand there and let your wife bully us like that?¡± Joel murmured with a still


    disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you just going to let my wife bully you like that?¡± Mark retorted calmly, his brows arched,


    leaving Joel speechless as he gaped at him. Mark shrugged, ¡°What? Am I supposed to be your


    b*dyguard or something?


    Joel¡¯s words came out with frustration as heshed out, ¡°I¡¯m holding back be- cause of you!¡±


    Please, spare me,¡± I confronted him in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward now. Treat me just as you did


    Grace. Let your whore showcase her ws and scratch my face like the savage she truly is.¡±


    Joel¡¯s jaw tightened visibly as his gaze shifted to someone behind me, proba- bly towards Mark.


    I heard a deep, exasperated sigh emanate from behind me, followed by the weight of Mark¡¯s hands


    settling on my shoulders. I shrugged his hands off but they clung firmly as he refused to let go.


    ¡°Sydney, please,¡± his voice pleaded.


    As he stepped in front of me, he gestured towards Joel¡¯s head with a subtle nod. ¡°Take a look at his


    head.¡±


    I reluctantly did, turning to look at Joel¡¯s head and I saw that the wound that I in-


    12:28


    1/5


    Chapter 30 Chapter Thirty


    +30 Vouchers


    flicted on his head seemed to have stopped bleeding as he was no longer


    clutching it in pain.


    I guess I did not hit him hard enough. I just wanted to witness him and his de- spicable mistress


    sprawled unconscious on the floor. I yearned to make them. feel the agony and misery they had put


    Grace through.


    ¡°He¡¯s learned his lesson,¡± he implored, his voice soft but firm. ¡°He¡¯s paid the


    price. Please, forgive him.¡±


    He shook my shoulder when I remained silent, refusing to give in to his patron- izing tone.


    ¡°Come on, Sydney,¡± he urged coaxingly. ¡°We¡¯re all friends here. Let¡¯s resolve this among ourselves.


    There¡¯s no need to escte things further.¡±


    I scoffed incredulously, ¡°Good friends? Mark, did you genuinely just im I¡¯m good friends with


    them?¡± I erupted: ¡°He may be your friend, but he¡¯s certainly not mine. My true friend lies in a


    hospital bed because of the sheer cruelness of your so¨Ccalled friend!¡±


    I turned to Joel, ¡°Don¡¯t even think you can get away with this just because you think you can make


    Mark control me,¡± I asserted, locking eyes with him, ¡°Start- ing tomorrow, I¡¯m putting an end to this


    marriage and I¡¯ll cease to be his wife. Get yourwyer ready because I would take legal action


    against you and that woman!¡±


    ¡°You just broke a bottle over my head!¡± Joel eximed, his eyes moving be- tween Mark and me.


    ¡°Yet you still want to sue even after these?¡± He gestured to his injured head and Sandra¡¯s bruised


    face.


    Mark¡¯s iron grip tightened around me, roughlypelling me to face him. His intense gaze bore into


    mine, demanding answers as he tantly ignored Joel. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now?


    You think you can just decide to cease being my wife? Since when did I agree to sign divorce


    papers?¡±


    And just like that, the calm and coaxing Mark was gone.


    I


    I forcefully pulled away from his grasp, rubbing my wrist where his fingers had


    12:28


    Chapter 30 Chapter Thirty


    +30 Vouchers


    clenched around ¡°I heard your conversation with your mother,¡± I retorted icily, meeting his re with


    equal fervor. ¡°I know you¡¯re only holding onto this mar- riage because you¡¯re afraid of losing your


    grandmother¡¯s shares. It¡¯s the only rea- son why you have refused to sign the divorce papers,¡± I


    spat out.


    His expression hardened as he strode over and seized my hand once more, his grip even tighter


    than before. ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± he growled out through


    clenched teeth


    ¡°Let go! I am not going anywhere with you!¡± I fought against his hold and tried


    to break free from his hold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you once we¡¯re home. Stop causing a scene and let¡¯s


    go,¡± Mark said frustratedly. I could see he was fighting to stay calm as he was


    before. His voice was a bit louder than mine nheless.


    ¡°Home? That¡¯s your home, okay? It¡¯s your home, not mine,¡± I jabbed a finger to- ward the door. ¡°I¡¯m


    not going anywhere with you, and I don¡¯t want to hear your fabricated exnations!¡±


    ¡°Sydney,¡± he frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and Joel anyway?¡± I sneered at them both, ¡°You¡¯re both selfish,


    cheating, betraying deceivers! It¡¯s no surprise you ended up


    as friends!¡±


    Mark¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Sydney, I didn¡¯t sleep with Be. I didn¡¯t


    betray our marriage!¡±


    ¡°See? You¡¯re even a liar on top of it all,¡± I used. His hand ran through his hair in a gesture of


    frustration, his other hand resting on his hip. He began to speak, but he stuttered, his voice sl*pped


    stupidly in his throat like he was trying to find the right words. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with-¡±


    He paused, his eyes resting on me then with a shake of his head. He tried again. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep w-¡±


    he started, then stopped and his sentence hung unfin- ished in the air.


    Finally, he let out a frustrated sigh. Then his eyes met mine in defiance, ¡°The al-


    12:28


    3/5


    Chapter 30 Chapter Thirty


    130 VoucherL


    imony fee,¡± he stated firmly, ¡°Unless you pay me in full, you wouldn¡¯t dare to men- tion divorce! It¡¯s


    our agreement.¡± He lifted a daring brow, ¡°Or would you rather we take this to court? They can


    attend to this case after attending to the one be- tween you and Joel.¡±


    ¡°Your million dor break¨Cup fee? Of course I remember!¡± I yelled in his face.


    In a frenzy, I rummaged through the depths of my bag. My fingers fumbling through the different


    items until they found the familiar shape of my card. I brought it out and threw it towards Mark, the


    card fell to his feet and his eyes shifted from it to me. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He muttered, his eyes


    narrowing.


    ¡°Take it,¡± I urged and I suddenly felt my heart twitch with hurt as memories of all the events that had


    built up to this moment flooded my mind. Then it mor- phed into anger when I remembered the


    conversation between him and his


    mom that I had overheard.


    ¡°There¡¯s a million dors in that card. It¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Mark stared at the card in utter shock and I was sure I saw something close to hurt as well.


    ¡°You think money can just buy your way out of this, Sydney?¡± he spat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying my way out of anything,¡± I retorted, ¡°It¡¯s the alimony you request- ed for and that¡¯s it!


    Now get your damn signatures on the papers and let¡¯s forget this marriage ever happened.¡±


    Mark stood frozen in disbelief.


    I satisfactorily took step back to widen the distance between us before turning and descending the


    short flight of stairs.


    I turned back at thest step.


    ¡°And I hope Mr. Mark Torres will keep to his words,¡± I added as I clutched the railing, ¡°Sign the


    divorce papers by tomorrow, Mark.¡±


    ***


    Luigi watched, on the screen, as Sydney¡¯s figure turned hotly on her heel and


    12:28


    Chapter 30 Chapter Thirty


    stormed out of the bar.


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°Took them long enough,¡± Luigi muttered, his words bouncing off the walls of


    the dim office room he sat in.


    He watched, amused, as Mark stood there, stunned as he gazed down at the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    card Sydney had thrown at him.


    He chuckled to himself while watching the screen, the dummy had thought a million dors would


    stop her? f**king hrious.


    He knew he had done the right thing when he installed those cameras in the bar after he bought it.


    He could get jailed for this but it was worth the risk after


    all.


    Without taking his eyes off the screen, his hands blindly searched the clus-, tered desk for his


    device. He eventually found it. Begrudgingly, he dragged his eyes from the screen and scrolled


    through his recent calls logs.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s good news.¡± His grinned, ¡°They¡¯re officially getting divorced.¡±


    12-281


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 Chapter Thirty One


    I stormed out of the cafe, ready to speed back to the hospital, away from all of


    these despicable humans and back to Grace.


    About a dozen feet away from the car, I heard heavy footsteps rapidly pound-


    ing after me. They caught up to me and their hands dropped on my shoulder.


    ¡°Sydney, wait. Calm down.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, of course it was him. No other person there had the arrogance to not let me walk


    out of their presence or hardheaded enough to still follow


    and tell me to calm the f**k down!


    I shook off his hand on my shoulder and continued to match forward. He caught up to me and


    grabbed my shoulder again. ¡°Come on!¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°Alright then, let me take you home.


    You¡¯re too emotional to drive now.¡±


    Emotional! I scoffed and roughly shrugged off his hands again. I looked at the car in determination.


    Just a few more steps and I¡¯d be in that car and driving off away from this bastard.


    ¡°Sydney, you shouldn¡¯t drive when you¡¯re this angry? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    I still ignored him. Why did he want to drive me home? So he could tie me up and never let me


    leave. Well, that wouldn¡¯t be happening and I didn¡¯t give two f**ks if he lost the shares that his


    grandmother gave him.


    I opened the car door and got in the car. Just as I inserted the key in the igni- tion, I heard the door


    open and Mark fluidly entered the car and sat himself down in the passenger seat beside me.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯m just not going to leave you to drive alone in this state. It¡¯s dangerous,¡±


    I could feel his gaze on my temple as he spoke and I lis- tened with growing irritation.


    I sighed and grounded my teeth. And for the briefest moment, I imagined mak-


    12:28


    857 L


    Chapter 31 Chapter Thirty One


    +30 Vouchers


    ing him leave by sticking the car key in his n*eck and pushing him out the door. That would stop him


    for sure but it wouldn¡¯t be logical. Since I now intended to involve the court by getting awyer and


    filing a case against the two imbeciles that hurt my friend, getting more than one person to bleed


    wouldn¡¯t be an ideal


    approach to win the case.


    So I closed my eyes and I took a deep breath. When I opened it, I snatched the


    car keys from the ignition and flung the car door open.


    I mmed the door shut after I stepped out of the car and into the soft breeze


    of the evening and brought out my phone, ready to order an Uber.


    ¡°Sydney!¡± He kept yelling from inside the car. ¡°Get back here, where are you go-


    ing?¡± His voice held a mixture of concern and anger.


    I heard as he also came down from the car, mmed the door and gadded to my side.


    ¡°Why are you being like this Sydney? Why are you still so bent on the divorce?¡± His tone was sharp


    and unbridled as he continued to speak, ¡°It¡¯s getting irritat- ing, to be very honest, you constantly


    threatening to put an end to the marriage


    grates on my nerves.¡±


    Oh, so he still thought this was merely a threat? Well, he¡¯d be in for a big shock.


    I heard him sigh heavily then he took a step forward and his voice softened, ¡°Let me take you home,


    Sydney then we¡¯d talk about this once and for all over a calming cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Get in, Syd. I will take you away from here!¡±


    I almost didn¡¯t hear the shout amidst Mark¡¯s rambling. I jerked my head up at the voice. That ent,


    I knew it.


    It was good to see that he was already out of the hospital and fine. My eyes vol- untarily traveled to


    his stomach where he had been stabbed but he had some- thing akin to a puffer jacket on and I


    couldn¡¯t tell if the bandage was still on or


    not.


    12-28


    Chapter 31 Chapter Thirty One


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°Come on!¡± The sound of an engine revving softly stopped before me and Lui- gi, seated on the


    coolest motorcycle I had ever seen, urged. ¡°I can help you get


    rid of this pestering guy.¡± He nodded toward Mark with a wink.


    ¡°You again!¡± Mark erupted.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Luigi grinned at him. Then he faced me and nodded toward the backseat. ¡°Hop on,


    girl.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I grabbed Luigi¡¯s sturdy shoulders and with his help, I got on the motorcycle.


    As I climbed in, Mark wouldn¡¯t stop bbering and stammering, ¡°Sydney, get off that thing.¡±


    ¡°Sydney, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± He stepped forward and got in my face, ¡°You don¡¯t,


    even know this guy!¡±


    The look I managed to spare him said otherwise and he red at it. I could see his jaw working as


    he grinded his teeth. He held my gaze with his hard one,


    ¡°Get off!¡±


    I tantly ignored him as Luigi handed me a helmet and I strapped it on. I felt


    him pull at my coat. I almost cackled at his a


    What was he now? A kid?


    ¡°Young man, do not start that thing. Sydney, I mean it¡­¡±


    He must have said something else but I didn¡¯t catch it as Luigi kick¨Cstarted his motorcycle and I


    shrugged off my coat. If he wanted it so much, he could have


    1. it.


    ¡°Hold on tight, Syd,¡± Luigi instructed.


    ¡°Sydney!¡± Mark roared as I wove my arms around Luigi¡¯s taut stomach. And then I was feeling the


    rush of air on my skin and my face as Luigi sped into the fast approaching night.


    ¡°To the hospital!¡± I screamed, my voice rising above the rush of wind and honks of cars as Luigi


    roughly bypassed them all.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± He shouted back.


    Chapter 31 Chapter Thirty One


    +30 Vouchers


    Later, he slowed down and I didn¡¯t feel the pressing need to clutch to his midriff anymore. ¡°You can


    let go now,¡± he chuckled, ¡°You won¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± I shot back sarcastically.


    I felt the tremor of his b*dy as he chuckled. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not Mark,¡± he said as I


    let go.


    I didn¡¯t say anything back to him. I simply brought out my phone and immediate- ly put a call


    through to mywyer. As I dialed the number, I felt my anger burn anew in me. Those jerks! They¡¯ll


    see.


    Mywyer picked up and I immediately ordered loudly, ¡°I want to sue Joel and Sandra, those two


    bastards! Be prepared.¡±


    There was silence on the other end and I wondered if he hung up or some- thing. I pulled the phone


    from my ear to ch*ck but the call was still on. I was about to give him a piece of my mind concerning


    his unnecessary silence when he spoke up.


    He repeated their names together with their surnames hesitatingly, ¡°You mean those two?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He hesitated again. ¡°They¡¯re the ones you want to sue?¡± His words wereced with disbelief.


    ¡°Godammit! Yes!¡±


    ¡°But Sydney, they bothe from extremely wealthy and influential families,¡± he bbered on, his


    voice hitching asionally as if he was hyperventting. ¡°Especially Sandra, her father has massive


    influence in politics. He¡¯s even prepar- ing to run for state senator. Suing them will be like a felony.


    We would en- counter a lot of troubles, financially and every way you could think. It¡¯s not worth the


    risk, Sydney,¡± he finished, his harsh breath sounding over the phone.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± I raised my brows and asked incredulously.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not,¡± he stammered, ¡°But-¡±


    12-28 D


    Chapter 31 Chapter Thirty One


    +30 Vouchers


    I started slowly, my voice gradually rising, ¡°I don¡¯t give a f**king damn! If you


    want to be a chicken, then get me a well groundedwyer who isn¡¯t a pussy! No


    matter the cost! Hire them!¡± I roared, ¡°I want those two to pay for what they did.¡±


    There was another irritating silence again then he voiced out, his voice so small I could barely hear


    him over the soft purr of the engine. ¡°Okay, boss. I will put on the agenda and start to work on filing


    a case against them as soon as possi-


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ble.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± I bit out and hung up.


    My fingers still scrolled unhinged through my call logs. I stopped when I found the contact I was


    looking for and dialed the number.


    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am?¡± My assistant picked up my call immediately.


    ¡°You go to my room at Mark¡¯s ce,¡± I didn¡¯t miss her quiet gasp as I shouted in- to the phone. I¡¯m


    certain she wasn¡¯t expecting it. ¡°There¡¯s a bracelet from Atelier studios in the drawer by the side of


    my bed, take it, and disy it on the market- ce. Sell it to whoever wants it. Get up your ass right


    now and do as I¡¯ve in- structed.¡±


    ¡°Understood, boss. I will get to it right away!¡± Her response was sharp even though it was


    underlined with a mix of curiosity and nervousness.


    I hung up. I didn¡¯t even want to see the n*e again. He thought he could de- ceive me into


    staying in the marriage by blinding me with such luxuries. I would- n¡¯t even make the mistake of


    wearing the piece of shit. Even though I made it, since the jewelry came from Mark, it now made it


    worthless. I would rather sell it off and use the money to pay for thewsuit.


    As Luigi drove the rest of the way to the hospital, I swallowed my anger and frustration and asked


    him, ¡°How¡¯s your stomach?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to reply. That was all I needed to hear.


    My head was bent as I worked on my phone, looking through my contacts to


    12:28 D


    Chapter 31 Chapter Thirty One.


    see who I could call for support for thewsuit.


    +30 Vouchers


    I raised my head as I felt the motorcycle slow down and the roar of the motorcy- cle gradually died


    down.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    I ced my hand on his shoulder like I did when I climbed on and alighted from the cycle. The


    hospital was bathed in the sharp brightness of the bulbs fixed around it. Luigi turned off his


    headlight as I took off the helmet he offered


    1. me.


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll buy you a drink another day,¡± I murmured as I absentmindedly hand- ed the helmet to


    him, my focus mainly on my phone.


    When Luigi didn¡¯t take the helmet from me, I looked up to find his smiling face on me. ¡°I look


    forward to that day.¡± Then he patted his shoulder, ¡°Whenever you need to cry, my broad shoulders


    are here for you,¡± he said in a smug tone.


    ¡°Why would I cry?¡± I asked and dumbed the helmet on his ch*st then my atten- tion was back on my


    device. ¡°Thanks for the ride again,¡± I reiterated and turned, walking to the entrance of the hospital.


    ¡°Just know that when you need to cry, I¡¯m just a dial away,¡± he shouted after


    1. me.


    I rolled my eyes and shot up my middle finger above my head so he could clear- ly see it. I heard


    him chuckle softly.


    It wasn¡¯t until I was in the hospital building that I heard him start his motorcy- cle and revved into the


    night.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Chapter Thirty Two


    When I got to Grace¡¯s ward, her face was ghostly pale and her l*ps were dry and


    she was still asleep just as I had left her! I asked a nurse who came in to note


    down her temperature and condition.


    ¡°Did she ask after me when I was away?¡± I asked, hoping for an assuring re-


    sponse but she only confirmed my suspicions. She shook her head, ¡°No, she has been asleep since


    you left.¡±


    With my throat closed tight in panic, I went in search of the doctor. I found him


    stepping out of another ward. I ran to him, ¡°Why is she still asleep? I was gone


    for quite a while!¡± I left the formalities and went straight to the main reason why


    I was before him.


    He arched a brow, ¡°The patient in room seven?¡± I nodded, then he smiled calmly


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry she¡¯d be fine.¡±


    I rxed a bit. The doctor¡¯s smile was reassuring. But when I sat by Grace, lis- tening to her


    infrequent ragged breathing, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. Was she real- ly going to be fine? The


    bastards really did a number on her. I gritted my teeth and my fists clenched. It was all their fault!


    For the umpteenth time, I abruptly sat up and rubbed my eyes. I checked the time and it was


    already midnight. I looked down at Grace and she was still deep asleep. How was this even


    possible? How could someone still alive sleep for so long?


    My stomach grumbled and my eyes traveled to the dinner I ordered yesterday night. More than half


    of it was still there lying on the stool. I was hungry but I couldn¡¯t even take two spoons of my meal


    without worrying about her.


    I felt a teeny weeny twitch in my palm and I looked down to see Grace¡¯s fingers moving. My eyes


    snapped up to hers and her gaze met mine. A small smile adorned her face and I felt her feebly


    squeeze my hand.


    12:28


    1/5


    Chapter 32 Chapter Thirty Two


    My heart lurched with joy, ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°Hey,¡± she murmured back and then slowly, her lids dropped until her breathing. became even


    again.


    I feel more relieved now. Atleast, she was now awake and the bruises on her face didn¡¯t have that


    almost blue tint again.


    My hand clutching her own hand tightened and I whispered, ¡°I will make them pay, Grace.¡±


    I smoothed back her hair and ced a k*ss on her forehead, ¡°Get better soon, I know you are a


    strong girl. You have always been. I will stand by your side. I promise you, we can do this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t sleep again until the hospital curtains were gleaming with the first rays of the day¡¯s sunlight.


    I gently untangled my palm from hers and got on my feet. I stifled my groan as I stretchednguidly.


    I felt stiff and my b*dy ached. Since the meeting with that imposter Bran, I hadn¡¯t even been able to


    rest.


    My gaze lingered on Grace¡¯s sleeping form. This morning, she looked more alive, her face wasn¡¯t so


    pale anymore. I palmed her cheeks and ced a k*ss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I said, my


    voice barely above a whisper.


    I informed the doctor that I was leaving and left. First, I took a taxi to the Vi I shared with Grace. I


    did some mild cleaning, had a refreshing bath and took some painkillers.


    By the time I was done, I was feeling much better and confident. I was ready to face Mark head on.


    I left the house and went ahead to hail another taxi.


    I told him my destination. He nodded and we headed there. As the taxi man drove me there, I pulled


    out my phone. I scrolled through the cklisted con- tacts on my phone and tapped on his name.


    My finger hovered above the call icon as I thought twice about calling him. I instead tapped on the


    message. icon, deciding to text him instead.


    ¡®I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance of the registration office, don¡¯t bete, I hate men who arete!¡±


    12:28


    Chapter 32 Chapter Thirty Two


    +30 Vouchers


    And then I tapped on ¡®send¡®. A few seconds after I sent the text, it ticked, indicat-


    ing that he had seen my text but about ten minutester, my phone still hadn¡¯t


    pinged for a reply from him.


    I shrugged and tucked my phone back in my bag. I couldn¡¯t care less if he ig- nored the text. As


    long as he had seen it and he didn¡¯t waste my time. It was all good. I just needed him to be there


    because today, I was determined to get a di-


    vorce. I just couldn¡¯t wait to get disentangled from all of the maniptions and deceit shrouding our


    entanglement.


    It was then it suddenly urred to me that I hadn¡¯t received any debit alert.


    Why? I quickly checked my ount bnce on that ount and it was still the


    same,no deductions. Why hadn¡¯t he withdrawn yet? I refused to let it bother me.


    The card was with him, he could withdraw it whenever he wished.


    as


    About half an hourter, the taxi pulled up to a stop before the divorce registra-


    tion office. Even as I transferred the payment for my transport to the taxi man, I


    couldn¡¯t help but let my gaze wander as my eyes perused the area in search of


    Mark.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I walked to the entrance and stepped into the reception area. Perhaps, he got


    tired of waiting outside and decided to wait in here but he was not there either.


    Swallowing my growing anger, I took a deep breath andposed myself be- fore settling onto one


    of the seats in the reception area. I found myself seated beside a cute couple that had me


    wondering what had brought them to this


    ce.


    I tapped one of my feet repeatedly on the floor of the reception area. With an ex-


    asperated sigh, I unlocked my phone¡¯s screen for the umpteenth time and as I nced at the time,


    my anger piqued.


    It was f**king 8:30 A.M! I had been waiting for thirty minutes!


    Furiously, I immediately dialed his number, my thumb pressed the call icon with much force. He


    picked up instantly, but before he could utter a word, I burst


    out.


    Chapter 32 Chapter Thirty Two


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°You damned man!¡± I yelled and the couple beside me jumped from their seats then heads started


    to turn my way but I was past caring what they thought. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for more that thirty


    minutes! We had a deal!¡± I erupted, ¡°I give you a million dors and you agree to the divorce. I have


    important things to do and you dare to waste my time!¡± I shifted to the edge of the chair, ¡°You know


    what? Every second I stay married to you makes me feel utterly sick!¡±


    There was a long silence and it grated on my nerves, my hand tightened around the phone and I felt


    the insane urge to throw something. ¡°Are gonna get


    here or-¡±


    ¡°Sydney¡­¡±


    I froze at the voice that answered back. The voice that responded wasn¡¯t deep


    and firm like Mark¡¯s, it sounded far from themanding tone I was expecting.


    It sounded soft and shrill. But, all in all, the voice was familiar. I frowned as I tried to remember


    where I had heard the voice, my mind tried to piece two and two together. And then suddenly, as if


    a switch had been fl*pped on, it clicked.


    With a jolt, I sat up.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sydney. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± I bit my l*p, feeling a rush of conflicting emotions. I closed my eyes, filled my cheeks


    with air and slowly blew it out. Shit!


    Another reason why I had badly wanted this divorce over with as soon as possi- ble was because of


    Grandma Doris, Mark¡¯s Grandma. When I entered the Torres family, she was the only one who was


    kind to me and seemed to even like me. I knew if she was here she wouldn¡¯t want me to divorce her


    grandson and now


    she was back from touring around the world.


    ¡°Yes. Come see me, okay? I¡¯ve missed you,¡± her endearing voice pulled at my heart strings and I


    nodded without hesitation. My voice softened as I tried to subside my anger. ¡°Yes, Grandma. I¡¯ll


    stop byter today.¡± I assured her


    then


    asked, ¡°By the way how were your trips?¡±


    Chapter 32 Chapter Thirty Two


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°My trips were fine. Everything went smoothly.¡± Grandma Doris¡® voice sounded


    a bit weaker than it normally was and she let out a dey cough. ¡°Come see me,


    okay? I got you a gift.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but get excited. She actually thought of me on her trips. and got me


    something!


    ¡°Of course. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love it.¡±


    ¡°Oooh,¡± I cooed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    She let out a weak chuckle, ¡°Just get here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandma, I¡¯ll be on my way now,¡± I said softly, then hung up the phone.


    I


    My smile faltered as I hung up. Seeing as Mark was against divorcing me, he


    had probably talked about it with Doris. I sighed and my shoulders slouched.


    I was happy that Doris was back but she was yet another barrier to officially ending my rtionship


    with Mark.


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 Chapter Thirty Three


    With a sigh of resignation, I boarded another taxi and headed for the Torres man-


    sion. I knew it was where Grandma Doris would be. The mansion was more her


    own than Rose¡¯s.


    But since Grandma Doris was barely around, her vivacious nature would not al- low her stay stuck


    in a ce; she didn¡¯t allow her age or responsibilities to cl*p


    her wings, the mansion was solely left in Rose¡¯s care since Mark didn¡¯t stay at the mansion, leaving


    Rose the opportunity to wad around the ce bullying andmanding others ¨C her best traits.


    As I entered thepound of the Torres mansion, right in the garage of the


    mansion was the car I left at Milli bar yesterday. It was probably driven over by


    Mark. Good, then I can just go with it when I¡¯m leaving here.


    My mind was still upied with the prospect of seeing Grandma and what she


    might have to say when I was pulled out of my thoughts by Grandma¡¯s shrill


    voice.


    ¡°Sydney!¡± Her voice might be weak but her b*dy definitely wasn¡¯t. I watched, a


    mixture of happiness and admiration coursing through me, as Doris leapt out of


    the entrance of the mansion and ran towards me, her arms outstretched. Fir an


    old woman she sure was physically fit.


    Mark emerged behind her, his face looked gloomy and his hands were dipped


    in his pocket as he nodded at my presence. Rose was by her side, her usual


    scowl on disy and she directed a sneer my way.


    I met Doris halfway and she pulled me into a tight hug, ¡°My daughter inw,¡±


    she murmured softly and endearingly. ¡°My God, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    I closed my eyes and let her warmth seep into me. I sighed contentedly. Since I


    found my parents and got introduced to both worlds, Grandma Doris was the on-


    ly one who had shown me something akin to love ¨C a motherly love.


    Chapter 33 Chapter Thirty Three


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°I miss you too,¡± I whispered and allowed my arm to go around her small frame and hug her back.


    ¡°Long time no see, Grandma,¡± I said when we pulled apart. My eyes skimmed her face and I could


    tell how happy she was, her face held that tanned glow and she looked even learned and


    experienced than she did when she left. ¡°I almost thought you were nevering back again.¡±


    Her b*dy shook as she chuckled at my words. ¡°Trust me, Sydney, it was tempt- ing but if I didn¡¯t,


    who would look after my grandson that has refused to grow?¡±


    I giggled. ¡°I know, right? It would be sad if he went astray because his Grandma


    wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    Much to Rose¡¯s disdain, Doris and I burst outughing. From my peripheral vi- sion, I saw her roll


    her eyes then she turned on her heels and strutted back in- side. It was ring that she didn¡¯t like


    the rtionship between Doris and I


    more than she liked the one I was in with her son.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in,¡± she gave me a pat on my forearm and I followed her in. I made sure to show


    Mark my displeasure with a re as I passed by him. I


    could feel the bleak heat emanating off him as he silently walked behind us.


    ¡°Gosh, you look tired,¡± Grandmamented when we took our seats in the


    grand living room. She smiled at the servants and ordered them to bring us or- ange juice. Then she


    turned to me, ¡°Tell me, did anyone try to mistreat you while


    I was gone? Who is it? Tell me so I can teach them a lesson they¡¯d never for- get.¡± Her tone


    sounded light and humorous but the expression on her face said. otherwise; it was a no¨Cnonsense


    expression that looked like she would actually get in a fight if she had to.


    Well, where do I start from? There¡¯s Mark, for one. There¡¯s Doris, Joel and San-


    dra. There¡¯s Be. Just to mention a few. It would give me intense joy to see her deal with them and


    make them regret what they did to me and Grace.


    But instead of listing those names for her and going ahead to weep at her feet how they¡¯ve all been


    wicked to me, I simply smiled at the gnawing concern in her eyes. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chapter 39 Chapter Thirty Three


    30 Vouchers


    She turned her gaze to Mark who sat opposite from her, one leg regally


    propped on the other. Rose was perched beside him, a permanent scowl on her


    face. She red at him, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I giggled, ¡°I¡¯m sure, Doris. One mention of your name and they always retreat.¡±


    She seemed to be struggling to drag her re away from Mark. Then she mut-


    tered, ¡°As they should.¡±


    One of the servants arrived with three boxes of wine in a tray, another ced


    ss stools before each of us and then we were all served orange juice.


    The silence in the room stretched as Doris sipped her wine. She lowered her vip and nced at


    each of us. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t just watch me drink,¡± she ges- tured at our sses, ¡°Drink to your fill.¡±


    Reluctantly, each of us picked up our sses and drank.


    I could tell from the tense air in the room the one Doris was trying to clear away ¨C she was going to


    talk about the divorce and she wouldn¡¯t just talk about


    it, she would try to stop me from divorcing her grandson.


    I highly respect Doris but I couldn¡¯t just agree. I couldn¡¯t give up all my efforts to end this and just


    agree to stay with Mark. I couldn¡¯t keep hurting myself and living this life anymore. Every time I saw


    either Mark or Be, all that I could think of was both of them entwined in bed, butt n*ked. How


    could I continue to pretend like nothing had happened? How could he continue to act like it was


    okay?


    Since we all seemed to be hesitating,I decided to bring up the topic. I dropped my half emptied


    ss of orange juice on the stool and faced Grandma, ¡°Grand- ma, I want to divorce Mark.¡± And


    there, it was out. Grandma was frozen for a nanosecond before she pulled herself together. ¡°I was


    the one who proposed it,¡± I continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unknown knowledge that I am not happy in


    this marriage.¡± I passed her a pleading eye, ¡°I hope you can support my decision.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce,¡± Mark¡¯s voice sounded, almost interrupting me. His face still held that bleak


    expression as she red at me.


    Chapter 33 Chapter Thirty Three


    +30 Vouchers


    Rose snapped her gaze to her son, highly displeased by his utterance. ¡°Mark, stop talking


    nonsense.¡± She told him, ¡°If you divorce Sydney, I will introduce you to someone better, a much


    better girl from a better family. I¡¯ve promised you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, please,¡± Mark bit out harshly at his mom without even sparing her a nce. Rose stared


    opened m*uthed at her son,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Shock and anger written all over her face.


    Doris looked at the both of them and slightly shook his head, the expression on her face was a


    telltale of her disappointment. She turned to me, her eyes as- sessing me like she was trying to


    communicate her mind without actually speak- ing. Finally, she spoke up, ¡°It must be my grandson¡¯s


    fault.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I know you and Mark have made an agreement about the inheri- tance of shares.¡±


    Grandma looked quite stunned at my revtion and I nodded, ¡°Yes, Grandma, I know about the


    whole thing.¡± Maybe not the whole thing but atleast, I had an inkling of what was going on. I tried to


    keep my voice steady, ¡°I


    appreciate it but I don¡¯t want to be tied to the inheritance of shares. So even


    when we divorce, there is no need to punish him,¡± I threw a brief nce in


    Mark¡¯s way before facing Grandma again, ¡°He may not be a good husband,¡± I


    shrugged subtly, ¡°At least to me, but he is a good heir.¡±


    I


    Doris¡® eyes lit up in surprise and I could feel Mark¡¯s gaze on me. They both obvi-


    ously didn¡¯t expect me to speak well of the man I so desperately wanted out of


    my life but it was the truth. If Mark remained Grandma Doris¡® heir, then she would, one day, die a


    happy death, knowing that thepany was in good


    hands.


    She looked at me then her gaze switched to Mark with an unfathomable expres- sion. She then held


    my gaze. ¡°Sydney dear, can we speak privately?¡±


    I stared back at her and I knew that there would be lots of convincing and plead- ing and I would


    have to firmly stand my ground if I intend to really go on with


    the divorce.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answered, my voice definite as I made my intent clear. ¡°But I would not change my


    decision no matter what.¡±


    Chapter 33 Chapter Thirty Three


    Send Gift

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 Thirty Four


    Doris and I walked out of the living under Rose and Mark¡¯s watchful gaze, feel- ing their scrutinizing


    eyes boring into us as the door closed behind us.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Stepping out into the tranquil courtyard, we walked through the courtyard then into the garden. The


    garden cocooned us in its serene stillness. The assion- al gentle rustle of leaves, and the soft


    fluttering of birds¡® wings disrupted the calm stillness. The vibrant hues of the various flowers lot up


    the the whole area, their petals swayed gracefully in the breeze and the equally colourful but-


    terflies of all shapes and sizes flitted avout in the garden, adding an ethearal feel and look to the


    space.


    I admired the flowers and butterflies. I sighed quietly, if only my life could be as effortless as their


    beauty.


    Grandma Doris had her hands sped behind her back as we walked along the pathway between


    the garden. It would pain me to say no to Doris but it was what I have to do.


    ¡°Sydney,¡± Doris finally called, her voice was a soothing balm to the ears. ¡°Do you still love Mark?¡±


    I pondered on her question. Do I love Mark? I¡¯ve asked myself this question a number of times but I


    had never answered it. Now I had to, ¡°Maybe I used to,¡± when I still wanted to make the marriage


    work. I shrugged, ¡°Maybe I once tried to,¡± I scoffed, a dry bitter erupting from my throat, ¡°Maybe I


    never even did.¡± I sighed and let my shoulders fall in resignation, ¡°But right now? I don¡¯t know. I


    have no idea if I have any of those feelings for your grandson. All I know and I¡¯m sure of is that he


    doesn¡¯t love me. Mark has never loved me and I can¡¯t remain where I am not wanted.¡±


    All the while, Doris listened silently, her walk slowing down just as mine did. She lowered her head


    in silence for a while and I wondered what she was think- ing? Was she dissapointed in me? In


    Mark?


    12:29


    1/5


    Chapter 34 Thirty Four


    +30 Vouchers


    She had seem the happiest on her wedding day. Was she dissapointed that the


    union didn¡¯t work out?


    ¡°Sydney,¡± her voice wasforting, ¡°I know Mark has hurt you but as his grand-


    mother, I still want to fight for a chance for him.¡± Her pleading gaze met mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good woman and nothing would make me happy as having you in my grandson¡¯s life. Is


    that okay?¡± Then she shook her head and rephrased her re-


    quest, ¡°Would that be possible?¡±


    I shook my head. And instead of baselessly telling her how I wouldn¡¯t allow it even if it was possible.


    I brought out my phone and went straight to my hidden files.


    ¡°Look at this,¡± I handed her the phone and yed the video Be had sent to


    me some months back for her to see.


    I know I should¡¯ve angrily deleted it but something stopped me and I just felt the need to keep it. I


    guess it was for cases like this. It was to show the good


    people in my life that I wasn¡¯t just throwing out marriage away because I want-


    ed to. I had my reason. It was all a farce anyway. So why suffer in it?


    Doris eyes only widened a fraction as she watched it. Other than that, there


    was no other reaction to guage her shock. I guess she already knew that her grandson might be


    capable of such.


    ¡°That is your grandson.¡± My voice trembled as I spoke and I wanted to hit my- self for it. It wasn¡¯t


    supposed to hurt anymore so why do I feel a ache in my heart? I guess it was why I had hid the


    video. It was why I always choose to be angry rather than hurt. It was my way of shutting out all


    these unwanted feel- ings. I swallowed, is my sister!¡±


    And that woman


    ¡°Your sister,¡± Grandma Doris¡® brows slightly creased as she muttered, her de-


    meanor was calm and her expression remained unreadable. I couldn¡¯t help but


    admire how calm she was.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Mark I love,¡± she muttered, probably to herself, as she watched.


    Now she was shaking her head, ¡°This isn¡¯t the sweet boy I watched grow up in-


    to a good loyal man.¡± Then her voice quivered as she whispered ever so silently,


    Chapter 34 Thirty Four


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Mark.¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    Even long after the video ended and the screen remained still, Doris was still


    watching the phone, her frail hands steadily held the phone.


    Then she looked up. There was a smile on her face but it didn¡¯t reach her wa- tery eyes. It made me


    feel bad but I had to console myself that it wasn¡¯t solely my fault. Up until the damned video, I was


    still struggling to make things work by being the perfect wife but Mark only acted like I didn¡¯t exist. I


    had tried and I¡¯ve long learned that it¡¯s okay to let go after fruitlessly trying for so long.


    Her voice trembled as she spoke. She handed the phone back to me, ¡°It¡¯s no doubt,¡± she shook her


    head solemnly, ¡°Mark is not worthy of you.¡± She took a deep breath and finished, ¡°I agree with your


    divorce. If it makes you happy then you have my full support.¡±


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding and it felt like something weighty was finally lifted


    off my ch*st after so long.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± I beamed and chuckled shakily when I felt tears slide. down my cheeks. I


    wiped them off but they kept pouring. Finally, I let them fall and pulled Doris into a tight hug. ¡°You


    are the best grandma in the world and I¡¯d forever be grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, child. You tried your best.¡± Doris soft but firm palm gently patted me on my back, ¡°You


    are my best grand daughter¨Cinw, you¡¯d always be.¡±


    I smiled a watery smile, ¡°Even after our divorce, I promise to still keep in touch with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have to!¡±


    Iughed, sniffing. I felt at peace. I felt happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mark who doesn¡¯t know what to cherish and how to and I pity him. He has lost a gem and he¡¯d


    miss you, Infact he already does. One day, he will regret ever treating you wrong and letting you


    sl*p through his fingers.¡±


    I chuckled and pulled back from the hug, ¡°To be very honest, grandma,¡± I


    12:29


    Chapter 34 Thirty Four


    paused and squinted my eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he regrets it or not.¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    There was silence as the both of us just stared at each other then abruptly, wel both burst out


    laughing.


    We both took our time letting out our emotions and going through it andugh-


    ing to our fill before we walked back to the house.


    As we got closer, we could see Mark on the balcony of the sunroom upstairs.


    He was looking down at the both of us, his brows creased.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the huge grin that my l*ps stretched into, neither did I want to


    stop my arms from going up and waving cheerfully at him.


    ¡°Good morning, Mark,¡± I said loudly and waved with such vigorousness. I didn¡¯t


    feel the usual pain or resentment as I looked at him and waved, only relief and freedom. Finally.


    Mark watched me, his deep set eyes solely on me. He didn¡¯t smile back or


    wave back. He just stood there and watched the both of us get closer to the


    mansion with a resigned look on his face. I guess he could already tell what the


    oue of our talk was.


    When we reached the living room, Mark wasn¡¯t there. It was just a fuming Rosel


    who kept on pacing the living room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mark?!¡± Doris bit out harshly and Rose flinched before she registered


    our presence. Rose opened her m*uth to speak when Mark¡¯s measured voice re-


    verberated through the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, grandma.¡±


    We all looked up and found him leaning on the railings guiding the stairs.


    Doris pinned him with a hard re, her l*ps turned down dissaprovingly, ¡°Come here.¡± It was funny


    how she ordered him as though he was still some unruly teenager. Then she turned away from him


    and took a seat on the one¨Cseater


    cushion chair, ¡°I have an announcement to make.¡±


    Mark looked away from his grandmother and pinned his gaze on me as he


    Chapter 34 Thirty Four


    +30 Vouchers


    took his time to descend the stairs. I didn¡¯t back down either, I held his gaze too.


    When everyone was seated, Doris addressed us all. He turned to Mark first, a simmering anger in


    her eyes, ¡°Mark, Sydney has decided to divorce you and I agree with her decision. You should go


    with her and handle the divorce proce-


    dures tomorrow.¡±


    Mark just calmly sat there, his face expressionless.


    When he didn¡¯t say anything, Doris looked away from him and continued.


    ¡°I have also decided to transfer five percent of the shares in Mark¡¯s name to Syd-


    ney,


    ¡°What?¡± I burst out, unable to control myself. I turned to Doris, we didn¡¯t dis- cuss this. It wasn¡¯t


    even something I had ever hoped for.


    as


    Doris turned to me with a smile etched on her l*ps, her eyes filled with adoration ¡°Yes dear, consider


    it apensation for the grievances.you have suffered in our family for the past three years.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 Thirty Five


    As expected and as it should be, I wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. An ex-


    pression of shock fleetingly coursed through Mark¡¯s face, betraying the calm de- meanor he had


    since been portraying.


    Rose¡¯s shock was loud; she couldn¡¯t contain it so she red up. ¡°What the actu- al hell!¡± She


    erupted, jerking up from her sitting position. ¡°Are you seriously giv- ing her shares?¡±


    Doris sized her up before calmly replying, ¡°Yes, Rose, I am seriously giving her shares.¡±


    ¡°Why?! Doris? Why?¡± Then she turned to me, her face was already red with. anger, ¡°You b**ch!¡±


    She red and even as each of those curse words tumbled out of her m*uth, her voice trembled,


    ¡°How dare you take my son¡¯s share! What did you say to grandma to make her give you the shares


    that belong to my son?¡±


    I just stared at her indifferently, my eyes lingered, perusing the contours of her hard


    angry gaze. This woman never gets tired, does she? Even a demented fool will be able to tell that


    no one could ever influence any decision that Doris takes.


    Doris was a strong and confident woman and she looked it. She is always very confident in


    whatever decision she has chosen.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I tuned back in the conversation in time to see Rose¡¯s arm flung my way and I was able to miss it.


    ¡°Rose!¡± Doris¡® voice sounded like steel as she reprimanded Rose.


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know this b**ch! She¡¯s just a money¨Cgrubbing woman. If she takes our shares,


    she will only harm us.¡±


    Doris feigned looking around the room and I almost couldn¡¯t hold myugh, ¡°I wonder where the


    woman you just described is.¡±


    ¡°Doris! Don¡¯t you see this? This has been her n all along.¡± Then she abruptly


    12:29:


    1/6


    Chapter 35 Thirty Five


    ÅR +30 Vouchers turned to Grandma Doris, ¡°Do you know she is keeping a lover outside? I saw her


    in the hospital with some buff guy that looked Italian. They were being intimate and when I


    confronted her about it, this b**ch didn¡¯t even have the decency to de-


    ny it!¡±


    ¡°Enough, Rose!¡± Doris looked sternly at Rose and shut her up sharply. Then she perfectly arched


    her eyebrows, ¡°Have you forgotten your young days when you


    left Mark to the nanny?¡±


    Rose gulped but didn¡¯t say anything. Grandma continued and she brought her fingers to her face,


    pretending to inspect them as she spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t? Then let me remind you. You had left


    Mark,my sweet youngling with the nanny and went out. I remember that you didn¡¯te home even


    after shamelessly get- ting drunk, instead hung out hung out with strippers every day till¡­¡± she


    trailed off, turned to her; her face a depiction of feigned innocence, and shrugged?¡±


    Her voice cut like a knife as she gritted out herst words, ¡°Sydney is a thou-


    sand times better than you, she has dignity,¡± she leaned forward and whispered in a hissing tone,


    ¡°And she has ss!¡±


    Rose was literally shaking with anger and her fists were tightly clenched by her side and for the


    briefest moment, my muscles bunched, my heart lodged in my throat as I considered the possibility


    of Rose hitting Doris.


    Instead, she erupted as usual, whining. ¡°Those were mistakes I made when I


    was young, why do you have to bring it up before this outsider?!¡± Right then, the hate in her eyes as


    she glowered at Grandma was unmistakable.


    ¡°Young, huh?¡± Doris looked coldly at Rose, ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± she nt- ed an authoritative


    brow, ¡°and I do, you were several years older than Sydney is now, have you forgotten?¡±


    Rose looked at Reba, speechless, gnashing her teeth in anger. The highest she could do was


    shoot daggers at the woman with her eyes. 2


    As I watched her, I mentally shook my head. Why does she have to always dis- y her madness


    thus ending up embarrassing herself? She could have quietly remained seated like her son was


    doing right now and let me talk my way out of


    12-29


    2/6


    Chapter 35 Thirty Five


    this.


    +30 Vouchers


    Mark, who had been quiet all this while, scolded his mother. ¡°Mom!¡± His voice was firm and


    commanding, ¡°Get back to your seat, please.¡± I was surprised


    when she stomped back to her seat.


    I turned back to Doris, ¡°Grandma, I really just want a divorce, I don¡¯t want to cov-


    et shares that don¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± she made air quotes with her fingers, ¡°coveting them. I¡¯m giving


    them to you.¡±


    ¡°But Doris, I-¡± I broke off, thinking of how best I could put it but there wasn¡¯t a


    better way, I have to be blunt and direct. ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    She only shrugged, ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad. They belong to you now and you have


    to want them.¡±


    My shoulders fell, ¡°Grandma please.¡± My eyes fleeted to Rose, ¡°I don¡¯t want any


    trouble. I just want to leave in peace.¡±


    I


    But Doris was unyielding, ¡°If you don¡¯t want these shares then I won¡¯t agree to your divorce.¡±


    And that did it. Won¡¯t it be crazy if I preferred to stay in a marriage I didn¡¯t want


    just because I didn¡¯t want to covet shares? It wasughable.


    ¡°Alright, Grandma, if you insist, I¡¯ll ept these shares,¡± a resigned sigh es- caped my l*ps as I


    agreed. It was a good thing she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about not selling the shares. I could


    easily find an opportunity to transfer the shares to Mark after the divorce has been finalized. Then I


    would be rid of them


    in every part of my life. Then I¡¯d know that whatever way I choose to get in- volved again would be


    my choice.


    Doris smiled triumphantly then called onto one 9f the maids, ¡°Go to my room, there¡¯s a brown file on


    the desk. Bring it.¡±


    I raise my brows, did she have this nned all along? Perhaps, she had intend- ed to give me the


    shares whether or not I stay with her grandson. That made


    12:29


    3/6


    Chapter 35 Thirty Five


    +30 Vouchers


    more sense because Doris was not one to take decisions in the heat of the mo-


    ment.


    The maid came back with the file. Grandma asked the maid to ce the file be-


    fore her then she beckoned on me. ¡°Here, you will have to sign here,¡± she point-


    ed to a spot and then another, ¡°And here then the shares are yours.¡±


    I scuttled closer and took the pen she stretched out to me. I nced through


    the terms then I signed on the share transfer documents. As I signed them, I could feel the drill of


    Rose¡¯s gaze atop my head.


    When all was done, Doris put the documents beside her and smiled. ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, Doris. I should be the one thanking you.¡± Then I took her


    frail hands with a surprisingly firm grip in mine, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    She nodded with a smile. I released her hand and got on my feet. I turned to


    Mark, ¡°By 9:00 AM tomorrow, I¡¯ll be at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau,


    be there or be square.¡± I made sure to sound firm. I didn¡¯t want my time to be wasted again.


    He remained seated, his right ankle resting on his left knee. He nodded and replied with that aloof


    expression still stered on his face, ¡°See you tomor-


    row.¡±


    Grandma Doris walked me to the entrance of the living room. Then she pulled me into a hug. ¡°Till


    we see again.¡±


    ¡°I already promised you, I¡¯d make time toe visit.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    We hugged one more time and I walked out of their living room. I made my way to the garage to get


    my car. As my hand gripped the car¡¯s doorknob and was about to pull the door open, I almost


    screamed in fright when Rose appeared out of nowhere from behind me.


    ¡°And where did you get those keys?¡±


    12:291


    4/6


    Chapter 35 Thirty Five


    +30 Vouchers


    I closed my eyes and took a deep calming breath. Then I swirled on my heels


    and turned to her. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You b**ch!¡± She started, bitter as always, ¡°You took my son¡¯s shares, and now


    you want to steal his car?¡± She red at me viciously.


    I scoffed. Seriously?! Is this how easy it was to steal a car? I spared her at bored nce, my tine as


    rxed as I could make it, ¡°This is my car, not your


    son¡¯s, you go ask your son.¡±


    Just then, Mark appeared, his hands lodged in his pockets, from deep in the


    shadows of the garage same direction his mother hade from. I squinted my eyes behind him,


    was there some door there that was linked inside the house or something?


    I nodded toward Mark¡¯s for Rose to see that he was behind her. ¡°There is he,


    ask him.¡±


    Rose turned sharply, the words immediately tumbling down her m*uth. ¡°Why


    would you give her the key to such an expensive car? What for? Some kind of farewell gift?¡±


    Mark regarded his mother for a while then his gaze traveled to the car and


    back to Rose¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s hers, not mine.¡± He answered simply.


    Rose turned and gaped at the car, open¨Cm*uthed. Then she erupted, ¡°How¡¯s


    that even possible? How can you afford such an expensive car?¡±


    ¡°I am no longer your daughter inw, why should I tell you how I came to own


    the car? It¡¯s my business.¡±


    Though we were yet to be officially divorced, since Grandma Doris has ap- proved it and Mark has


    also agreed then it was done. In my head and to all of them, I was no longer a Torres. Damn, the


    sheer joy the thought brought me.


    ¡°You bought it with my son¡¯s money, didn¡¯t you?¡± Rose used as she walked up to the car door


    and pressed her palm on the keyhole, refusing to give up.


    I rolled my eyes, she was so blinded by their family¡¯s fortune that she thinks.


    12:29


    5/6


    Chapter 35 Thirty Five


    +30 Vouchers


    everyone hungers to beg or steal from them. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s my business how


    I got to own the car. Now, please, move!¡±


    I moved past her, slightly pushing her, got into the car and mmed the door shut on her. All the


    while, Mark just stood there, silently observing.


    I pressed hard on the horn button and the honk sounded loudly. From the rearview mirror, I could


    see Rose standing there, glowering as she watched me


    drive off.


    As I drove out of the Torrespound, the joy I felt was immeasurable. Finally!


    I wind down the window, letting the fresh air blow through my hair. Then I turned on music on my


    yer and increased the volume and happily sang


    along.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 Thirty Six


    The car screeched noisily on the tarred road and I felt myself slightly thrown for- ward as I suddenly


    stepped on the brake and the car came to an abrupt halt.


    I turned to my side to see Be squatting in front of the Torres mansion¡¯s gate. What a pity, Be


    couldn¡¯t get in without Mark¡¯s approval.


    She must have noticed that I was the one in the car because she straightened up and stomped


    toward the car. She pped her palm on the b*dy of the car. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± She shouted and I


    almost burst outughing.


    What right was she trying to exercise now? Or was it authority?


    Even though Rose hated me so much and I was getting a divorce, I doubted Bel- had any chance


    with Mark unless she¡¯d continue to be in the shadows of who- ever he marries next. Rose would


    definitely and equally look down on Be just as she had done with me since we came from the


    same background. Besides, I trusted Doris, after seeing that video, I was sure Be already


    disgusts her. If Mark ever made any attempt to wed Be, Doris would be highly against it.


    The Torres family and mine were two worlds apart. Theirs was in a higher rank and my family was


    ready to do anything to climb to theirs. I fleetingly wondered the shock that my divorce would bring


    to them since it was their only connec-


    tion to the Torres family.


    ¨C


    If only Be had not taken Mark for granted. Three years ago, Mark had truly fall- en in love with


    Be, overlooking the ring fact that she didn¡¯te from a family as wealthy as his. Mark¡¯s


    family, as expected, had highly disapproved of Be but Mark didn¡¯t give up on their love. He had


    fought for a long time and made many concessions before his family finally agreed to their union.


    Unfortunately, Be seemed to have given up long before. Or maybe there was nothing to even


    give up in the first ce. She had not cherished Mark¡¯s effort, in- stead she chose to fly away with


    some lover. She flung away an opportunity as golden as that without thinking twice and now she


    wanted in again? I shook my


    12:30


    1/5


    Chapter 36 Thirty Six


    +30 Vouchers


    head, what she didn¡¯t know was that opportunities like that only came once.


    ¡°Are you deaf!¡± Be¡¯s grating voice pulled me out of my slight sympathy for her. ¡°I said get down


    from the car. Why are you shaking your head?¡±


    The guts! If I were a bystander, I would really admire Be¡¯s confidence.


    I looked at her. She must have, somehow, gotten a whiff that we were finally di- vorcing. She was


    here to confirm it herself but she couldn¡¯t even get to the door. Why didn¡¯t she just call Mark instead,


    I wondered.


    I took a deep breath. I opened the door and stepped down from the car, decid- ing to let everything


    go for the moment. All the anger, the contempt for making me take her ce, I put it all aside. No


    matter how horrible she might be, she was still my sister. If not for the hate that was always driving


    the both of us, I would never sit back and watch my sister go astray.


    Now, I stood by the car, ready to treat and speak sense into her head like a sis- ter would do to a


    sister that they care for. I wanted to make her see reality, and


    open her eyes to the doom that was right before her.


    ¡°What?!¡± She yelled before I could even get a word out, her eyes filled with re-


    sentment for me, ¡°Did you divorce Mark yet?¡±


    I rolled my eyes and tried to tame the sizzling annoyance in me but it was hard.


    Of course, that was why she was here.


    ¡°What?¡± I said nonchntly, ¡°Can you not contact him?¡± I pointed to the gate, ¡°Or


    perhaps go in there and ask him? Why squat before gates to way me and in-


    terrogate me?¡±


    She swallowed and hershes fluttered as she looked away for a brief second.


    I smirked, I had hit the nail on the head, huh? She didn¡¯t want to admit that the se-


    curity wouldn¡¯t let her in unless Mark ordered them to.


    ¡°Look,¡± she licked her l*ps and faced me, ¡°I want to know from you.¡± She lied


    dumbly, ¡°Just tell me, are you guys done with all the divorce processes?¡±


    I scoffed as I gazed at her. It didn¡¯t even take a lot for her to mellow and go


    12:301


    2/5


    Chapter 36 Thirty Six


    +30 Vouchers


    soft. I smirked as a bulb abruptly turned on in my head. ¡°Give me a penny, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    At first she just gaped at me, probably waiting for me to burst out in giggles and announce that I


    was joking. ¡°A penny!¡±


    ¡°Yes, a penny. Come on, hand it over,¡± I opened my palm to her.


    Her eyes sized me up. Then she rolled her eyes, took out a hundred dors and pped it on my


    open palm. ¡°Take it, no need to give change.¡± With her chin and nose up in the air and her


    shoulders suddenly high, she said it as though she had just gifted me a hundred thousand dors.


    I took it from her hands and observed it. I waved my hands in the air and hand- ed it to her, ¡°Nah. I


    just want a penny.¡±


    Sheughed, ¡°Sydney, take it. I¡¯m giving you the whole thing. You might need it.¡±


    ¡°Nope, I only need a penny because the disgusting love between you and Mark is only worth a


    penny.¡±


    Her smile froze on her face. Slowly, her face started to twist with anger.


    I smirked, enjoying the thrill of having sessfully made her feel belittled and


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    mocked. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it, I¡¯ll leave. I am sure there are otherpetitors will- ing to spend this


    penny to buy thetest news about Mark.¡±


    Be furiously snatched the money from me, almost wing my palm with her


    nails. She sipped her hundred dors inside her purse and ransacked it for a penny. Her head came


    up, sweat starting to coat on her creased brows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a penny! Just take a dor.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m only taking what the love between you and Mark is worth.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Sydney! Damn you!¡± Her face was so red with anger and she sound-


    ed like she would burst in tears any second.


    Standing there, she looked so pathetic and hrious that I couldn¡¯t even bring


    myself to be mad at her.


    12:30


    3/5


    Chapter 36 Thirty Sir


    +30 Vouchers


    Since she had no choice but to find a penny. She continued to impatiently search her purse, some


    of her things fell on the floor and she would pick them up only for another one to fall. Finally, she


    found a penny.


    She angrily threw it at me. There¡¯s your damned penny!¡±


    I caught it with a smile, further annoying her. I looked up at her and told her what she badly wanted


    to hear. ¡°Mark and I will get divorced tomorrow.¡±


    Her shoulders seemed to fall in relief and her anger morphed into triumph and


    happiness. Her l*ps stretched into a satisfied smile, That¡¯s good.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°I bet you, I don¡¯t even need to do anything, and you won¡¯t


    e able to


    marry Mark. Just like him and I, you two have always been people of different caliber. It won¡¯t be


    possible, Be, move on.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°You wait and see. He once fought for me, he would do it


    again.¡±


    I scoffed but I didn¡¯t bother to say anything else to her. She wouldn¡¯t listen. She


    never has. I got back in the car and she stepped away as I started the car.


    I waved at her, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the news and I¡¯ve told you the truth. You think about it yourself and do


    with it whatever you wish.¡± I told her sincerely, with no


    anger or contempt.


    She didn¡¯t even wave back, she just rolled her eyes. Then she bent down and started to pick some


    of the things that dropped from her purse.


    As I passed the turn, I slowed down. There was a man in tattered clothes rifling through the waste


    bin there. I threw the penny for the man. I couldn¡¯t hold theughter that bubbled up my throat when


    the penny fell on the car floor as the beggar threw it back.


    I stuck my head out of the car¡¯s window, and hollered out to Be. ¡°Hey, Be!¡±


    She looked up and I said in a derisive tone, ¡°Look, even a beggar despises the pa-


    thetic love between you and Mark!¡±


    Without looking back again, I continued to sing along to my music and casually


    12:30


    4/5


    Chapter 36 Thirty Six


    flicked the penny into the sewer as I drove away.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 Thirty Seven


    Reflexively, my l*ps curled into a smile as I saw him, through the ss walls of the bureau, alight


    from his car and sauntered toward the entrance of the Civil Af-


    fairs Bureau.


    I arrived here about five minutes ago and I had half expected that I would have to wait for quite a


    long time before he would get here. But here he was waltzing into the bureau just like we agreed.


    He spotted me quite fast. Then he turned and walked toward me.


    ¡°Well, hello.¡±


    He nodded and stuffed his hands into his pockets, ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this early,¡± I said as I got on my feet, hanging my bag on my shoulder.


    His shoulders didn¡¯t move more than an inch as he shrugged slightly, ¡°I told you I was gonna be


    here at the time you stated. I gave you my word, I wasn¡¯t


    about to go back on them.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, unable to stop myself from grinning. To be honest, I was impressed. Was this


    Doris influence?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± I told him and led the way to the office of the judge.


    My smile widened each time I felt or looked at the paper in my hand. Finally, I was no more Mrs


    Torres. It felt effing good.


    Our divorce registration had gone extremely smooth. I guess I should have ex- pected that we


    would be treated like kings because it was Mark. We were given special VIP treatment, making


    everything swift and they kept smiling at Mark too, hoping to get in his good books.


    I turned to see Mark walking behind. His l*ps were set grimly and he looked straight ahead, the set


    of his jaw refusing to betray his emotions or thoughts.


    12:30


    1/5


    Chapter 37 Thirty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    He must have noticed my gaze on him because he turned to me, ¡°Any prob-


    lem?¡± He raised perfectly arched brows and asked.


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t think me being d that we finally got divorced is a


    problem so no. I¡¯m just really happy that we have this now,¡± I raised the certifi-


    cate in the air.


    He nodded, ¡°Of course, you are.¡±


    The silence stretched endlessly between us as we walked to the entrance. Then his voice suddenly


    sounded, breaking the silence, ¡°So what are you going


    to do next?¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°What else? Ofcourse, I¡¯ll go find another man to get marry.¡± I looked up to see his


    expression. There was a slight crease in his forehead and this


    time, I could tell that he was surprised and bemused. I borated, ¡°You know, ex-


    change vows and get trapped in a marriage with another man who will dislike


    me just as much as I dislike him.¡±


    He shook his head slightly and looked ahead again but I could see the twitch


    of his l*ps as he held back his smile.


    He removed his hands from his pocket and handed me a card. I stopped walk-


    ing as I took it from him with a frown and turned it over on my palm. ¡°What¡¯s


    thi-¡± I stopped and looked up at him. I found his eyes on me. ¡°Have you with-


    drawn it? I haven¡¯t received any notification,¡± I muttered as I started to riffle


    through my bag for my phone but his words stopped me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no notification. I didn¡¯t withdraw anything.¡±


    I eyed him, my gaze shifting from the card to his face, ¡°Why? What¡¯s the mat-


    ter? The amount in the ount isn¡¯tplete?¡± I started to hand the card back


    to him. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more than enough in it but I¡¯ll reconfirm then-¡±


    ¡°Just take the card, Sydney,¡± he said exasperatedly and cut me off.


    I regarded him for a while. ¡°Why?¡± That mask was over his face again as he re- turned my stare, his


    eyes unreadable, ¡°You don¡¯t want a break¨Cup fee anymore?¡± I


    drew back, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted me to give you?¡±


    12:30


    2/5


    Chapter 37 Thirty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need this million and I know you know it. It was obvi- ously just an


    obstacle to stop you from divorcing me, I didn¡¯t know you would get the money so soon. Now that


    we are divorced, I naturally can¡¯t take it any- more. I¡¯m a billionaire, asking you for a break¨Cup fee is


    even embarrassing.¡±


    Iughed out loud, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my pleasure that you¡¯re embarrassed,¡± I mused as I carefully tucked


    my card in my bag. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that the man be- fore me seemed different. It wasn¡¯t


    the grumpy vtile Mark I lived with. If only he was this understanding andmunicating in our


    marriage, maybe I would-


    n¡¯t have had any desire to leave the marriage.


    We started walking in silence again. ¡°By the way, the shares that grandma trans- ferred to me, I¡¯m


    not nning to keep.¡± I looked up at him and smiles, ¡°So just have yourwyer draft a transfer


    document and mail it to me, I¡¯ll sign it. No is-


    sue.


    Mark shook his head and said, ¡°Nah. There¡¯ll be no need for that. Since Grand- ma has transferred


    the shares to you, then they are yours, not mine. If you can¡¯t bring yourself to take it from her,


    consider it as alimony from me, as long as you don¡¯t sell the shares.¡±


    I shrugged, slightly surprised. I had thought his shares in thepany meant the world to him. I


    thought he had been boiling inside as I signed the shares transfer documents but here he was,


    acting all cool about. Impressive. ¡°Well, If you change your mind, you can just easily contact my


    lawyer,¡± I handed him mywyer¡¯s business card. ¡°That¡¯s if you don¡¯t want to call me or you can¡¯t


    reach


    me.¡±


    He stared at the card for a while then he took it and stuffed it in his pocket with-


    out giving it a nce.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    By this time, we had both already walked to the parking lot. I strode to my car


    and unlocked it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, awkwardly standing by my op car¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He raised his hand in a light wave and said.¡°¡±


    12:30


    3/5


    Chapter 37 Thirty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    I pursed my l*ps then Iughed teasingly as I got in the car, ¡°Better not.¡±


    I started the car and without another nce at Mark, I drove away. As I drove. away from the


    bureau, I rolled down my car¡¯s window, enjoying the breeze and


    the feel of freedom.


    I stopped when the traffic light stopped at red. Pedestrians crossed the roads as we waited for the


    lights to turn to green. While I waited, I brought out my phone. I felt pretty so I took several selfies.


    After much zooming in and out of each of the selfies, I finally posted one of them on social media. I


    captioned the


    picture, ¡®Happy Single!


    No longer a Torres. Single and freaking happy.¡±


    Almost immediately, I got a notification that someone had liked my picture. I lift- ed my brows,


    grinning, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fast.¡±


    I tapped on the profile of the person that reacted and realized that it was Luigi. I didn¡¯t even know he


    was following me. I followed him back.


    The light turned green so I dropped my phone and continued to drive, all the while, the notification


    beeps of my phone filled me with curiosity. At the next traf- fic light stop, I quickly took my phone


    and opened the notifications.


    I chuckled lightly to myself as I saw the numerous notifications. My tweet had been retweeted by the


    many youngdies who coveted Mark. I half expected Bel- to start iming him or for her to also


    retweet it.


    Iughed as I imagined that one of those gossip blogs would title their story about his break¨Cup


    with, ¡®The most wanted man is finally back in the dating mar-


    ket!¡®


    Just as I was about to drop my phone, my phone rang and vibrated in my palm. Instinctively, I


    picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, It¡¯s Luigi.¡±


    ¡°Oh hi. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good. So my friend at the police station just informed me that the


    12:30


    4/5


    Chapter 37 Thirty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    man who attacked you at the coffee shop, Bran, was sessfully captured.


    And he has finally confessed.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank goodness. So who sent him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s some guy that works for you. He¡¯s the department supervisor in your-


    pany. I think he said his name is-¡±


    ¡°Richie.¡±


    I bit out disappointedly as I finished the sentence for Luigi. I should¡¯ve known he wouldn¡¯t just


    change or back down like that.


    ¡°Yep. Richie. You already suspect him?¡±


    ¡°Kind of, I just hadn¡¯t expected him to get to this so quickly.¡± I sighed, ¡°I was real-


    ly hoping he¡¯d change.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s bad because he didn¡¯t. And now, the police are preparing to arrest


    him.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Luigi. I need to go now. I need to make good use of the time before


    the policee.¡±


    12:30

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 Thirty Eight


    The rest of the ride straight to work was smooth. It was as if the universe was against Richie; there


    was no more traffic stop on the way.


    In no time, I reached thepany. The tires screeched noisily against the floor as I abruptly


    pressed my feet on the brake and parked clumsily. I looked around for the cops¡® car as I locked my


    own car but there weren¡¯t any of their cars around nor were the twinkling or sound of their red and


    blue light bars any- where around.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m on time,¡± I muttered to myself and hurried inside. I ignored the greet- ings I got as I


    rushed to the elevator. I took the elevator and went to the floor.


    where Richie¡¯s office was situated. As I rode there, I dialed the line of the head


    security.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± I managed to answer his greeting and went straight to the reason why I had called him.


    ¡°Right now, I want you to tightly guard all the exits and pre- vent Richie, the customer service


    department head, from going out of the premises if he ever tries to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Even before I hung up, I could already hear him barking orders to his men.


    Good.


    I would make sure he got arrested. I have given him enough time and opportuni- ty to reflect on his


    misbehaviors and change for the better.


    The elevator stopped at the floor number I had pressed. I stepped out and rushed down the hall,


    heading straight to Richie¡¯s office.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my disgust when I abruptly opened the door and found Richie in apromising


    position with one of the new employees. They were both seat- ed on the cushioned sofa in the


    office; Richie¡¯s big b*dy almost concealed the-


    12:30


    1/5


    Chapter 38 Thirty Eight


    +30 Vouchers


    dy beside him. Thedy¡¯s skirt had rolled up and Richie¡¯s hand was ced on her b*rethighs as he


    seemed to be murmuring something to her, his face inched closer to her by the second. They were


    so engrossed in each other that they hadn¡¯t noticed that I came in.


    I snorted loudly, disgusted and irritated and they both flew away from ea- chother. The girl wouldn¡¯t


    stop tugging her skirt down as she stood before me while Richie ran his fingers through his hair as


    he walked back to his office


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    chair.


    ¡°Look,¡± he stuttered and he tried to exin just before he would sit down, ¡°It¡¯s


    not what you think. I wasn¡¯t flirting with her.¡± He pointed at her, ¡°She¡¯s the one.


    who is flirting with me. She came in here with the intent to seduce me.¡±


    Richie was really incorrigible, wasn¡¯t he? Despite the threats and reprimand, he still refused to


    detest from his promiscuous acts. Since I had been unable to make it to work due to Grace¡¯s health


    and the issues with my divorce, I bet he


    had thought his thugs had properly done the job he sent them and assassinat-


    ed me.


    Thedy shot him a shocked look coated with disbelief and betrayal before turn-


    ing to me. Her face had gone pale with fear and her eyes were wide as she apol-


    ogized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± her voice was barely above a whisper. Her l*ps trembled as


    she fiddled with her fingers, her head hung down, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to


    do anything, I swear it. I came in here to give him some documents he had


    asked for and he-¡±


    I cut her bbering shut as I interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt during work hours. If it happens again,


    you¡¯re out! Now get out!¡± She flinched as I snarled at her.


    ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m really sorry. Thank you so much, ma¡¯am.¡± Thedy


    mumbled then she scrambled out of the room, with her head hanging low.


    I turned to Richie, he had been looking at me but he quickly looked away when


    I turned but I saw the re on his face just before he looked down; the con- tempt that must be


    spreading inside him because I was still breathing, his palm


    ttened on a piece of paper on her desk as he pretended to focus his attention


    12:31


    2/5


    Chapter 38 Thirty Eight


    to it.


    +30 Vouchers


    I scanned the room for any potential weapon he could use on me. Since he


    wanted me dead and we were alone, I was sure he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to m his


    chair on my head until I was bleeding profusely. Though there wasn¡¯t any poten-


    tial weapon but to a person with the intent to murder, everything was a weapon;


    everything, down to the papers scattered in his desk. I made sure to have my guard up and be alert


    as I took a couple of steps closer to him. I could see his Adams Apple bobbed as he swallowed


    nervously.


    ¡°Richie.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Sydney.¡± He called back and I couldn¡¯t stop the brief bitter chuckle that bubbled up my


    throat. Wasn¡¯t he inly calling me Sydney the other day? Now


    what was the fuss with the whole ma¡¯am?


    ¡°Tell me, Richie, what would you gain by hiring an assassin disguised as a sup-


    plier to kill me?¡±


    It all made sense now, when we discussed the new addition to Luxe vogue and obviously, as a


    department head, Bran had to be present and he had been. He had been among the department


    heads that even dropped their opinions.


    ¡°What assassin?¡± His l*ps tembled slightly. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t under-


    stand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he continued, attempting to feign ignorance,


    but I could see through it all. His fidgety fingers, his trembling l*ps, his unneces- sarily creased


    brows and squinted eyes, it was all there ¨C the telltale signs of


    guilt.


    I raised my brows, ¡°Is that how you want to escape this? By pretending to know nothing about it.¡±


    His brows furrowed deeper, ¡°What¡­why¡­¡± he stuttered pathetically so I shut


    him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to pretend. The dumb man you hired has con- fessed.¡± His eyes


    widened and his face turned pale instantly, he knew he had


    been exposed and there was no way around it anymore.


    12:31


    3/5


    Chapter 38 Thirty Eight


    +30 Vouchers


    I regarded him for a while, watching his l*ps wobble as he tried to speak up. ¡°If I were you, I would


    have taken the money you paid then I would run away, far from here. Unfortunately, you¡¯re still


    here, filled and clinging to a thin sliver of hope.¡±


    He looked at me and his eyes glinted, whether with hate or anger, I could bare- ly tell but I still held


    his gaze, there was a limit to whatever he could do to me


    here.


    ¡°Before you harm me, think about the consequences, Richie. Trust me, I may not be in the field but I


    am sure that the punishment for ordering a murder andmitting one personally are not the


    same. Besides, I¡¯ve had all the exits. blocked, you can¡¯t escape even if you¡¯re able to kill me and get


    me out of your


    way.¡±


    I walked to the window. I smiled as I looked down at the police cars that were parking, his lightbars


    dimmed as he tried


    to stop her. Then I pointed down to the window with, ¡°Even if you¡¯re able to, the police have also


    surrounded the wholepany. There¡¯s no way out.


    I watched Richie¡¯s face turn even paler as he looked down the window. His


    eyes hastily scanned the room, probably searching for an escape route.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She grinned as Richie pleaded as his face wobbled. He dropped to his knees, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    with you since thepany w


    you since thepany was founded, don¡¯t do this to


    1. me. I will change. I swear it, Sydney, please.¡±


    I looked at him coldly, ¡°I already gave you a chance, Richie. I gave you a choice but you chose not


    to cherish it. Instead, you chose not to let me see.


    At that moment, one of the police walked in. They handcuffed Richie, ignoring his protests and


    pleas and took him away. Despite everything, Richie still looked at me pleadingly, ¡°Sydney, please


    plead for me in court, please!¡±


    I ignored him. They took him out of the room and down the elevator. I stormed to the financial


    director¡¯s office and yelled out an order, ¡°Print out the evidence of Richie ¡®s embezzlement and


    submit it to thewyer for prosecution. Inwnat every detail there, the amount he stole from the


    company, the personal trips, I


    12:31D


    4/5


    Chapter 38 Thirty Eight


    +30 Vouchers


    started to pace the room and my b*dy shook with so much anger. I turned to money. I didn¡¯t recall


    how much he stole from thepany, and I don¡¯t want to know. I want whatever he has taken from


    thepany back in multiples!¡±


    The financial director nodded in agreement and immediately set out to do as


    he has been instructed.


    The office was silent; no one dared to look at me. But at that moment, every-


    one knew who the real boss of thepany was and they ced it at the back of their heads that,


    no matter how dear or valuable they were to thepany, they would get thrown out of the


    company, if they misbehaved, in the blink of an


    eye.


    12:31

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 Thirty Nine


    After ensuring that Richie had been taken away, I called a mini meeting with all of the employees


    and gave a stern warning to all of them. If they knew they weren¡¯t ready to work then they had


    better turn in their resignation letters. Since I wasn¡¯t stuck in a marriage anymore, the era where


    there was no strict and con- sistent supervision was now history. Then I instructed the HR team to


    start to carry out the recruitment process from within thepany for the most suit- able person to


    upy Richie¡¯s position.


    After the meeting, I rushed to the hospital. It was finally the day Grace would get discharged.


    Finally, she would get out of that ufortable hospital bed.


    On my way out, I met with the head of security and instructed him to still keep the ce tightly


    secure. Who knows how many of Bran¡¯s type Richie had?


    I drove to the hospital, getting some groceries and veggies on the way so that I would make some


    home cooked meals for Grace. She has had enough of those hospital meals. She needs something


    specially made for her. I also got some good wine to celebrate my divorce with Mark. It would have


    been way fun to go to a bar, probably visit Luigi¡¯s bar but I couldn¡¯t risk it with Grace¡¯s health.


    When I got to the hospital, I made sure to find a good parking spot close to the entrance of the


    hospital so that Grace wouldn¡¯t have to walk too much before


    she reached the car.


    I made my way inside. I returned the smile the receptionist threw at me, ¡°Hel- lo.¡± Then I walked to


    Grace¡¯s ward. My steps slowed and my brows creased as I took in the people by her ward. There


    was an average sized man dressed in a suit, his face morphed in a sneer as his gaze fell from one


    part of the hospital in- terior to another in a condescending manner. Behind him were two hefty men


    in a spandex t¨Cshirt that clung to their muscled shirts and their butts were d in equally tight


    cks. The expressions on their faces would scare anyone from approaching them but they were


    standing where they shouldn¡¯t, someone


    12:31


    1/5


    Chapter 39 Thirty Nine


    had to stand up to them.


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you and why are you huddled here? There are seats in the reception area


    where you can simply wait. Your presence here would be disturb- ing the patients.¡± I blurted out,my


    brows furrowing even more. And why would the doctor¡¯s allow them to just stay before a ward like


    this? My gaze shifted from them to the door. I hoped Grace was fine.


    The man in suit seemed to be the one in lead. He stepped forward and the two burly men behind


    him mirrored his movement. The man took his time to eye me from my head to my toes and back up


    again.


    ¡°We¡¯re not just huddled here. We are here to visit Miss Grace.¡±


    I looked them up and down just like the man did to me now. None of their faces looked familiar so


    what business do they have with Grace? Did Joel and Sandra send them to finish the job they


    started? Or perhaps, I lifted one of my brows, they were government officials? Had Sandra run to


    report to daddy?


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    FE


    He tantly ignored my question, acting as though whatever I had to say was ir-


    relevant. ¡°We got information that this is the ward where she was admitted but they would not let us


    in without her guardian¡¯s permission.¡± His gaze went up and down my b*dy again, ¡°Perhaps, you


    are her guardian?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I answered in a cl*pped tone. He could ask me questions but he would-


    n¡¯t even answer mine.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s good then.¡± Then he smoothed his hands over his jacket and


    smiled, forcibly, the corners of his eyes looked strained as she forced the smile


    to remain. ¡°Is Miss Grace in? We need to speak with her.¡°E


    I felt a tightening in my heart. Why were they in search of her when she hadn¡¯t


    even done anything. I tried to remain calm though and my growing irritation.


    with the man was helping a lot. ¡°She¡¯s not here. If you have any business with her, you can just tell


    me, I will ry it to her.¡±


    The man¡¯s smile faltered, ¡°I really would prefer to directly speak with Miss


    12:311


    2/5


    Chapter 39 Thirty Nine


    Grace. It¡¯s pretty confidential and personal.¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you can tell it to me. I have the authority to handle it on her be-


    half.¡±


    He managed to keep his smile that looked more like a scowl on. ¡°Very well, then. We want to have a


    good talk with Miss Grace about the charges she had filed against Miss Sandra. Can you make a


    decision concerning that too?¡±


    When I didn¡¯t say anything, he added. ¡°We are hoping she wille to have a healthy conversation


    with Miss Grace.¡±


    These ones were definitely doing Sandra¡¯s father¡¯s bidding. I nodded. ¡°I see,¡± then I took a


    threatening step forward. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you though,, what meth- ods do you n to use to drop


    charges against her will? Threats? Intimidation? Or perhaps you have a bag filled with money that


    you intend to use to bribe her.¡±


    The man¡¯s smile fell and his face seemed to harden if you looked closer. She hadn¡¯t expected him


    to look so close or to be so direct in letting him know her suspicions.


    Heughed awkwardly, trying to ease the tension in the air but it was now toote. ¡°Come on,


    ma¡¯am. We only meant to talk to Grace and see if we can find a solution that benefits both parties.¡±


    I sneered as his eyes looked like they softened for a while. These people would stop at nothing. I


    coldly said, ¡°Sorry, I can tell you now that Miss Grace will not drop thewsuit. You can save your


    time and just leave.¡±


    I took a step back as the door to the ward suddenly creaked open and Grace stepped out. The Man


    in suit threw me a dirty look before he turned to the hospi- tal¡­


    She faced the man too, ¡°I¡¯m Grace. Pleasee in for a cup of coffee as you tell me about the


    terms you are willing to offer.¡±


    My m*uth dropped open as the man¡¯s eyes lit up. He shed me a triumphant grin and faced Grace.


    ¡°There will be no need for that, Miss Grace as we don¡¯t have a lot of time on our hands right now.¡±


    12:31D


    3/5


    Chapter 39 Thirty Nine


    +30 Vouchers


    Grace nodded,not even looking my way for once! I would have stayed mad at her but I got


    distracted as my eyes took in her appearance. She was already dressed in one of the dresses I


    brought thest time I visited and her skin had regained its color and her l*ps weren¡¯t so dry


    anymore.


    ¡°Very well then, do hint me on your terms.¡±


    And the man did with a full blown smile. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to drop the charges against Miss


    Sandra, we are willing to fight the maximum government subsidies for yourpany and the lowest


    tax rate.¡±


    I coldly interrupted him. What nonsense! ¡°Humph, what bullshit subsidies? Like she hasn¡¯t been


    paying the tax rate.¡± The man turned to me, his l*ps set in a grim line as he red at me. ¡°Sorry, Mr.


    Lower tax rate but we don¡¯t need it. I


    just want to take Sandra to court!¡±


    Grace pped me on my arm and smiled at the man. ¡°Please, don¡¯t mind her, lis-


    ten to me. I agree, as long as the preferential policy is implemented, I will drop


    thewsuit.¡±


    The man clearly didn¡¯t expect Grace to agree so quickly. He blinked a couple of times, clearly


    stunned, then he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll handle it as soon as possible.¡± He


    took her hands and shook it, ¡°Thank you so much for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± Grace smiled sweetly at them.


    And just like that, the man turned, threw me a dirty look and waltzed out of the hospital.


    I turned to Grace and erupted, ¡°What the actual hell, Grace?!¡±


    She smiled at me and took my hand. ¡°Rx, Sydney.¡±


    I snatched my hand from her, ¡°Rx! Did you just tell me to rx? How could you agree with


    them?¡±


    ¡°Sydney-¡±


    ¡°Sandra hurt you!¡± I cut her short, ¡°And she should pay for it! How could you


    12:31


    4/5


    Chapter 39 Thirty Nine


    +30 Vouchers


    agree with them and let her go like that?¡± I was fuming. Did her short time in the hospital affect her


    brain or something?


    Grace sighed and looked at me. ¡°Will you let me speak?¡±


    I regarded her for a while then I looked away, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Sydney, business is business. They brought a good deal to us. And I don¡¯t want that jerk, Joel,


    anymore so why not also get something off him and then we¡¯d throw his trash to Sandra since she


    seems to want him so badly. Right now, they¡¯re desperate. Sandra ¡®s father is running for state


    senator, if Sandra is tak- en to court amidst his campaigns and all, his political opponents will attack


    him, they will seize the opportunity and bring him down so he is desperate. This is his weakness, so


    they came to negotiate with us. Once this period is over, there won¡¯t be such good opportunities


    anymore, so why wouldn¡¯t I agree?! Be- sides,¡± she added in a smug smile, ¡°This way, we don¡¯t get


    to spend even a dime on anything. If we insist on taking them to court, you do know how much we¡¯d


    spend, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I remained silent as I pondered her words. She was right. This will actually go really well for the


    company concerning the mini crisis Luxe


    e was current- ly in.


    I pursed my l*ps, holding in my grin as I turned to her. The moment our gaze met, I couldn¡¯t hide my


    grin anymore. I looked at Grace and admired her. It was- n¡¯t a surprise that she kept ourpany


    standing for three years all by herself. I pulled her into a hug, ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    12:31

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 Chapter Forty


    ¡°I think this is okay, Grace. You already look stunning. Even as youid in that bed, unconscious,


    you still looked beautiful.¡±


    She groaned and rolled her eyes, ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t remind me of those days. It


    was crazy seeing my face like that, I was terrified that the scars would never


    fade.¡±


    Iughed as I moved closer to her as she adjusted her dress. I helped her put on her n*e


    around her n*eck the emerald one I made for her. ¡°Well they


    did.¡°.


    ¨C


    She stopped, seeming frozen for the briefest seconds then she screamed and


    hugged me tightly. ¡°You found it!¡±


    ¡°I snatched it from that witch¡¯s n*eck, she had it on.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, you should have strangled her with it,¡± she suggested and we both. broke out in a git of


    laughter.


    ¡°Oh no, please,¡± I said amidstughter, ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up in jail like Richie.


    I¡¯m sure her father would make sure I rot in jail.¡±


    ¡°Mark wouldn¡¯t allow it,¡± she wiggled her brows.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Oh please, that one is in the past now.¡± Funny enough, since the day we both


    signed the divorce certificate, he hasn¡¯t even crossed my mind.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure Doris will,¡± Grace said as she turned back to the mirror, her face.


    glowed with so much happiness.


    Few days ago, after she got home, I had made an borate dinner for the both of us, making more


    of her favorites than mine. Then we spend the whole night chatting. I wanted her to get some rest


    but she insisted I filled her in about all she has missed and I dly did.


    I told her about my divorce and the shares I acquired just because I was letting


    12:31


    1/6


    Chapter 40 Chapter Forty


    +30 Vouchers a man I didn¡¯t want go. What a bonus! Then I told her about Richie and the attack


    when I went to meet with the male clothing supplier and how Luigi had been my knight in shining


    armor that day. I filled her in on every tiny detail.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Grace had exined, ¡°I was not around for just a few days and this much had happened?¡±


    Then she heartily apologized for not being there for me all through.


    ¡°Okey¨Cdokey!¡± Grace smacked her l*ps, ¡°We¡¯re good to go!¡±


    With that, I picked up my bag and the car key. ¡°I¡¯m driving,¡± I announced as I made my way out of


    the door.


    ¡°Of course, you are. I have no idea which¨Crestaurant you booked.¡±


    Since Grace now felt better, I decided to make a reservation for us in a very fan- cy restaurant. Just


    to pamper ourselves and celebrate our rebirth.


    As I drove us to the restaurant, Grace bobbed her head to whatever music yed on the radio as


    she took several selfie pictures and videos of us.


    We got to the restaurant and ate our fill. Then we made a toast. I raised my winess above my


    head, ¡°To my best friend,¡± I held her gaze below the bottom of the winess, ¡°The strongest


    partner, my pride, Grace,¡± she raised her ss too, her smile was watery and her eyes glinted with


    retrained tears. I smiled at her, ¡°You always adjust yourself quickly and look forward to whatever the


    future


    holds.¡±


    We clink our sses together. I sipped lightly from mine while Grace gently ced her ss on the


    table. Then she started to dramatically fan her face. with her hands, her eyes moist.


    She sniffed, ¡°Gosh, Sydney, you¡¯re so sweet,¡± she blinked away the oing tears and fixed her


    shimmering gaze on me. ¡°Thank you, Sydney.¡± she said, ¡°You always show up when I need you.


    Thank you for standing up for me, allow- ing me to cry, to show my weakness. Thank you for always


    letting me be me.¡±


    I smiled at her, ¡°It has always been my pleasure.¡±


    12:311


    2/6


    Chapter 40 Chapter Forty


    130 Vouchers.


    Then she got on her feet, walked around the table and pulled me in for a hug. We stayed like that


    for some seconds, grateful for the gift of our friendship.


    When she got back to her seat, we made another toast, ¡°To celebrate our friend- ship and our


    rebirth.¡±


    ¡°Look at these two clowns, putting on a pathetic y, but their acting is so bad, I think it¡¯s a


    comedy.¡±


    Grace had been grinner, her eyes twinkling as she sipped from the wine when. the words drifted to


    us. I first saw her smile freeze on her face before I traced. her gaze to my back.


    There, behind me, stood the scumbag and b**ch also known as Joel and San- dra respectively.


    Sandra had a sneer on her face, her chin tipped up in a patroniz- ing angle. They both stood


    arrogantly like they owned the whole damned world.


    ¡°I wonder how they were able to get a seat in here,¡± Sandra bit out bitterly. ¡°What do you two have


    to celebrate?¡± She smirked, ¡°You two losers, weren¡¯t your going to sue us? You said that we should


    expect to hear from yourwyer? Now where¡¯s your sorry excuse of awyer? Why did you


    withdraw thewsuit?¡±


    Sandraughed, gripping Joel¡¯s forearm to steady herself. Joel joined her and they bothughed


    hysterically.


    Grace and I looked at eachother, Grace shook her head, her l*ps folded as she tried old back her


    laughter but she let it out and burst outughing. I joined her, I couldn¡¯t help it. Grace¡¯s smiles and


    laughter had always been contagious, no matter what state you were in.


    ¡°At first, I thought you guys were high on something, to be honest,¡± I sipped my wine after sobering


    up, my eyes fixed on them above the rim of my wine ss. ¡°But on a closer look, you¡¯re just being


    your usual foolish selves,¡± I bit out sharply. I eyed both of them up. They had stoppedughing and


    they were both ring at us now.


    ¡°Howfortable for a loser to call people losers. It makes you feel good to think you aren¡¯t the


    only loser, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes would have murdered


    12:312


    Chapter 40 Chapter Forty


    pasy


    +30 Vouchers.


    me if could kill. ¡°Well, for yourprehension, Sandra, we aren¡¯t


    eves losers, you are. You are the biggest loser I have ever seen in my entire life. I mean, only a


    loser would run home, at your age, crying for their parents to clean up their mess. Isn¡¯t that right,


    Miss Sandra?¡± I arched my brows, ¡°Come on, you


    should be thankful to your congressman father, he really did save your sorry


    ass.¡±


    I looked away from the boring view of Sandra gritting her teeth and clenching and unclenching her


    fists and shifted my gaze to Joel. ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± I lift-


    ed my brows, demanding a response, ¡°Her father saved you guys ass¡­¡± I trailed


    off. ¡°By the way, Joel, what¡¯s so funny? Did you also take something too? Be-


    sides, I thought maybe you were dead because I was quite shocked as to why you hid behind your


    whore and let her cry to her daddy for him to clean the


    mess you both made.¡± I took another sip of my wine, crossed my legs then


    shrugged, ¡°But I don¡¯t me you, I me myself, what did I expect from a man who held up his


    girlfriend and let his whore do the wing and beating-


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I¡¯m not a whore, b**ch!¡± Sandra¡¯s teeth gnashed as she spluttered.


    I continued, acting as though I hadn¡¯t heard her, ¡°I me myself because I half


    consciously expected too much from a pathetic coward.¡± I held Joel¡¯s gaze that


    was brimming with rage, ¡°Now coward, let me tell you a fact, we withdrew the


    I could hear Grace¡¯s short burst ofughter as she tried to hold them back. Joel¡¯s re shifted in me


    to Farce but they lingered on Grace and it would soft- en very slightly. I didn¡¯t me him, Grace


    looked very stunning, she always does and there wasn¡¯t even a dent of the scratches they inflicted


    on her anymore.


    Joel wasn¡¯t like Mark, he is nothing but a crude yboy. Unlike Mark who took GT group very


    seriously, Joel went around squandering his inheritance and stocks, selling and buying shares like it


    was no man¡¯s business. He had no busi- ness or ambition of his own, only sweet talk and boasting.


    I was sure spending money onwyers was thest thing he would want to do.


    12:31


    4/6


    Chapter 40 Chapter Forty


    ¡°You! I wonder what Mark saw in you! You¡¯re so despicable.¡±


    I fl*pped my hair, ¡°He saw in me what you would never see.¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    He gnashed his teeth and his jaw hardened, ¡°What conditions do you need to


    withdraw thewsuit?¡± He stammered.


    ¡°Compensate Grace¡¯s n*e that your girlfriend took without permission with one million dors.


    There are obviously other mental damages and costs, I¡¯ll discuss it with mywyer and ensure he


    sends every detail to youter but first, you have to apologize to Grace.¡±


    His eyes widened, shocked, he turned to Sandra for help but she inly avoid- ed his gaze.


    Seeing this, I sarcastically said, ¡°Or would you like Sandra topensate for the loss? Her


    congressman father would look down on you but atleast, you would be a coward in peace.¡±


    His jaw worked overtime for a while, then veins in his arm slightly bulged as his hands clenched and


    unclenched.


    Finally, he seemed to rx. Then he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He hung his head like


    the loser that he was then said in a low voice, ¡°Grace,¡± he swallowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I turned to Grace and lifted my brows at the expression on her face. I smirked, as it should be.


    Grace¡¯s eyes were full of contempt and disgust as she directed them toward Joel. I bet she was


    reprimanding herself for ever fantasizing about marrying such a despicable man.


    She suddenlyughed, and said to Sandra, ¡°Hey, Sandra, do you also think his dick is really small


    and his performance in bed is awful? It¡¯s really tiresome pre- tending to orgasm all the time, isn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s face instantly turned pink and she awkwardly rubbed her arm. Joel glowered at Grace and


    erupted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    12:31


    5/6


    Chapter 40 Chapter Forty


    +30 Vouchers


    Graceughed, she looked at Joel, her eyes twinkling with mockery, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± she


    shrugged, got on her feet and picked up her bag. That was


    my cue, I got my butt off the seat and grabbed my purse.


    ¡°Have a nice evening,¡± Grace said sweetly, her l*ps stretched in the sweetest smile, to the angry


    couple. She linked our arms and we both waltzed out of the


    restaurant, feeling the heavy gaze of the other guests in the restaurant.


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 Chapter Forty One


    +30 Vouchers


    Chapter 41 Chapter Forty One


    SIX MONTHS LATER.


    I picked up my car keys, as I spoke into the phone trapped between my ear and


    shoulder, ¡°Tell the pilot to slow down, I¡¯m still at home.¡±


    Grace chuckled, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give the phone to the pilot so you can speak to him


    , dummy.¡±


    Iughed out loud, almost letting the phone sl*p from my shoulder. ¡°You brat! I


    hope your tongue isn¡¯t the only thing that got sharper during that trip.¡±


    ¡°Come pick me and you¡¯d find out.¡± There was a pause on her end.


    But I could hear the muffled voices of people in the background and the some-


    what clear voice of someone softly issuing out instructions. It must be the


    flight attendant. ¡°Please, rip your phones, secure your belongings as we would


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got to go,¡± Grace finally said, ¡°We¡¯re about tond.¡± Then with a manu-


    factured deep stern voice, she growled, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting, Sydney!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said even though the line already went dead.


    I stuffed everything I might need into my handbag, got out of the house and made my way to my car


    after locking the doors. I started the car and drove to the airport to go pick my friend from her long


    trip to Paris.


    After much deliberation, Me, Grace and the newly appointed board members


    had decided that it would be much better if one of thepany¡¯s employees would research men¡¯s


    clothing, learn about it and incorporate it in thepany.


    After the unfortunate event with that fake men¡¯s clothing supplier, Bran, we didn¡¯t


    want to risk it again.¡±


    Though thepany had been purged of the betrayers and bad employees that are the likes of


    Richie, it would be rewarding in the long run if one of our employ-


    12:31


    1/5


    Chapter 41 Chapter Forty One


    +30 Vouchers


    ees possessed the knowledge about the new industry we wanted to go into.


    Grace, being the utmost fashion lover and enthusiast, had obviously been vot- ed for by the board


    members and she dly agreed to go. It was also the per- fect getaway from all of the ruckuses


    that surrounded us.


    Paris being one of the leading countries in fashion had been the country we all agreed on. Grace


    got registered for a three¨Cmonth course while we agreed that she would spend three more months


    carrying out personal research while incor-


    porating what she learnt by interning or taking a temporary job.


    Just after four months, Grace had already been texting me that she was ready


    to kickstart the men¡¯s fashion line for ourpany. By now, I was, she was fully


    fueled and ready to impress our clients when we introduce ourtest niche to


    them.


    During her stay there, she also gisted me about what she had going on there. About her sses,


    her dates, the fine men, the friends she made both in the in-


    dustry she was looking into and random strangers who turned friends. She also


    never ceased to gush about the fashion world in Paris. ¡°We¡¯re definitely open-


    ing a branch here in Paris someday,¡± she said in one of those long phone calls.


    Just as I pulled up before the airport, my eyes instantly zeroed in on Grace.


    Even from the distance, I could see the radiance and confidence that radiated


    off her. The confident tilt of her chin was admirable as she strutted toward me.


    ¡°Hey bestie,¡± she chirped as she saw me alighted from the car, a huge grin on


    her face.


    I pulled her in for a hug and eximed, ¡°Wee back, my queen reborn from


    fire!¡±


    Graceughed and tipped her chin in the air, ¡°Hurry up and worship me. When our men¡¯s fashion


    line goes online, my worth is going to skyrocket.¡±


    I held back my grin as I took a step back and decided to y along, ¡°Yes, yes, please, my queen,


    take me with you to sess.¡±


    Then I pretended to ce a crown on her head. Grace, to most of the passers-


    12:32


    2/5


    Chapter 41 Chapter Forty One.


    +30 Vouchers


    by amusement, crouched slightly and let me put the invisible crown on her head


    When she straightened to her full height we burst outughing heartily, our loud guffaw echoed right


    through the airport terminal.


    I held my tummy, sobbering up. My eyes perused her face. She was different. Good different¡­


    happy different. Her eyes glowed with joy and contentment,pletely free from the pain of the


    emotional whirlwind she experienced six months ago. She had this stunning aurabined with a


    strong sense of au- thority swirling all around her.


    ¡°You look good, girl,¡± I grinned at her.


    She blushed and hugged me again, ¡°Oh please.¡± She pulled back, ¡°You don¡¯t look bad yourself,


    either.¡±


    ¡°Sydney!¡±


    Grace and I exchanged a nce when we heard my name being called out


    then we both turned to the direction the call hade from.


    I raised my brows at the people walking towards us. Truly, these were thest people expected to


    run into ¨C Mark and Be. What a surprise.


    After Grace left for Paris, it was left to me to oversee the affairs of thepa-


    1. ny. I had been so busy getting things right and stripping thepany of all the employees that


    didn¡¯t want it¡¯s progress that I didn¡¯t even have any time to think


    about Mark or Be or anyone or even anything that wasn¡¯t relevant to the


    growth of thepany.


    Even whenever I was in GT Group, I have nevere across him. Now thinking


    about it, I wondered how that had happened. I mean I visited GT Group a num-


    ber of times and we never ran into each other. Could he have been avoiding me


    then? But it didn¡¯t even matter. It was even a good thing and it wasn¡¯t like I ever


    itched to see him.


    Seeing them now ¨C a huge grin on Mark¡¯s face and Be smiling slightly as she


    ckubg to Mark ¨C felt like a lifetime since Ist saw them.


    12:32


    3/5


    Chapter 41 Chapter Forty One


    130 Vorhers


    ¡°Grace, hello,¡± Mark stopped before us then he turned to me, ¡°Sydney, long time. no see. How have


    you been?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve been good. How about you?¡±


    Mark shrugged, ¡°Life goes on.¡± Then his brows creased very slightly, ¡°Have you guys got time? We


    could all grab a cup of coffee.¡±


    Reflexively, my gaze wandered to Be, who was possessively holding Mark¡¯s


    arm.


    I couldn¡¯t help but mentally shake my head. So Mark was still clinging to her? Well, none of them or


    their actions meant anything to me anymore. I had let it all go.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Be managed out when our eyes shed.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I answered politely and turned to Mark, declining his offer. ¡°Nah, we don¡¯t have the time, Mark.


    We have pretty important things to do.¡±


    Mark looked somewhat disappointed. Then ho quickly covered up his disap-


    pointment with a smile, ¡°Of course. Next time then.¡±


    I couldnt help theugh that bubbled up my throat, ¡°Don¡¯t you think a good ex- wife should keep a


    proper distance from her ex¨Chusband? So, no, thank you.


    There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t about to invite Be¡¯s trouble into my life again. She should have Mark


    all to herself.


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response, I took Grace¡¯s arm and started to veer her toward


    the car.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t notice?¡± Be suddenly blurted, stopping Grace and I. I turned to her and saw her


    stroking her belly. It was then I noticed the big naterball gown she had on and her slightly protruded


    tummy. I couldn¡¯t stop the raise of my brows. Wow.


    She smiled and riveted her gaze solely on me, ¡°Sydney, I¡¯m pregnant. Aren¡¯t you going to


    congratte your sister?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    12:32


    4/5


    Chapter 41 Chapter Forty One


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°Really?¡± I fully turned around, ¡°Then I must congratte you on bing a mother.¡± I held her


    gaze, ¡°What does this have to do with me that you had to per- sonally tell me though?I¡¯m sure I


    didn¡¯t impregnate you.¡± I scoffed, ¡°How funny.¡±


    I turned and took Grace¡¯s arm. As I veered her toward the car, I said, loud


    enough for Be to hear, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about being pregnant? I don¡¯t get why she¡¯s so proud.


    Like she¡¯s the only one on earth who can have a baby.¡±


    Grace responded immediately, ying along, ¡°I know right!¡± I almost burst out


    things to the next level. ¡°I bet when either of us gets pregnant, our baby will be


    a thousand times cuter than hers.¡±


    After Grace¡¯s outburst, Mark¡¯s words drifted to us. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to tell her,


    you know,¡± he said in a cl*pped tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Be shot back.


    Mark must have responded to her but their voice drifted away since they¡¯ve


    started to walk away.


    By the time we got to the car, my face was hurting from holding back myugh-


    ter. I burst out, guffawing, ¡°Grace, you still haven¡¯t changed, huh?¡± I said amidst


    ¡°What?¡± She shrugged as sheughed with me, ¡°I was simply backing you up.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 Chapter Forty Two


    MARK¡¯S POV


    Recently, I have been very troubled, my mind kept skipping a beat each time it wandered and I


    remembered that kick I felt on Be¡¯s tummy. Most times, it was almost always as if I could feel how


    it had felt in my palm again, as if I was reliving that moment. It was like a daily reminder that I was


    going to be a father soon. I was going to father a child I had no idea if I wanted. A woman I have


    started to have conflicting feelings about was carrying my child and I had no idea how to deal with


    that. I felt stuck.


    I had thought I loved Be and I was ready to do anything to be with her. Final- ly, I got to be with


    her but I wasn¡¯t so sure if I loved her anymore. My heart didn¡¯t skip a beat at the sight of her or her


    smile anymore. I didn¡¯t feel at home whenev- er she was around me anymore, instead I felt¡­


    suffocated and suddenly want nothing but to be away from her.


    The only good time between us was whenever we had S*x. Those few minutes where I get to


    satisfy the itch were the only times I didn¡¯t mind having her around and each time we were done I


    just wanted to go as far as possible away


    from her.


    Now, as we slightly argued as to why she had felt the need to inform Sydney about her pregnancy, I


    couldn¡¯t help but remember that day. It had surprisingly been a bad day for me.


    I had just divorced Sydney and the paperwork and everything was done. She was officially no


    longer a Torres. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had driven off, looking happier than I had ever seen her. I remembered sit- ting there in my car


    that was still parked in the Bureau¡¯s parking lot long after she had left; I tried to process the whole


    thing ande to the fact that I was re- ally now unmarried.


    I had been aimlessly scrolling through Twitter when I came across the post


    12:32


    1/5


    Chapter 42 Chapter Forty Two


    +30 Vouchers


    she made few minutes ago; It was a fine selfie of her captioned, ¡°Happy Single!¡± Even through the


    screen of the phone, merely looking at the picture, you could


    see the joy and contentment that radiated off her, she glowed in it.


    I didn¡¯t understand why I had felt so sad and despondent that day but I hadn¡¯t.


    fought it. I didn¡¯t want to. I felt it, pathetically reveled in it and passed through it. I remembered


    driving to a bar ¨C till this day, I couldn¡¯t remember which bar I had


    driven to ¨C where I drank till I started to see so many of my replicas in the room.


    yet I still ordered for more beer. I didn¡¯t remember what happened after that but I must


    have.staggered home because it was where I found myself the next day.


    Only that I hadn¡¯t been alone, I had woken up with a banging headache to find Be lying n*ked


    next to me while the bedsheet was wrapped all around me.


    She had lots of love bite marks all over her n*eck, her breasts, her stomach, her thighs¡­they were


    everywhere. I had held my breath as I lifted the bedsheet tan- gled around me only for my heart to


    sink to my feet when I saw that I was also


    n*ked underneath it.


    I tried to remember what exactly had transpired between us the previous night


    and how it had happened but it only worsened my headache. My intermittent wincing must have


    woken Be up because I suddenly felt hands snake around my shoulder.


    I turned toward her and found her shy gaze on me. With an equally shy smile,


    she leapt up and pressed her ch*st against mine as she hugged me. ¡°Good. morning, babe.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± I murmured and my voice came out scratchy and detached.


    I


    I didn¡¯t know how to react. Somehow, I had felt vited by the woman I loved. I had just gone


    through a divorce process that had strangely hurt and was not in


    the mood to have S*x but somehow, she had made me do it.


    Reflexively, I pushed her off me, but I made sure to do it gently. There was a per- plexed expression


    on her face but I ignored it. I cleared my throat, ¡°Remember to take the birth control pill.¡± Somehow,


    I knew she hadn¡¯t taken it so I reminded


    her.


    12:32


    2/5


    Chapter 42 Chapter Forty Two


    +30 Vouchers


    And I didn¡¯t know why I was reminding her to take it. When I was still married with Sydney, every


    time we made love, I would take contraceptive measures and still make sure she took the pills just


    to avoid any unintended pregnancy while I was married to another, it had made sense back then but


    now, what ex-


    cuse do I have to make us use protection and make her take contraceptives


    again.


    Be looked at me, a look of surprise and hurt crossed her eyes. She looked. away and then she


    finally spoke up, ¡°I understand what you mean, I will take it.¡±


    I nodded, got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Even though I already knew, I still looked


    around, hoping, but there was no sigh of a used condom. 1 switched the shower to the cold


    temperature and turned it, hoping the cold wa- ter would help me sober up and wash away my


    growing anger.


    That day, as I dressed up and prepared for work¡­ as I made my way to work up until I sat in my


    office seat, I felt uneasy inside.


    So when she came to me, two monthster, with an ultrasound report and put


    her hand on her t tummy, her eyes glinting with a mixture of hope, fear and


    happiness, I hadn¡¯t really been surprised.


    ¡°Tom, I¡¯m pregnant,¡± her voice trembled, barely above a whisper.


    I had just sat there and stared at her. I guessed deep down, I already knew she


    was pregnant.


    But I still reacted though. The blood had drained from my face at the realiza-


    tion that what I dreaded had finally happened. ¡°But I remembered that I told you. to take the birth


    control pill!¡± I had blurt out angrily without thinking or even con-


    sidering her feelings.


    As expected, tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at me. ¡°I did take it,¡± her


    voice quivered, ¡°But it must have failed. It was an ident, okay? I didn¡¯t expect


    this to happen either. But, I want to keep this baby, Mark,¡± she took a step closer


    to me, ¡°And the doctor said my b*dy is too weak, if I don¡¯t keep this child, I


    might never have the chance to be a mother again.¡±


    12:32


    3/5


    Chapter 42 Chapter Forty Two


    +30 Vouchers


    My b*dy is too weak¡­


    It was an excuse I had grown ustomed to. I could almost always tell when-


    ever there was a buting after a sentence that it was what she would say.


    Her weak b*dy was always perfectly okay whenever she pleaded with me to


    make love to her roughly. It was the only time her weak b*dy was strong.


    But still, I couldn¡¯t let her abort the child. I put it there, even if I was oblivious of


    my actions. I could easily picture myself pounding into her in my drunken state.


    Besides, that child in her womb would be my first child.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Even to me, my voice had sounded stuck in my throat. I looked at Bel-, feeling a bit


    guilty for my immediate outburst. ¡°Then have the child, I¡¯ll take re- sponsibility. It¡¯s my


    responsibility.¡±


    Hearing this, Be had immediately burst into tears and thrown herself into my arms and cried


    uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t care how solemn I had sounded or how transactional the admission that I


    would take responsibility had sounded, she was just happy that she was pregnant and I didn¡¯t turn


    away from her.


    I could only hold her gently, my mind torn in chaos. I tried to push the warring thoughts away but


    they would surface again; I felt like I had been duped. I felt tricked by Be and that day, as I gently


    held her in my arms and reflexively pat- ted her on her back, I could already feel my love for her


    dissipating.


    She moved in to my ce. And as we lived on together as a couple, I kept hav- ing that vague


    feeling that the mother of my unborn child was hiding something


    from me.


    Suddenly, I started to reason our whole rtionship from the start. We seemed to have been very


    into each other¡­very in love until we started nning for our


    wedding.


    We were together for quite a long time and she never for once told me or even hinted at it that she


    had any heart condition. Suddenly, I found myself married to the sister of the woman I loved


    because the one I wanted couldn¡¯t attend our wedding as she had to be urgently flown out for a


    treatment. Then in a blur and


    12:32


    4/5


    Chapter 42 Chapter Forty Two


    matter of minutes, I found out that my Be had a heart disease.


    +30 Vouchers


    For a while after the marriage, I was ridden with guilt. I scolded and hated my-


    self for not seeing the signs but I learned to live with it¡­ or rather I learned to pour out my


    frustration and anger on my poor wife.


    After three years of zeromunication or any form of contact from her ¨C only assional vague


    reports about her health from her parents and her desire to


    see me ¨C she came waltzing back into my life, perfectly fine.


    Her surgery and therapies were sessful and she was fine again but she


    had to live a fragile life onwards.


    I had believed it was an opportunity for me to show her that I cared, make up for lost time and also


    rid myself of the guilt. And also because of my undying. blinding love for her, I had weed her


    back into the embrace of my arms and became a cheating husband thereby hurting the woman I


    was legally married to in tenfolds. Yet, I dared to me her for filing for a divorce.


    Another loophole in all of the conflicting rtionship and life I had been living with Be was that,


    since she came back, she had never allowed me to a- pany her whenever she was going for


    her periodic heart checkup.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 Chapter Forty Three


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I mmed myptop shut and some of the attendees raised a brow. I smiled. back at the person


    and turned back to the speaker for the day.


    The day had been hectic since I arrived in the morning. It was one work after an- other, one meeting


    after another.


    We had just finished the first session of the seminar on jewelry design that was hosted in our


    company. Thankfully there was a short break before the sec- ond session again.


    I traipsed to my office, dumped myptop on my desk and walked out of the buildingplex,


    exhausted.


    I just wanted to be alone while getting some fresh air after being stuck in that


    conference room for hours!


    I walked to the cafe next to the office building for a cup of coffee. The cafe


    was a perfect ce I could hide and none of the other employees would spot


    me and start trying to engage me in a conversation I wasn¡¯t interested in.


    After ordering my coffee, I got a seat on the far end of the cafe, just beside the cafe¡¯s ss walls. At


    first, I found myself musing about the seminar that just ended. I almost called one of the waiters to


    get me a pen and a notepad but I stopped and reprimanded myself, ¡°You came here because you


    are exhausted, Sydney. You came here to rx a bit so stop that,¡± I said audibly, ¡°And stop think-


    ing about work again!¡±


    And I did stop. It¡¯s Just that it¡¯s hard because Jewelry design doesn¡¯t even feel


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    like work most of the time for me.


    I gazed through the cafe¡¯s ss walls and allowed myself to get immersed in the world outside the


    cafe and I got entranced by it. People bustled by, the traf-


    fic hummed and the towering buildings lined the streets. Among the crowd, a lit-


    12:32


    1/5


    Chapter 43 Chapter Forty Three


    +30 Vouchers


    tle girl caught my eye or rather, the little girl¡¯s n*e caught my eye. She wore arge n*e


    around her n*eck, one of her hands traced its intricate de- sign while her other hand clung tightly to


    a woman¡¯s hand; she skipped after the woman as she briskly walked past the cafe.


    When they were out of sight, I began to drag my gaze away when it fell on a fa- miliar figure. I


    squinted at the person and raised my eyebrows at who she was. What was she doing around here?


    She was thest person I expected to see here. On the corridor next to the building was Be, there


    was a man before her


    and he seemed to be trapping her to the wall.


    I frowned and squinted at the man. That man looked nothing like Mark. I


    looked around the area; I looked in the store opposite the street, my eyes looked up and down the


    street but Mark was nowhere to be seen. Where was he when there¡¯s a man harassing his woman?


    And not just his woman but his


    pregnant woman.


    My senses suddenly grew alert and I felt my muscles bunch as I watched the man press her closer


    into the wall. But I forced myself to drag my gaze away


    from them.


    I shook my head and returned my focus to my coffee. This has nothing to do


    with me, it wasn¡¯t my business, I told myself.


    But a few secondster, I found my eyes traveling there on their own ord.


    The man¡¯s hands was clenched and there was a heavy frown on his face. Even


    crazy a


    though Mark is my ex¨Chusband ¨C one that I was never ¨C and Be is


    my sister and the third party that actively ruined my marriage, I couldn¡¯t bring my- self to sit back.


    Even if I was able to keep my gaze away from them, the knowl-


    edge that a defenseless pregnant woman was being harassed Andi could have done something to


    help would rid me with guilt. It just wasn¡¯t me.


    I sighed, frustrated at myself. I grabbed my phone from the desk and picked up


    my coffee. First, I walked to the other far end where the two of them were, just outside the wall. I


    dropped¨Cmy coffee and pocketed my phone.


    As I tried to devise a n before I intervened, I almost flinched as the man¡¯s


    12:32-


    2/5


    Chapter 43 Chapter Forty Three


    rude and hard voice reached me through the ss walls.


    ¡°You are carrying my child, I am this child¡¯s father and you know it!¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    Be, who I had thought helpless, sneered coldly, ¡°So what? And why the heck. are you raising


    your voice so loud?¡±


    ¡°I am raising my voice because I have every right to do so. I won¡¯t allow you to marry another man


    while carrying my child!¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you do, you know,¡± Be scowled, ¡°Big talk. You talk like you¡¯d move heaven and earth


    yet you have no means to care for this child you im is yours.


    My brows shot up the air and my eyes widened. Wow, what¡¯s going on here? Wasn¡¯t Be


    supposed to be pregnant with Mark ¡®s child? Could it be that Be had made Mark a cuckold? I


    covered my m*uth andughed lightly.


    They continued arguing, their voice, I¡¯m sure was carrying to half of the passers¨Cby and guests of


    the cafe.


    I didn¡¯t want to listen any longer because I knew that knowing more about Be was always sure to


    bring endless troubles, that and nothing else.


    I went back to where I had been sitting and prepared to leave the caf¨¦. As I


    turned to leave, I realized that Be and the man somehow had moved closer to


    the exit. They still continued to argue, immersed in the words they were throw- ing at each other but


    I was sure if I passed, Be would see me.


    I sighed, exasperated, how shameless could they be? Does everyone in the cafe and the whole


    area have to know that they have issues?


    Helplessly, I turned around and covered my face with one of the caf¨¦¡¯s flyers. then I started to walk


    in the other direction where there was the caf¨¦¡¯s second


    exit but their heated voices reached me even as I walked away.


    Be retorted angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you seducing me to elope with your wretched and selfish self,


    Lwouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡±


    I abruptly halted in my steps and froze, garnering the attention of some of the


    12.32


    3/5


    Chapter 43 Chapter Forty Three


    +30 Vouchers


    people in the cafe. I couldn¡¯t help it, I turned and squinted my eyes at the man. Is that the man she


    eloped with?


    She continued, ¡°I would have be the wife of a billionaire by now! You¡¯ve al- ready ruined my


    life, now that I¡¯m trying to patch things together, if you dare to do it again, I swear I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The man angrily shot back, his jaw hardened and his fist clenched, ¡°Seduce


    you?¡± He let out a bitterugh, ¡°You were willing enough to ditch the acimed


    love of your life that I didn¡¯t even need to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap, you asshole!¡± Be shot back, her fists equally clenched too.


    I shook my head, now I understood the identity of the man. Isaac. More than


    three years ago, Be had eloped with Isaac, which was why my cruel parents


    made me marry Mark in her stead.


    I didn¡¯t have much contact with them, so I only usually hear Be crying and


    Now I really looked at the man, he looked gaunt and was donned in tattered


    clothes. To be honest, he looked like a homeless man or some drug addict.


    They were still exchanging words, Isaac looked like he would punch Be any


    minute while Be looked like she would easily bring down his big physique in


    a matter of minutes.


    Be sneered and she furiously pulled out a wad of cash from her wallet, and


    threw it at Isaac. Isaac caught it instantly, ¡°Stop pretending,¡± she said mocking-


    ly, ¡°You¡¯re saying all this just for money, right? You could have just said you need- ed money,


    dummy. Now, take this money and shut your m*uth, otherwise¡­¡±


    Isaac smirked as he pped the bunch of notes on his palm, ¡°Alright, alright, I


    get it. You just don¡¯t want that Mark dude to know this child is mine, right? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell


    him. Don¡¯t be mad, take care of the child in your belly.¡±


    Be¡¯s shoulders sagged as Isaac sauntered away. Then she started to walk to- ward that direction


    too. After a while, I no longer heard their voices and I still


    couldn¡¯t see Be were she had been so I assumed they had left. I closed my


    12:32

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 Chapter Forty Four


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± I threw my hands in the air and said as my breath calmed, ¡°Why did you just


    appear like that? You almost gave me a heart attack.¡±


    She folded her l*ps, ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack when I noticed you sit- ting here too.¡± She


    arched her sleek brows, ¡°Have you been stalking me? Well, I¡¯m sure today¡¯s stalk was a sess


    because you heard everything, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I looked at her, ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±


    A cold smile formed on her l*ps, ¡°You what? Don¡¯t tell me you heard nothing.¡±


    Then she tutted and her brows furrowed in concentration, ¡°Don¡¯t lie now, Sydney.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°What I meant to say is, you shouldn¡¯t drink so much coffee,


    you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Be chuckled and I wondered what was funny about what I said. Then she


    sobered up, rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who asked you to order coffee?¡°¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I gaped at her, at a loss for words. The coffee was ordered for me! I didn¡¯t in- vite her to sit down


    and share a drink, but I didn¡¯t want to argue with a pregnant.


    woman. Besides, it was no use arguing with Be, just a big waste of time. I sig-


    naled to the waiter, ¡°Bring her cup of juice.¡±


    Be smirked, ¡°Big of you to order for me


    I ignored her, grabbed my phone from the table. Then I put down the fee for my coffee and her


    Juice. I added some tips too. I stood up, ready to leave but Be grabbed my hand.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± her voice was low and dangerous.


    I looked down at my wrist where her fingers tightly wrapped around it then I


    held her face and pulled my hand from her. ¡°Whatever happened or might have


    happened between you, that man and Mark, I don¡¯t freaking care,¡± I told her firm-


    12.32


    1/5


    Chapter 44 Chapter Forty Four


    +30 Vouchers


    ly in an indifferent tone. ¡°It¡¯s not my business if you had gotten yourself impreg- nated by some thug.


    It¡¯s your business and you¡¯ll deal with it however you like. I won¡¯t tell Mark anything,¡± I couldn¡¯t help


    but assure her. It would be terrible if something happened to her child because she suddenly had a


    high blood pres- sure. ¡°Be rest assured, by tomorrow morning when I wake up, I will have forgot-


    ten everything that happened today. I have too much on my te to add yourplicated life


    issues to it.¡±


    She regarded me for a while, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I threw my hands in the air, ¡°What part of I don¡¯t freaking care do you not under- stand?! I don¡¯t care


    about you, Be. I don¡¯t care about Mark or your stupid preg- nancy or whatever might be going on


    in y¡¯all lives. I f**king have my own busi-


    nesses to deal with.¡±


    I breathed deeply after I finished. Around us, I could glimpse some people peek- ing at us before


    swiftly looking away. I guess my voice had been louder than I in-


    tended.


    The dumb woman that was unfortunately my sister was obviously having a hard time believing that


    not everyone was interested in whatever goes on with her and Mark because she abruptly snatched


    my phone from my hand.


    I immediately tried to reach for it but she moved it away.


    ¡°Give my phone back to me, woman!¡±


    She grinned at me, the phone tucked behind her and away from me, ¡°If you real- ly don¡¯t care like


    you¡¯ve publicly proimed the stay right there and let me block my man¡¯s contact from your phone


    then afterward I¡¯d delete it and then you can


    have your phone.¡±


    I scoffed and folded my hand on my ch*st . ¡°Get it over with and give me my


    phone.¡±


    I watched her pupils move from side to side as her fingers tapped on the screen, her eyes


    reflecting the light from the phone.


    ¡°Can I have it back now?¡± I opened my palm toward her, itching for her to ce


    12:33


    2/5


    Chapter 44 Chapter Forty Four


    my phone in it.


    She folded her l*ps and squinted her eyes at the phone, ¡°One second¡­¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    I couldn¡¯t stop hissing and rolling my eyes as I waited for her to finish. Few sec- ondster, she


    stretched out her hand and to hand me my phone with a huge grin stered on her face then she


    abruptly pulled it back again


    ¡°Be, give the phone to me. I don¡¯t want to make a scene here.¡± I blurted out.


    My patience was rapidly waning with each passing second. If I didn¡¯t have so


    much important information on the phone, I was sure I would have left it for her.


    I tried to reason with her again, ¡°At least,¡± I pointed at the phone in her grip, ¡°As you must have


    seen, I haven¡¯t been in touch with,¡± I raised my eyebrows as | made air quotes with my fingers


    around my next words, ¡°your man since the di-


    vorce. So I¡¯m not a threat to you.¡±


    No matter what I said, Be still clung to the phone, ¡°Sit down and have a cup of coffee with me,


    then I¡¯ll give it back.¡±


    Seriously!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit down and have a damned cup of coffee with you. Just hand over the phone!¡± I


    stated clearly, exasperated and holding back the urge to lunge at her.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± she reclined in her seat and tucked the phone in her pocket. She nced up at me


    with a deceiving sweet smile, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    My ch*st rose and fell in anger. It was so unfortunate that she was pregnant else I wouldn¡¯t have


    hesitated to vent out my anger and frustration on her. And I knew that was what she was also


    betting at, it was why she dared to be so dar- ing. She knew that no matter what she did, I would not


    get physical with a preg- nant woman and even if I did I would be at fault and the cops will definitely


    not. favor me when they arrive. Afterall, I was beating up a defenseless and helpless


    pregnant woman.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed in resignation. I plopped down on the seat. Then I summoned one of


    the waiters and demanded a new cup of coffee while refus-


    12:33 D


    3/5


    Chapter 44 Chapter Forty Four


    +30 Vouchers


    ing to acknowledge the sickening look of satisfaction and triumph that Be


    wore boldly.


    ¡°Just a cup of coffee, please,¡± I said to the diligent waiter who was already by


    my side. The waiter nodded and smiled and went back to fetch my order.


    I finally turned to face Be when I heard her sneer. She had a derisive look on.


    Then she opened her m*uth and poured out her mocking words, ¡°And here I was thinking you were


    rushing to meet a man. I think too highly of you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    I nced at her, ¡°You think too much about irrelevancies in that head of yours,


    Be. Well, I don¡¯t waste all of my invaluable time on men like you seem to al-


    ways do, I don¡¯t have spare days to spend plotting how to ruin someone¡¯s mar-


    riage or devising how I would sink my ws in a rich man¡¯s pocket, I have my


    own career to spend time on.¡±


    She was quiet for a while, a storm raging in her eyes as she pinned me with


    her hot gaze. Then she took a deep breath and said sarcastically, ¡°So what is


    this career of yours? Being a stalker and eavesdropping on people¡¯s secrets for


    some meager change? For as long as I¡¯ve known you, you have been jobless


    and broke.¡±


    For a number of times this morning, Be had made me speechless again. It wasn¡¯t like I even


    wanted to listen to her dirty and embarrassing secrets, she was the one who blurted them out loudly


    on the noisy street.


    I instead just pointed to the nearby luxury buildingplex that I had stepped out from, ¡°I work


    there, otherwise, why would I be here?¡±


    I felt a ridiculous sense of satisfaction as Be¡¯s face fell and her m*uth dropped open. She clearly


    hadn¡¯t expected that I actually had a job or a career. She thought everyone fed off mummy and


    daddy¡¯s money and chased after a rich man for a secured future.for herself and her illegitimate


    children.


    ¡°That¡¯s where Atelier studios is located,¡± her eyes were bulging as she turned


    to me.


    ¡°Hm hm,¡± I hummed and shook my head.


    12:33


    4/5


    Chapter 44 Chapter Forty Four


    ¡°How in hell did you get a job there?!¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    +30 Vouchers


    Her eyes sized me up with contempt, her l*ps tilted into a sneer, ¡°Whatever, you¡¯re probably the


    lobby cleaner or toilet cleaner.¡±


    I only smirked at her words. ¡°You sure?¡±


    But as usual she was truly only interested in herself so she ignored what I said and dropped the


    most shocking words I think I would hear today.


    ¡°Actually,¡± her brows creased as she cocked her head and gazed outside. Then she faced me, ¡°I


    once had a child, you know.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 Chapter Forty Five


    ¡°She once had a child?¡± I thought to myself and my b*dy stiffened a bit. Surely never expected that


    update.


    When could this have happened? Was it during those three interminable years when she had


    vanished without a trace? But despite the amount of questions I had, I still tried to actposed


    and I schooled my expression into one of indif-


    ference.


    I focused on the almost invisible ripples forming on the surface of my coffee as I slowly stirred the


    steaming liquid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± I said tly with nonchnce.


    To be honest, I was mostly not interested in hearing any stories about her murky past even though


    at some point before, I used to be interested in it. What purpose would it serve to dredge up all of


    those stories anyway?


    In the background of where we both sat I could hear voices and clinks of cut- lery, but it all faded


    like far away murmurs as Be¡¯s eyes drove like nails into me. Her fingers curled around her own


    cup and she slowly took a sip before


    rolling her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you anyway,¡± she shrugged.


    I also shrugged as I sipped my own coffee, turning my attention to the view out- side the caf¨¦


    window, I tried to lose myself in the bustling cityscape, hoping Bel- would take the hint and spare


    me the sordid details of her tale.


    ¡°Isaac deceived me into eloping abroad with him and shortly after that I found


    out pregnant.¡±


    Though outwardly impassive, I was suddenly hanging on her every word with morbid curiosity.


    ¡°We both stayed in a shabby rental we had called home. I even had to survive


    12:33


    1/5


    Chapter 45 Chapter Forty Five


    +30 Vouchers


    on terrible¡­ terrible food I tell you. But in spite of the hardships, I still felt happy and proud,¡± she


    was now looking somewhere far away behind me, ¡°Knowing I had bravely escaped the shackles of


    our family¡¯s arrangements and taken con- trol of my own fate without having to let someone control


    my life and my fu-


    ture.


    Did she just say ¡®our family¡¯? I took a second to scoff silently, but I still listened.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The good times didn¡¯tst however,¡± Be continued; her voice was growing


    somber.


    ¡°It was only when I started running out of cash that I


    discovered Isaac¡¯s true nature. He got very abusive with me. He always gam- bled, and most


    heartbreaking was that he even flocked around with prostitutes.¡±


    What a story.


    I was human too and what she was narrating to me was quite sad, that was if it was true. But I


    mean, she¡¯d chosen him anyway. Maybe I would have been ex- tremely pitful had she been forced


    on Isaac or vice versa.


    ¡°Every time he came back to the rental, it was to demand money from me. Thest time he


    appeared was even a week before my due date.¡± Her voice trem- bled, but she pressed on. ¡°He


    ignored all my pleas and took all my remaining. money that I¡¯d intended on using for my childbirth.


    Things got very physical on that particr day and I got pushed to the ground¡­¡±


    She frowned like she was reliving the memory.


    Pl started bleeding immediately after I¡¯d copsed, powerless on the floor and needing urgent help


    but he didn¡¯t even bat an eye at me. He just walked away!¡± She gestured the ¡®walked away¡® with a


    flick of her hands in the air.


    By the time the neighbors found me, I had already lost consciousness. And When I came to, I was


    already lying on an operating table,pletely weak. But Fordeal wasn¡¯t over; the doctors told me


    the baby inside me had died, but I


    needed to deliver the dead fetus urgently to save my own life.¡±


    2/5


    Chapter 45 Chapter Forty Five


    430 Vouchers


    A lump worked its way up my throat as Be described her excruciating ordeal of herbor which


    got prolonged because the stillborn was unable to move up


    the birth canal on its own.


    ¡°Like other mothers, I went through a painful and longbor, even longer be- cause a dead fetus


    does not move through the birth canal on its own. I had just be a mother and then immediately


    lost my child,¡± she whispered and I saw her hands clench tighter around her cup that I thought it


    was going to break in her grip any second.


    ¡°I held my child and wept bitterly on the delivery bed.¡±


    I was at a loss for words at that point.


    What do I do?


    What was I supposed to say to her?


    Clearly not a heartfelt speech of pity because in as much as I got poked a bit by her story, arger


    part of me wasn¡¯t that sorry.


    I leaned back in my seat, my cup of coffee already emptied.


    ¡°Good story,¡± I said with a wave of my hand. ¡°but that doesn¡¯t make us friends.


    You see, a woman who intrudes in another¡¯s marriage is a b**ch, and you, choos- ing to intrude in


    my marriage, means you¡¯re also a b**ch. Whatever you just told me, true or false, your suffering


    was not caused by me. Instead, I have to deal with the aftermath of your recklessness, so I won¡¯t


    sympathize with you.¡±


    Be¡¯s face morphed into anger, her nostrils red as she clutched the coffee


    cup tighter, veins protruded from the back of her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity,¡± she sparked. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you because I¡¯ve suffered so much. I must


    marry Mark, so you better not meddle, or I¡¯ll do something you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life. You


    hear me?¡±


    Augh escaped my l*ps and my shoulders wracked with amusement at the ab- surdity of her


    words. I fl*pped my hair back from my shoulder, stillughing.


    Be hissed, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    12:35


    3/5


    Chapter 45 Chapter Forty F


    +30 Vouchers


    I sighed, a chuckle stilling from my ch*st while I regarded her with both pity and bemusement.


    How delusional this girl was, to think I would still go back to Mark after our divorce.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, and that¡¯s what¡¯s so funny,¡± I said, shaking my head in dis-


    I


    belief.


    ¡°Mark and I are divorced,¡± I enunciated slowly and I made sure to emphasize each word so she


    would read my l*ps. ¡°For good!¡±


    ¡°Who cares if you marry Mark? Me?¡± I scoffed, rolling my eyes at the mere sug-


    gestion.


    ¡°Yes, because I know how sly you can be,¡± Be retorted contemptuously.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sly, hey?¡± I arched my eyebrow.


    Be met my eyes head¨Con as her l*ps curled into a sneer while she also rolled


    her eyes at me and I, all the same, felt a perverse thrill in this verbal sparring.


    ¡°You think you know me, Be?¡± I tsked, shaking my head, ¡°You have no idea


    who I am, not really. You¡¯ve been gone for so long, living in your own little world of misery and self¨C


    pity, that you¡¯ve lost touch with reality.¡±


    Be¡¯s jaw clenched, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you understand what I¡¯ve been


    through,¡± she spat.


    ¡°Oh, I think I understand perfectly,¡± I countered with sarcasm. ¡°You im to have made a series of


    poor choices, and now you¡¯re trying to shift the me on


    others. ssic Be, always the victim.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Be mmed her palm over the table.


    ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve endured, the pain and suffering I¡¯ve experienced.Y- ou¡¯re not a mother.


    You¡¯ve never been one, you barren hag. Then you sit there in your ivory tower, judging me, while


    you¡¯ve never had to face true adversity.¡±


    I barked out augh and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a confused fellow, Be. And what


    did you say? Adversity? Is that what you call running off with some deadbeat and getting yourself


    knocked up? Wake up, Be, that¡¯s not adversity, that¡¯s stu-


    12:35


    4/5


    Chapter 45 Chapter Forty Five


    pidity.¡±


    30 Vouchers


    Be recoiled as if struck, and it looked like she might lunge across the table and p me.


    ¡°Well, let me tell you again, in case you forgot or since you¡¯re still stuck in your world of delusions.


    I¡¯m not your real enemy here; your enemy is lurking in the dark,¡± I told Be.


    The blow really hit her, I knew. She was boiling with the sting of her wounded


    pride.


    ¡°Just wait, I will seed,¡± she spat at me.


    ¡°And I simply don¡¯t give a damn f**k sweetheart,¡± I purred.


    Be pushed back from the table, her chair scraping against the floor with a jar-


    ring screech and without another word or look back, she turned and stalked out


    of the caf¨¦.


    12:35

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 Chapter Forty Six


    After I officially divorced Sydney, Doris transferred her remaining shares to me. I became thergest


    shareholder and the de facto person in charge as I now held 46% of GT group¡¯s shares.


    Due to the new development, the shareholder resume was officially updated and as expected, my


    networth soared. The public caught a whiff of it and I re- ceived a wave of interview reviews from TV


    stations, newspaper publishers and journalists always were always on the standby for whenever


    they would catch


    me outside.


    My position in GT group was now grounded and was not tied to anyone but I


    knew I still needed to be careful and watch out for those who mighte to-


    gether and to sell their sticks to one person among them just to watch me go.


    down.


    When the requests would not stoping in, I finally instructed my assistant to respond to one of


    the interview requests and inform them that I had ept- ed the request. I chose the most famous


    economic TV channel. That way, every- one will get a bit of what they wanted to know.


    I also gave them a condition, I made it crystal clear that I would not ept any question about my


    personal life. If they dared to try it then their TV was going to go into oblivion. They epted my


    condition and I gave them the date of the day that I would have a chance to take time out for the


    interview.


    it was a


    I prepared for the interview and finally, the D¨Cday began. live session with the host and the


    audience. The audience consisted of several other news


    TV channels, papers and journalists.


    The interview began. I was introduced and I gave my greetings and expressed my pleasure at being


    hosted by them. Just the usual pleasantries to show the public that I was not an asshole.


    The first question the host asked me was, ¡°Mr Mark Torres, would you like to


    12:35


    1/5


    Chapter 46 Chapter Forty Six.


    give us a snippet of your future ns and goals of GT group?¡±


    30 Vouchers


    ¡°My goal for Gt group is greater heights. I n to lead GT group to an even greater height than it is


    now and the shareholders would benefit more from our


    group,¡± I answered sinctly.


    The host nodded. ¡°Are there any specific ns you¡¯ve gotid out?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Of course. Nothing can be achieved without a n.¡±


    There murmurs from the audience. The host also nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Then he asked with a


    smile, ¡°Do you mind sharing some of these ns?¡±


    With a lopsided grin, I wagged a finger at the host. ¡°I see where you¡¯re going,


    man.¡±


    The audience and the host burst intoughter at my response.


    ¡°That¡¯s our business secret though, I can not reveal that,¡± I said after everyone


    had sobered up. ¡°But one thing I can reveal and tell you is that you might want to buy more of our


    group¡¯s stocks before it skyrockets,¡± I announced confident-


    1. ly.


    The room was filled with another bout ofughter from the audience and the


    host shook his head.


    ¡°So, Mr Mark, what advice would you give to those looking to invest?¡±


    I smiled at the crowd, ¡°I will advise anyone looking to invest to do their re-


    search, understand thepany and the industry ¨C whicheverpany or indus-


    try it may be. Understand what you¡¯re about to pour your hard earned money into You see, investing


    is a long¨Cterm endeavor and it requires patience and determi-


    nation.¡± I spread out my arms, ¡°Of course, I would also suggest investing in ourpany, as I


    believe our group can bring a new future to our shareholders.¡±


    The audience apuded me admirably as theyughed. Amid theughter and apuse, the host


    and I concluded the interview.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr Mark Torres,¡± he shook my hands. ¡°Thank you for grac- ing our news


    channel with your presence.¡±


    12:35


    2/5


    Chapter 46 Chapter Forty Six


    ¡°It¡¯s my utmost pleasure,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Anyst word for the audience?¡±


    +30 Vouchers.


    I mused on his question for a while before I decided on myst words. ¡°No mat-


    ter what it is, never take anything for granted.¡± The audience remained silent so I added, ¡°That


    investment you made with very little, even if it¡¯s a dor, don¡¯t take it for granted. It might be


    your most profitable investment in the far or


    near future.¡±


    They erupted in cheers and apuse as the camera was turned off. The host


    shook my hands again, a huge grin on his face. As I left the conference hall, my assistant and


    b*dyguard in tow, some fangirls came for autographs while


    some journalists dared to ask about my marriage.


    ¡°Noments,¡± my assistant kept saying strictly to them while I signed some


    of the girl¡¯s shirts, books, phone pouches¡­whatever they brought.


    The moment I got in the car, my face sagged, all my grins and smiles tucked away as I roughly


    loosened my tie. ¡°Godammit, my face hurt from smiling so


    much.¡±


    My assistant smiled and turned back. ¡°You did well though. The crowd absolute- ly loved you.¡±


    ¡°As they should.¡± Despite my aching cheeks, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the suc- cess of the


    interview and the exposure it would further bring to GT Group.


    ¡°By the way,¡± my assistant fully turned to me from the front seat where he sat,


    ¡°The medical report you requested is here.¡±


    My grin instantly dimmed. I nodded and stretched my hand for it. He ced it in my palm.


    I just looked at it for a while. What exactly was I expecting? That she really did have a heart disease


    or that she had been lying to me all these years?


    The answers eluded me so I just ripped the sealed envelope apart and unfold-


    ed the crispy clean paper in it.


    12:35


    3/5


    Chapter 46 Chapter Forty


    46 Chapter Forty Six


    My hands clenched as I held the edges of the paper. My eyes went over the re- port again. As I had


    suspected, Be was perfectly healthy and did not have any form of heart issue, let alone a heart


    disease.


    I felt my jaw clench in anger. If she does not have any heart issue, why, then, was she absent on


    our wedding day? Did she get cold feet and thought the best thing to do was to abscond? What


    exactly did she go abroad to do?


    I felt like a fool. Like a first ss moron. Shouldn¡¯t I have known? It was obvious


    While we courted, she was perfectly fine, her parents also mentioned nothing about it to my parent.


    Suddenly, their child became sick with a heart disease. For a brief moment, I wondered if her


    parents were also in on this? Or perhaps,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    she deceived her parents just as she had deceived me.


    All this time, I had let her lead me around, listening to her deceitful tongue con-


    stantly lie to me. I paused. Does Sydney know too? She probably doesn¡¯t. The


    poor girl was either forced into the marriage or she agreed just to save her fami-


    ly¡¯s face yet I treated her with so much contempt.


    I closed my eyes, damning myself for the nth time for how I treated her. She


    had been a kind woman, a perfect wife until I pushed her to the wall.


    Now this liar might be my wife soon and if she doesn¡¯t be my wife, noth-


    ing could change the fact that she was carrying my child. I clenched my fists.


    and I looked down when I felt the paper tear.


    The sound as the journalists and camera men clicked away on their phones.


    and cameras brought me out of my misery.


    I smoothed the paper, folded it and ced it by my side. Then I looked up, smiled weakly outside


    the window before I rolled up the window.


    ¡°Drive faster,¡± I ordered the driver. I wanted to be out of here as soon as I could.


    The driver increased the rate at which he honked to get people out of the car¡¯s way and before I


    knew it, he had driven past them and onto the expressway.


    After my driver drove my car out of the crowd of cameras, I said sternly to my


    assistant,


    12:35


    4/5


    Find a provare insediator to follow her, see what else she¡¯s hiding from met gritted out ¡°Also, I want


    to know everything about her movements when she was abroad?


    12.15

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 Chapter Forty Seven


    The only light in the room were the brightness of our phone¡¯s screens and that of the TV. The TV


    had been muted while Grace and I idly worked on our phones.


    ¡°Woah,¡± Grace put her phone before my face, ¡°Sydney, look at this.¡±


    My gaze settled on the dress on the screen. It was almost like one of the ones


    Grace had designed. I frowned, ¡°it looks a lot like the dress you designed.¡±


    Graceughed lightly, ¡°It is the one I designed,¡± she scrolled to the previous slide, ¡°This is the


    original one. She¡¯s one of our clients, she got it from us so she replicated it and tagged us.¡±


    My m*uth formed an ¡®O¡® as I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She reclined back on the couch where she had beenying. ¡°She really


    tried, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I could still tell that it wasn¡¯t your work. It was just your design.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed, ¡°I think she did well. Perhaps, we should recruit her.¡±


    ¡°Oh please.¡±


    Graceughed at my outburst then she abruptly stoppedughing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that


    Mark?¡±


    I frowned and paused the shorts I was watching on YouTube again. ¡°What


    now? Mark replicated the jewelry we sold him or something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± there was a pause and I took that as a cue to y the video back but the


    sound of someone speaking drowned the sound of the video i was watching.


    I turned to Grace with a frown, ¡°Why did you increase the vo-¡±


    She cut me off as she pointed to the TV. ¡°Mark is live on TV.¡±


    I turned to the TV to see my ex¨Chusband. The host was excitedly introducing


    him alongside his achievements. Mark looked smart and drop dead gorgeous


    12:35


    1/5


    Chapter 47 Chapter Forty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    in the suit dress he had on, his features seemed to have gotten even finer and more toned since I


    last saw him. His cheekbones were more prominent, hist hair was slicked back neatly but as usual,


    there were still some errant strands in his face. Even through his suit jacket, his bulging biceps were


    prominent as he sat in the seat with the confidence of ten gods, a small smile directed at the


    camera.


    The host started to ask him questions, first it was about GT Group which he confidently boasted


    about the rising value of its stock. Then the host threw ran- dom questions at him. His responses


    were articte and insightful as he be- witched the audience with his charm and intelligence,


    eliciting unending cheers


    and apuse from them.


    I raised an impressed brow and raised my hand to give him a thumbs up. ¡°Im- pressive,¡± I


    muttered.


    ¡°He just had to be an asshole to you.¡± I heard Grace murmured but I paid no


    heed to her.


    There was no doubt that his outstanding performance during the interview would boost GT Group¡¯s


    stock price to a whole new level, and my five percent shares would increase in value as well. For


    the first time, I was grateful to Mark for not agreeing to buy the shares when I suggested it. I could


    already see the dividend from the shares being a whole new source of ie for me. Then I found


    myself musing on the idea of buying more if their stocks before the prices skyrocketed like he said.


    Grace leaned on me and pulled me out of my thoughts. She rested her head on my shoulder and


    held my arm. She jutted her lower l*p out, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my sugar mommy? Please, be my


    sugar mommy, I don¡¯t want to work anymore, I want to live a life of daily splurge.¡±


    Iughed and gently pushed Grace away, ¡°Get off me, you gold digger. My sav- ings wouldn¡¯t live


    to see the day with your splurging.¡± Amidst her light giggles, pointed at Mark on the TV, ¡°His would.


    He would not even feel like a penny was dropping from his ount.¡±


    12:35


    2/5


    Chapter 47 Chapter Forty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    Jokingly, Grace gasped and sat up. ¡°I have the perfect idea. I should marry him too and then file fir


    a divorce divorce, then I could also get five percent of the


    shares, right?¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Good idea. I¡¯ll introduce him to you as soon as you would like. In fact you could get


    thirty¨Ctwo percent shares.¡±


    Grace threw her head back as she guffawed, I could help but join her. ¡°Or maybe I would even get


    thepany and take over.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I yed along, ¡°You can just make their family name yours.¡±


    The ring of my phone interrupted our yful banter: I peered at the caller¡¯s ID and my smile


    dimmed.


    I was d that she was calling but why? I quickly grabbed the remote from


    Grace¡¯s side and muted the TV again. I didn¡¯t want Doris to hear that I was watch-


    ing a news Mark featured in. She might misunderstand the whole situation and


    think I still have feelings for her grandson.


    ¡°Good evening, Grandma,¡± I said into the phone after I picked up the call. I tried


    to sound as casual as possible but I was dying to know why she called as the


    pleasantries seemed to stretch.


    ¡°How have you been, child? It¡¯s been quite a while,¡± her familiar shrill voice


    filled the speaker of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good, Grandma. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, Sydney. So I called you to personally invite you to my birthday ban- quet that is


    happening on Sunday.¡±


    I released a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding.


    ¡°You see, Grandma, ¡°I started, unsure how to delicately break it to her. ¡°You know I¡¯m now divorced


    from Mark. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to attend the family¡¯s intimate asions like this


    one.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. You¡¯re family, you will always be family to me.¡±


    ¦§


    My heart warmed at her deration and I sniffed but I still intended to stand my


    12:35


    3/5


    Chapter 47 Chapter Forty Seven


    +30 Vouchers


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ground. ¡°I know, Grandma but¡­ How about I celebrate with you privately? Just you and me.¡± I


    nced at Grace who seemed to be fully absorbed in our conver-


    sation. ¡°Maybe with my friend too.¡±


    ¡°No, Sydney.¡±


    I sighed, Grandma Doris had always been the type that always got whatever


    she wanted.


    ¡°You will attend my birthday banquet because I want you to. Besides,¡± the pitch if her voice lowered


    and she sounded slightly dejected, tely, I feel my health deteriorating. I don¡¯t want to postpone


    meetings because I don¡¯t know how long


    I have left¡­¡±


    She trailed off and my heart reached out to her. I quickly interrupted her when


    she was about to start talking again. ¡°Grandma, please no. Stop saying that.


    You are very healthy and you will live long with the lot of us. I will attend your


    birthday banquet if it¡¯s what you want. You will see me on Sunday.¡±


    I could hear the smile in her voice and the tone she adopted when she-


    ined about her health was instantly thrown out the window as she.chirped.


    ¡°You muste. Apart from my birthday banquet that you will be attending, I


    have a guy I want to introduce to you,¡± Grace and I raised our brows, a small


    smile on our l*ps as Doris sighed, ¡°Oh Sydney. He is so handsome and


    smart..I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like him.¡±


    I giggled, ¡°Is this matchmaking I smell, Doris?¡±


    ¡°What? No,¡± She said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Nothing like that. I just would like you to meet a


    smart man and that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s all,¡± I giggled.


    She scoffed and said in a yfully stern tone, ¡°Stop giggling, girl,¡± then she hung up.


    I shook my head, a small smile on my l*ps. ¡°Doris will always be Doris,¡± I mut- tered as I stared at


    the phone. I wish the rest were just like her.


    12:35


    4/5


    Chapter 47 Chapter Forty Seven


    +30 Vouchers.


    Grace wiggled her brows, ¡°There¡¯s a handsome man, huh?¡± Then she reached


    out and lightly tickled me.


    I pushed her off me as I spasmed fromughter. ¡°Please, stop it¡­go away,¡± I said amidstughter.


    She finally let go. She pped her hands. ¡°I will design the best dress for you-¡±


    I caught her off with an endearingugh, ¡°Grace, rx, you don¡¯t have to design a dress for every of


    our outings. Save those designs for our well paying clients.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Whatever. Even if I don¡¯t design a dress for you, I will dress you up for the


    event. The moment you step in there, you will turn heads¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an elderlydy¡¯s birthday party: It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Iughed as I went


    back toy down on the couch.


    Grace continued as if she hadn¡¯t heard me, ¡°You will look so good that the man


    she wants to introduce you to will feel like the luckiest man to be introduced to


    such a stunning woman.¡±


    ¡°Rx, girl,¡± I clutched my tummy as Iughed.


    ¡°I mean it though. You will look your best at the party,¡± she muttered with a soft


    smile theny down beside me, her hands going around my midriff. ¡°So now


    that there is going to be a handsome man,¡± she wiggled her brows but I could


    tell that she was being serious. ¡°Seems like someone might begin a new ro-


    mance soon.¡±


    I smiled softly as I thought about it. Maybe. It was time to not just move on but


    move on to another man. I let my shoulders go up in a small shrug as I respond-


    ed with a smile, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    12:35

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    hapter 48 Forty Eight


    I folded my l*ps, resisting the urge to let out a groan as Grace added ¡®finishing touches¡® to my make


    up. She had been adding ¡®finishing touches¡® to my make up and dress for the past hour.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± I groaned, unable to keep.mute anymore. ¡°What are you still doing?!¡±


    ¡°Finishing touches.¡±


    ¡°Finishing touches.¡±


    We said at the same time and Grace burst outughing. ¡°Rx. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go


    late. I¡¯m making good use of yourteness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to go Kate but now I¡¯m way toote. I bet the event would have. ended by now.¡±


    Grandma Doris sent me the


    was now three hourste.


    invite and it was well past the time stated there. I


    ¡°You¡¯re taking so long on this makeup, I don¡¯t want it to be heavy. What if it rains?¡± To be honest, my


    butt was already hurting and it felt sore from sitting on


    the stool, even though it was cushioned.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t heavy and it won¡¯t rain,¡± she muttered absentmindedly.


    ¡°Grace¡± she interrupted me.


    ¡°Finally done.¡± Grace drew back and smiled at her handiwork, ¡°Now you can stop squirming and


    groaning,¡± she met out a smallugh.


    I huffed as I stood up from the chair. I pulled up the long flowy gown Grace made me wear and


    marched to the mirror. My l*ps parted as I stared at myself in the mirror. Saying I looked stunning


    was an understatement.


    Surprisingly, the make¨Cup she spent so much time on didn¡¯t look like it. It looked like there was


    barely anything on my face.


    12:35


    1/6


    Chapter 48 Forty Eight


    +30 Vouchers


    I turned to find Grace smirking at me. ¡°You like what you see, don¡¯t you?¡± Then she walked up to


    me and smoothed back a strand of hair that had fallen from the messy yet elegant updo she had


    styled my hair into. Even though the updo looked messy, she had taken a long time styling it. Even


    to look like you aren¡¯t trying, you have to try.


    ¡°I told you it will all be worth it,¡± she looked at me, a soft smile on her l*ps.


    ¡°What did you spend the whole time doing?¡± I marveled as I looked at myself in the mirror again.


    ¡°There¡¯s barely anything on my face.¡±


    Her l*ps lifted in a lopsided grin, ¡°That¡¯s the magic.¡± Then she handed me my purse and the


    wrapped gift I had gotten for Grandma Doris. ¡°Now you should get going before the event actually


    ends.¡±


    She walked me up to the door and held my purse and the gift for me as I put on my heels.


    ¡°Have fun, love,¡± Grace waved at me as I pulled my car out of the driveway.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answered and blew her a k*ss which she returned. I could still see her in the side mirror for


    a while before she finally went inside the house.


    I had intentionally intended to gote to the party, hoping that I wouldn¡¯t have to spend much time.


    Besides, by then, lots of guests would have arrived so the likes of Mark and Dora that I didn¡¯t want


    to have any contact with during the par- ty would be busy entertaining the guests or being


    entertained by them. So I would easily be able to bypass them, go directly to Doris, wish her a


    happy birth- day as I give her the gift I got for her and perhaps meet the man Doris wants to


    introduce me to then I would leave. Simple.


    I nced at my phone. I had thought that Doris would call and clearly express her displeasure at my


    impuntuality but there¡¯s been no word from her.


    I rxed a bit when I got into the vicinity of the Torres¡® mansion. There were lux- urious cars


    scattered about because the parking lot was filled to the brim with cars. It could only mean one


    thing, the party must still be in full swing.


    I found a good spot to park my car and made my way to their enormous and


    12:35


    2/6


    Chapter 48 Forty Eight


    beautiful courtyard.


    +30 Vouchers


    I decided to take a detour and pass through the garden. There, I could easily spot everyone at the


    party. I would find Doris, Mark and Dora from the crowd. and know how to bypass them all and get


    directly to the person that brought


    me here.


    However, unfortunately, as I was quietly passing through the garden, I was halt-


    ed by the sound of people speaking in agitated hushed tones.


    I tipped my head back and groaned. ¡°Why did they have to have their argument


    on the path I had hoped to take?¡± I whispered as I asked myself.


    I decided to walk a bit closer to see who they were. Perhaps, they were people


    that didn¡¯t know me and I could just pass them.


    But on a closer look, I saw that it was Mark and Be. Be¡¯s response to what-


    ever Mark had said drifted to me.


    ¡°Mark, don¡¯t you love me anymore? Why have you been so cold to metely? You don¡¯t even


    answer my calls,¡± Be was crying. She was actually crying. Her


    voice was quivering as she spoke.


    My curiosity piqued and my feet stayed rooted to the spot. What could have.


    made Be, the carrier of a stone heart, cry?


    ¡°We stay in the same house, why do I need to answer your calls again?¡± Mark


    let out in a frustrated tone.


    I raised my brows mockingly. He doesn¡¯t sound or look like the lovesick man I divorced. The angry


    gaze he casted on Be didn¡¯t look like she was his world.


    anymore.


    ¡°True,¡± Be sniffed, ¡°You¡¯re right, we live together but you¡¯re barely at home, Mark. You¡¯re always


    working. Tons of meetings and interviews that I never see


    you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know I¡¯m always working,¡± Mark burst out, ¡°I¡¯m busy working, my world does not and


    can not revolve around you. So forgive me, your royal high-


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    12:36


    3/6


    Chapter 48 Forty Eight


    +30 Vouchers


    ness, if you feel neglected but I cannot sit at home with you and rub your belly when I should be


    making money.¡± Mark responded coldly and sarcastically.


    Be took a few steps back. Then she muttered in a small voice that I almost didn¡¯t hear her,


    ¡°Mark¡­¡±


    Mark turned to her, his eyes eying her from head to toe like she was dirt trapped under his feet.


    ¡°Besides, Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Grandma Doris¡® birthday. I¡¯m here-¡± she stuttered and Mark saved her the stress by interrupting


    her.


    ¡°You know she doesn¡¯t like you. It¡¯s why she didn¡¯t invite you to her this party. If she finds out you


    sneaked in, she¡¯s going to be very angry. You know that so you better leave.¡±


    Be cried resentfully, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to marry you in the future. We will soon wed and be man


    and wife, I¡¯m her future granddaughter¨Cinw. She won¡¯t be angry that I came to celebrate her


    birthday with her.¡±


    Mark looked stunned, he remained silent as he looked at Be. Then he slowly spoke up, ¡°What are


    you talking about? Grandma would never allow me to marry you. She dislikes you, how much more


    obvious does she need to make it?¡±


    Be sobbed, ¡°Why can Sydney marry you and I can not? Besides, I was your rightful wife. We


    were in love and you were going to marry me originally, but that b**ch, Sydney, took the chance that


    was supposed to be mine. She greedily took my ce in your life?¡±


    How far can this girl lie and pretend? I wondered briefly.


    Mark shook his head, saying coldly, ¡°Yes, Be. You once had the chance to marry me and be my


    wife but you missed it. You threw it away.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I threw it away? I was sick!¡± Her voice rose a little, ¡°What could I have done?


    Have us have our wedding in a f**king hospital room?¡±


    Mark scoffed and shook his head then he looked away from her.


    When he didn¡¯t say anything, Be spoke up again, ¡°So what does me carrying


    12:36


    4/6


    Chapter 48 Forty Eight


    your ch


    +30 Vouchers


    means now? Is this some kind of surrogacy?¡± Her shoulders shook as her sobs got louder.


    ¡°Be, this child was unexpected. We didn¡¯t n it. You know that. You insisted on keeping it and I


    let you. It doesn¡¯t mean I have to get married to you and it would not change my Grandma¡¯s mind


    about you.¡±


    Be shook her head, ¡°How can you say this to me, Mark? How can you?! I told you what the doctor


    said. I have a heart condition, I can¡¯t have an abortion!¡± Bel-


    Mark looked at her indifferently and said, with his brows raised, ¡°Is that so? Your b*dy is weak and


    you might not be able to carry a child in your womb again. Yes, Be, I remember very vividly.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you jerk!¡± Be erupted then she ran out of the garden, crying.


    I blinked and took a deep breath. Woah. That was a lot. I mean I expected it but I didn¡¯t think things


    would get this way this fast.


    But still, I wanted to smack myself for eavesdropping. I should have left immedi- ately when I


    realized that it was them. Instead I had ended up overhearing an inti- mate argument between the


    very people I was trying to avoid.


    I slowly backed away, nning to leave quietly a d just make my way to Doris through the crowd.


    As long as Mark remained here, and Be was somewhere crying her heart out, I only had to watch


    out for Dora.


    I


    As I moved past the delicately trimmed shrubs and turned the bend there, I came to an abrupt stop


    before I collided with Mark. There he was before me, his arms folded across his ch*st . He had a


    smirk on his face as he took me in.


    He raised his gaze to mine, ¡°A thief?¡± He chuckled, ¡°What did you steal?¡±


    Embarrassed that he might have caught me eavesdropping on his conversa- tion with Be, I raised


    the gift in my hand and foolishly stammered, ¡°This is a birthday gift for Doris. I didn¡¯t steal a thing.¡± I


    quickly stepped by him, ¡°Now if you would excuse me, I want to go in search of the birthday girl.¡±


    12:36


    5/6


    Chapter 48 Forty Eight


    +30 Vouchers


    Òæ The moment I turned my back and walked away, I quickened my steps, my gaze darting here


    and there in search of Grandma.


    I groaned inwardly when I felt someone fall into step with me. It was Mark. Just as he was about to


    say something, Doris spotted us.


    She grinned widely as she waved at me, ¡°Sydney,e here.¡± She pulled me in for a hug.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Doris,¡± I hugged her back.


    ¡°Yeah, thank you. We¡¯ll get to thatter. You¡¯re just on time.¡± Then her gaze swept past me and she


    gestured to something behind me. ¡°This is Lucas. The handsome guy I was telling you about.¡±


    Oh.


    Grandma literally turned me to face the man behind me. When I steadied my- self and looked up,


    my heart skipped a bit.


    There he was, his pockets dug in his pant¡¯s pocket and that familiar smile that I loved so much on


    his l*ps. But as his eyes took me in, his smile also faltered and his eyes widened.


    It seemed neither of us could utter a word as we stared at each other. How did the name not even


    ring a bell when Doris had mentioned it?


    Right before me, hale and hearty, stood my only teenage crush who suddenly disappeared years


    ago.


    12:361


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 Chapter Forty Nine


    After the first time I was adopted, my guardians and foster homes became a blur of faces and


    ces. Each family I went into always mistreated me and I was lucky to be smart enough to always


    be able to escape. It was like a whirl- wind of being scolded and punished by the orphanage officials


    for either misbe- having with my foster parents or running from my foster home and then before I


    knew what was happening, I was being adopted again and thrown into another bitter family. Having


    a sweet quaint family just hadn¡¯t been something I was lucky with.


    Eventually, the officials got fed up with giving me out since I was bound to re- turn or be returned so


    they just left me there: Even if anyone said they wanted me, they would shake their heads and say,


    ¡°Sorry, that one isn¡¯t up for grabs.¡±


    I personally preferred life in the orphanage too. Apart from the poor food ¨C oh. The food could be so


    terrible and the harsh environment, there was nothing


    particrly bad about staying at the orphanage. Atleast, to me. It was better than staying in homes


    where I either get yelled at for something I did not do or get hit just because my foster parents had a


    bad day and since there was no oth- er way to vent out their anger, they would assume their


    adopted daughter was patiently waiting for them to take out their anger and frustration on her.


    In the orphanage, my life was austere and boring and quiet and I liked it like that. I liked the


    serenity. I liked theck of chaos.


    I lived in an orphanage until I was twelve years old. I had been living a pretty simple unattached life


    until a new family moved to the Vi next to the orphan- age home.


    It had been another day of terrible and insufficient breakfast. Still I struggled to get a te but by the


    time I was able to stretch my te to the servers, she passed me and the other kids behind me a


    sympathetic look that said ¡®sorry, you would have to be smarter during lunch.¡®


    12:36


    1/7


    Chapter 49 Chapter Forty Nine


    30 Vouchers


    It was not the first time I was given that look. It wasn¡¯t the second time either. I had gotten used to it


    and I had also always been okay with waiting till the next meal. But that day was different. The


    previous night, I had given more than half of my meal to the little girl that was just brought to the


    orphanage weeks ago be- cause she was unable to get lunch and breakfast.


    Rumors had it that her rich parents died in a car crash and she was the only sur- viving one. But for


    weeks, no rtive came to im her. Since she couldn¡¯t live in the hospital, she had to be gotten


    out of the way.


    Obviously, this poor girl wasn¡¯t used to fighting her way through hungry kids to get her te filled so


    she always got pushed out of the way.


    With barely my tummy rumbling and zero strength left in me, I scrambled to a


    corner with my empty te.


    I had been sitting close to a window upstairs and I could look into the- pound of the vi next to


    us. I kept seeing the maids in the vi bring out food to throw away. The shocking thing was that


    most of the food looked perfectly okay to me.


    My b*dy trembled and my forehead dripped with perspiration as I made my way downstairs and


    snuck out of the orphanage home. My only focus was getting food in my tummy as I scaled the fine


    tall shrubs of the vi and emerged in their backyard where the backdoor was located.


    I made sure no one was looking at me through the window I had exited before I ced my ear on


    the door to listen for footsteps. At first there were footsteps


    and voices andughter but they soon drifted away.


    I pulled at the door and as I would have it, the door was miraculously unlocked.


    The aroma of whatever meal they had made wafted through my nose and made my tummy grumble


    even more. I followed the aroma and thankfully found my-


    self in the kitchen.


    It was surprising how big the house was but what was more surprising was the kitchen. It was


    unbelievablyrge and food stuff was stocked in every part


    of the kitchen that for a second there, my hunger disappeared and I was stuck


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    12:36


    2/7


    Chapter 49 Chapter Forty


    v Nine


    as to where to start from.


    +30 Vouchers


    That moment didn¡¯tst long before I started to stuff my face with food. The food tasted like heaven


    compared to the trash we were fed at the orphanage


    and my greedy tummy rumbled even more.


    There was a properly prepared meal, there were fruits, vegetables, milk, wine,


    steak¡­name it. They had everything in that kitchen.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    One of the half¨Ceaten apples in my hand dropped and I froze. I slowly turned and came face to face


    with a curly haired boy in a wheeled chair. If he wasn¡¯t


    my age then he would be a year or two older than me.


    Despite that my m*uth was filled to the brim,I managed a smile and awkwardly


    raised my hand in the air. ¡°Hi,¡± I mumbled.


    The boy just stared at me then his gaze dropped to the apple in my hand. Em-


    barrassed, I hid the apple behind me, my gaze trained on the wheels of his


    wheelchair.


    ¡°I promise and I swear, I¡¯m not-¡± I started but I was cut short when his chair moved. At first, my heart


    tightened in fear until he wheeled past me.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± I wondered when I turned to him and found him opening the


    fridge. He grabbed a box of milk then he wheeled himself to the counter in the


    middle of theirrge kitchen and grabbed a fancy ss cup. He poured the milk


    in the cup until it was brimming with it. Then he opened a cab and brought


    out another set of cooked meals.


    As I watched him I was wowed at how much he could get done despite being in


    a wheeled chair.


    He ced them on the counter, then he gestured to the seat directly before the


    cup of milk and food: ¡°Sit down and eat more.¡± He asked so gently, it almost felt


    like he was pleading with me to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a thief,¡± was all I could croak out before I epted his offer and de-


    12:36


    3/7


    Chapter 49 Chapter Forty Nine


    +30 Vouchers


    voured the meal. I had badly wanted to refuse but I was still hungry and there was a very low


    chance that I would get dinner tonight.


    As I ate, he watched out for me. When I was done, he offered to clear the dish- es and asked me to


    leave before anyone caught a whiff that I was in the vi.


    That day was the day my life changed. When I got back to the orphanage I was so sated that I


    dropped to my bed and snored away till after dinner. When I woke up, he was all I could think about.


    Him and the delicious variety of food they had in their kitchen.


    Gradually, I started to sneak there whenever I was hungry. He told me to knock and that was all I


    had to do. He woulde and open the door and I would eat


    my fill. Sometimes I even went back with a fruit or vegetable.


    to my


    Later, I started going there even when I wasn¡¯t hungry. I was just drawn to him. We seemed to


    enjoy each other¡¯spany. We exchanged names; his was Lu- cas. Then I got to learn that he


    could actually walk because he did one day when we were ying hide and seek. I had started to


    cry and shout his name when I found his chair empty only for me to feel a tap on my shoulder and I


    turned to see Lucas behind me.


    He was mostly always in his wheelchair because he constantly got sick and


    easily got injured.


    Obviously, Lucas¡® family was wealthy. But his parents were never around. He had two kind servants


    and was provided with whatever he wanted and needed. He used to be very lonely until I snuck into


    their kitchen. We had a meeting time. and before I arrived, he would have gotten his servants to


    prepare my favorite ¨C every good meal was my favorite then- and he would prepare all sorts of


    treats


    for me.


    I felt like I was living a dream. I had shelter over my head, good extremely suffi- cient food and a


    friend any kid would wish for. Lucas was patient and smart and kind. Despite his health status he


    always seemed happy. He taught me a lot of things. I learned how to y chess from him, he


    taught me how to y the piano. He would often take me into their private library, where we would


    12:36


    4/7


    Chapter 49 Chapter Forty Nine


    +30 Vouchers


    spend hours reading and talking about books and things that made me feel smart like Lucas. Then


    he noticed that I was more keen on books that talked


    about designs, mostly jewelry designs.


    He asked me about it and that was when I found out that I actually like jewelry


    design. Then he got me more books rted to it.


    Over the years, as we aged older, Lucas grew into an intelligent young man and I found myself


    seeing him as more than just a friend then I would unconscious- ly catch myself fussing over my


    looks. I looked forward to seeing him and


    spending time with him everyday.


    ¨C


    By the time I turned sixteen, I was pretty sure I was in love with him and he was into me too I just


    wasn¡¯t sure how much. At seventeen, Lucas and I shared our first k*ss beneath the bookshelf that


    was filled with the books about


    jewelry design that he had got me over the years.


    We were a happy little couple for a while until Lucas¡® health began to deterio- rate. He was always


    losing consciousness and I got to see him less and less. with each passing day.


    Whenever he was rushed to the hospital, I would go to see him. The moment he regained


    consciousness and his gaze fell on me, he would smile and his first words would always be, ¡°It¡¯s


    alright.¡±


    I would always nod but I knew it wasn¡¯t alright. My heart hurt for him and I felt. helpless because


    there was nothing I could do to help or take his pain away.


    One day, he lost consciousness again and was rushed to the hospital for the umpteenth time that


    week. Lucas¡® caretakers stopped anyone from seeing him. (his parents werete, I¡¯dter


    discovered). No matter how much I begged and cried, the security never allowed me to see him.


    I went back to the orphanage, crying. The next day, I was told that someone was looking for me. It


    turned out to be one of his servants. With a grim smile, she handed me a miniscule box and said,


    ¡°he left this.¡±


    I had gone ballistic. ¡°What do you mean he left this? Where¡¯s Lucas?!¡±


    12:36


    5/7


    Chapter 49 Chapter Forty Nine


    But she only smiled and left.


    +30 Vouchers


    That night, I stayed up crying my heart out. I refused to open the box. ¡°I will go to Lucas and he will


    give me the box himself,¡± were my thoughts.


    When I got to the Viter that night, I knocked and yelled but no one an-


    swered the door. I pushed at the doors; they didn¡¯t even budge.


    It felt like I was in a nightmare as I slumped before the front door and wept. That night, I opened the


    box. Inside the box was a letter revealing the identity of my biological parents and how I would find


    them. There was also a ch*ck with


    enough bnce for me to livefortably for a long time.


    I searched the box, hoping there was, atleast, a note from Lucas telling me


    what happened or when he¡¯d be back but there was nothing. Just like that, my


    friend and love was gone.


    I left the orphanage with the box. I didn¡¯t want to go straight to my parents. I still


    hoped that I would find Lucas and we would go together like we¡¯ve joked many


    times. So I enrolled in a university to study jewelry design. After I got my degree and finished my


    internship. I followed the address Lucas gave and. went in


    search of my parents, only to fall into an arranged marriage to a man I barely


    knew.


    As I took in Lucas¡® features now, the memories racked me and I felt myself


    swallow a sob. His curly hair that I loved to tangle my fingers around were gone. He looked manly


    and handsome but I could still see the Lucas I loved and grew up with underneath what all the years


    that had passed had changed


    in his features.


    To make peace with myself, I had assumed that he had died, yet here he was in


    flesh and blood.


    ¡°Lucas¡­¡± my throat tightened, my voice choked with unbridled emotions.


    ¡°Sydney.¡±


    Hearing his voice again, just as I remembered, I freed the caged tears and let them slide down my


    cheeks as I rushed forward and hugged him tightly, his


    12:36


    6/7


    Chapter 49 Chapter Forty Nine


    hands instantly wrapped around me.


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Chapter Fifty


    MARK¡¯S POV


    My Jaw tightened and I felt my hands trembling by my side before they. clenched into fists when I


    saw the man wrap his arms around Sydney and


    hugged her tightly.


    Without thinking, I strode forward, burning with Jealousy and pulled Sydney away from the man.


    Immediately Sydney was out of the way, I connected my


    first with the man¡¯s face.


    The bastard staggered back, his hands going to his face.


    ¡°What the hell, Mark?¡± I heard Sydney yell behind me but that didn¡¯t stop me. I


    covered the space between us and dealt him another blow to the face. This time, as he staggered


    back, he fell to the floor.


    ¡°Mark! Get off him this minute,¡± that was Grandma but I was unstoppable.


    I straddled him and swung my fists in his face again. Who did he think he was


    to just waltz out of nowhere and hold Sydney like that?


    As I pulled my arm back to hit him again, his palm cupped my fist. His bleeding


    m*uth opened and he spat out the most infuriating words I think I would hear


    that night.


    ¡°Stop while I¡¯m still asking.¡±


    The audacity! I was about to hit him again when I found myself falling to the ground beside the man.


    Sydney pushed me.


    I watched as she helped the man up. She red at me, ¡°Are you insane? Why did you do that?!¡±


    By now, a small crowd had already formed around us. I grinded my teeth and got up from the floor.


    ¡°How daft are you?¡± I erupted, ¡°He was taking advantage of you and you let him. Didn¡¯t you


    notice?¡±


    12:36


    1/4


    Chapter 50 Chapter Fifty


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°You are the daft one here, idiot. How can he take advantage of me in front of


    everyone? Does that even make sense?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to make sense before you know that he just wants to take ad-


    vantage of you!¡±


    Sydney¡¯s brows creased in anger and confusion but all in all, the gaze she di- rected at me was


    filled with disdain and contempt, ¡°What arrant rubbish are you


    spouting? I have known this man for years! Long before I married you. There is


    no way he would ever harm me.¡±


    I felt my heart squeeze tight and my senses clouded with jealousy. ¡°So what? Is this some f**king


    reunion or my grandma¡¯s birthday?¡± Even I could tell that


    my words dripped with bitterness.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the sting that came with losing Sydney. I knew I had lost


    her but I would still fight for her¡­I would plead for her forgiveness, for her love.


    During our marriage,I could always feel her adoring looks but I chose to ignore. them and cast her


    aside because I knew she had grown to love me and would


    not leave no matter how much I hurt her. Atleast, that was what I thought.


    Even though we are officially divorced, I knew there was still that dim fire alight. in her for me. All I


    had to do was make it burn brighter and more ferociously. I


    believed there was still a chance for reconciliation.


    I swept my gaze over the man she had apparently met before me. Even as his face was a telltale


    that he had been hit, it pained me to admit that he was good


    looking. his pictures should get out, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the ever judg-


    ing public will start topare us.


    For a moment, as I watched Sydney dust the man¡¯s clothes, tantly ignoring my words and my


    existence, I wondered if she had stuck with me and let me treat her unfairly because I was¡­a


    substitute to the man she really yearned for?


    I shook my head, refusing to delve deeper into it. I had never been a substitute


    and I would never.


    I didn¡¯t know what prompted me maybe it was the way Sydney stuck to him


    12:36


    2/4


    Chapter 50 Chapter Fifty


    ¨C


    +30 Vouchers


    like he was some breakable egg but I found myself swinging my fist at him


    again.


    The man dodged the blow by quickly taking a couple of steps back, taking Syd- ney with him.


    As I took a step closer, Grandma Doris got in my way. She pped me on my arm and for an aged


    woman, her ps still hurt. ¡°Stop this nonsense and apolo-


    gize to your uncle!¡±


    I could have easily pushed her out of my way but her words cleared the rage in


    my eyes and left me frozen to the spot.


    My uncle? I had never heard of having an uncle. Never ever. Not even once. So


    where did this uncle incarnate from?


    I scoffed, ¡°Uncle, you say?¡± Then I burst outughing, ¡°I never knew I had a f**k-


    ing uncle!¡±


    The next second, Grandma Doris struck my m*uth with her cane. I red at


    her and she returned my re with equal fervor. ¡°Language!¡± She scolded stern-


    1. ly.


    Reflectively my fingers went to my l*ps. My gaze shifted from Grandma Doris to


    Sydney and teg damned man. ¡°What in the world is going on?¡± I demanded hotly.


    The man stepped forward, Sydney still stuck to his side. He calmly studied me. Then he finally


    spoke up, ¡°I am your grandfather¡¯s youngest son. I was sent


    away when you were very young. There is no way you would have remembered


    1. me. I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Then he stretched out his hand for a handshake. He smiled politely, ¡°Let¡¯s get reacquainted, Mark. I


    am Lucas, your uncle.¡±


    I angrily pped his hands away from my sight. ¡°I¡¯m not asking who you are, asshole. And I don¡¯t


    want to get acquainted or reacquainted with you. I¡¯m asking


    what¡¯s going on between you and Sydney?¡±


    Grandma Doris hit me on the back of my thigh with her cane again. I closed my


    12:361


    3/4


    Chapter 50 Chapter Fifty


    +30 Vouchers


    eyes and swore; I swear if she hit me again, I would not care that she was my fa- vorite family


    member, I would snatch that cane from her and break it.


    ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s going on?¡± She mocked in a stern and firm tone. ¡°Is- n¡¯t it obvious,


    dummy?¡± She half turned to them, gesturing from one of them to the other, ¡°I wanted to introduce


    Lucas to Sydney, and it turns out that they knew each other before. Isn¡¯t that a match made in


    heaven?¡±


    ¡°What stupid match?!¡± I angrily retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say he was my uncle? How can my uncle


    be a match made in heaven for my ex¨Cwife?!¡±


    Doris coldly responded, ¡°Whether you find it stupid, or not is none of my con- cern,¡± her gaze briefly


    swept around, ¡°Infact, it¡¯s nob*dy¡¯s business. Sydney is a wonderful girl. Since you have refused to


    appreciate her, naturally someone else has to. Now move!¡± Her cane swung forward again but I


    was able to elude


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    its hit.


    Hourster, I paced around in my bedroom in my family¡¯s home. I couldn¡¯t


    bring myself to calm down or stop thinking about Sydney and that irritable un-


    cle together.


    Unable to contain it any longer, I snatched my phone from the bed. I swallowed


    my pride and dialed Sydney¡¯s number. I was told that the line was unavable. I


    gritted my teeth as I dialed her number again, desperately and angrily hoping it


    wasn¡¯t what I thought.


    When the machine voice spoke up again that the line was unavable, I furious- ly threw my phone


    to the marble floor. She has blocked me again. Due to the


    force with which I threw the phone, its screen shattered into unidentifiable


    shards of sses just like my shattered marriage to Sydney.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 Chapter Fifty One


    ¡°Sydney, you really look like a lovestruck teenager, Grace teased as she walked into the living room


    with a bowl filled with strawberries, munching on some of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Grace,¡± I spinned my phone between my fingertips, my l*ps jutting out in worry,


    ¡°Should I call him? Should I not call him?¡±


    After the whole brouhaha with Mark and Lucas at the party, my time to properly reunite with Lucas


    had been cut short. He had opted to drop me off at my ce but he seemed to be in a hurry. But he


    made sure we exchanged phone numbers before he hurriedly drove off. And since then, I haven¡¯t


    been able to get him out of my mind or my head. I have been unable to concentrate on work


    because Lucas was all I could think about.


    Grace rolled her eyes to the ceiling as she took a seat on the bean bag that had reced the table


    in the middle of the room. She stretched the bowl of strawberries toward me, ¡°Want some?¡± She


    briefly closed her eyes and sighed dramatically, ¡°They¡¯re really juicy.¡±


    I shook my head and she tutted in disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re rejecting good food just because you can¡¯t


    stop worrying if you should call your long lost crush that you¡¯ve just reunited with. Just call him,


    babe. Why else did you guys exchange contacts on the first ce?¡±


    ¡°But he hasn¡¯t called me!¡± I threw my hands on the couch and faked a cry. I dug my fingers in my


    hair again ¨C I had been doing that since I¡¯ve been deliberating on whether to call him or not. Right


    now, as Grace had teased me a lot of times, my hair was a mess on top of my head, and


    hair not a beautiful mess like the messy bun I took to Doris¡¯ birthday party. In Grace¡¯s words; my


    was now a luxurious bird¡¯s nest.


    Grace nced my way then her face shifted up to my hair and she bursted out withughter. ¡°God,


    the sight of your hair keeps cracking me up,¡± when I red at her she covered her m*uth to try and


    stop herself fromughing. ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t stop seeing birds nursing their eggs. it.¡± Then she


    erupted in another fit of giggles.


    in


    I rolled my eyes then I let my shoulders droop and my pout deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me,¡±


    I said in resignation then I turned to her with a smirk, ¡°Have you forgotten your own heartaches?


    You took ice cream like it was water.¡±


    She made a face at me and threw a half eaten strawberry my way. I caught it urately and


    popped it into my m*uth.


    ¡°I knew you were going to mention that.¡± She shrugged, ¡°But before Mr Rightes along, we


    always have to meet one or two jerks and maybe even mistake them for Mr Right, right? Just let ¨C


    those guys go like fart and that¡¯s what I have done.¡±


    let


    I could not hold back myughter, ¡°Brilliant analogy, ma¡¯am. I got on my feet, ¡°Now, can you me go


    like fart too?¡± I looked out the window, ¡°The weather is so nice today, and I am sure the flowers in


    the park will be blooming. One of the perfect spots for inspiration and turns out that I need to find


    some design inspiration. No matter how lovesick I am, I can¡¯t neglect my work, can I?¡±


    Since Lucas wasn¡¯t calling and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to call him, I should perhaps make good use


    of my time instead of sulking like a baby.


    Grace smiled and nodded, ¡°I like that attitude. Go on, what are you waiting for? Go create design


    that would yield millions!¡± She pumped her fist in the air.


    Iughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s always money for you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I love my job!¡± Grace hollered after me as I made my way to my room to get changed.


    I put on a short red sundress, thoroughlybed and oiled my hair then I packed it back into a high


    and tight ponytail. I put on a white light¨Cweight sneakers. Then I grabbed a backpack and stuffed it


    with my sketch papers, pens, l*pgloss and a bottle of water. I slung it over one of my shoulder and


    left the room.


    ¡°M¡¯kay, I¡¯m off, I hollered out to Grace who now had her head buried in another fashion.


    magazine.


    ¡°Hmm, you look cute.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I called out as I stepped out of the house.


    The walk to the park wasn¡¯t a long one. Just a few miles from the estate houses. As I walked there,


    my earpods plugged in my ears, I tried to put Lucas out of my mind. I concentrated on the Billie


    Eillish songs that I had out on shuffle and the nature that surrounded me.


    I took a light calming stroll around the park for a while before choosing a bench that wasn¡¯t


    upied to sit on.


    I ced my backpack on myp and closed my eyes. The sounds of birds chirping in the distance,


    the gentle blow of the breeze and the sound of kids giggling and muffled conversation swirled


    around me as I inhaled the earthy smell of the fresh and damp grass.


    I opened my eyes with a smile. Gone were thoughts of Lucas and back were my inspiration and


    creative juice. I brought out my sketch papers and pen. My brows furrowed in concentration as I


    sketched down the ideas I was getting. In between, I would grab my bottle of water and take a


    refreshing sip then I would stretch my arm forward and hold out the design I had sketched on the


    paper before me and squint at what I had created.


    As usual, they looked intentional, not as if I had just quickly scribbled some cheap design on paper.


    By the time I got out of my creative world and nced around me, it was already getting dark and


    there were now very few people around. I packed up, carefully arranging my used sketch papers in


    my backpack. I ced it beside me then I picked up my bottle and took another swig from it and


    ced it on the other side of me.


    I removed my shoes and wiggled my toes, a break from the confines of the sneakers then I put


    them back on and tied the ropes. I stood up and stretched my limbs, letting out a content sigh. I


    turned to carry my backpack and head home but was taken aback to see the seat empty, save for


    my bottle of water. Confused, I looked up and my eyes bulged when I saw someone briskly walk


    away with


    my b


    ¡°Damned thief!¡± I screamed, ¡°Give back my bag!¡± I grabbed my bottle and immediately sprinted after


    him when he picked a race on hearing my shout. Thank God for the sneakers I had chosen to wear,


    I was quickly closing in on him. ¡°Stop right there, you thief!¡±


    The thief suddenly picked up pace and I found myself far behind. I hauled the bottle water in my


    hand at him but it missed him, falling on the floor several feet away from where he was.


    I quickened my steps too but not for long. My thighs started to hurt and I slowed down, eventually


    coming to a halt. I sucked in air, trying to catch my breath as I bent over and clutched my knees with


    my hands.


    I looked ahead and helplessly watched the thief¡¯s back as he turned to his left and disappeared


    around the corner.


    I dropped my head in defeat and a great sense of loss coursed through me. If only I hadn¡¯t put my


    designs in there yet.


    I suddenly sprang up as a loud bell resounded in my head. My phone! Damnit! My phone was also


    in the bag. I felt like crying. I couldn¡¯t believe I just lost my phone and recent designs to a petty


    thief.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I furiously undid my ponytail in frustration and ran my fingers through it.


    Suddenly, I heard a honk as a sports car stopped beside me. I frowned at it as the tinted window


    rolled down. I raised my brows as Luigi¡¯s face came to view. He shed me a smile and winked,


    ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll help you chase the thief.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I briefly wondered how he knew I was chasing a thief but it didn¡¯t matter. Without hesitation, I


    rushed forward and opened the back door. I let out a yelp as I turned after closing the car door


    behind me. There was someone else in the car but I wouldn¡¯t be staring in awe and shock if it was


    some random stranger I had never seen before.


    Right beside me on the car seat was the least man I expected to see Luigi hanging out with.


    Chapter 51 Chapter Fifty Ong


    1201


    There was a dazzling smile on his l*ps as he looked back at me.


    I blinked and pulled myself out of my shocked state. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± I breathed.


    What was he doing here? And why was he with Luig.


    My thoughts trailed off as everything began to click together. My eyes widened as my gaze flitted


    between Luigi and Lucas. I felt like I had justpleted a tasking puzzle.


    ¡°So, you were the one that sent Luigi to protect me?!¡± I blurted out.


    Lucas nodded with a smile. Then he started to lean over and I held my breath. I almost pouted in


    disappointment as his head dropped and he fastened my seatbelt in swift motion then he sat back.


    ¡°Sit tight, Luigi drives fast.


    I felt my face burn hot as I looked away from Lucas. Gosh, what was I thinking?


    I looked up and my eyes shed with Luigi¡¯s teasing gaze. I instinctively raised my middle. finger at


    him. Embarrassment washed over me as I was suddenly aware of Lucas¡® gaze on me then I folded


    my l*ps as I slowly lowered my hand.


    ¡°Drive, Luigi, we¡¯ve lost sight of the thief! We need to catch him!¡± I said irritably to him, yet I dared


    not to look at Lucas.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52 Chapter Fifty Two


    The tire of the car screeched against the floor as it suddenly sped into the moonlit night. Luigi drove


    fast but roughly. The ride was bumpy and the three of us in the car kept bouncing in our


    seats


    If Lucas had not tightened my seatbelt, my surest bet was that I would have somehow flown out of


    the open window.


    ¡°Luigi, gosh, can you slow down!¡± I yelled, tightly grasping the edge of my seat.


    Luigi¡¯s shoulders shook as he chuckled from the front seat, ¡°Of course not.¡± He briefly nced back.


    ¡°I used to be a race car driver for F4. If I drove slowly like a grandma, my friends would Laugh at me


    and I would lose the race. Don¡¯t worry, just hold on tight. By maintaining this speed, I would make


    sure we catch that thief?¡±


    Then he took a sharp turn with a drift and despite the seatbelt, we all swayed to the side and I


    uncontrobly fell into Lucas¡¯s arms. My face reddened even more as I remained in his arms since


    Luigi still seemed to be making a wild turn.


    I thought of our limited time together at the party and realized that this was a perfect opportunity to


    bond with him. If only I had known that the handsome and smart man Doris wanted to introduce me


    to was my childhood crush, I would have gotten there early. We had hardly spoken a few words


    before we both had to leave.


    Even though we were extremely happy to see eachother again after so many years, there was this


    awkwardness between us. After so many years apart, meeting again felt like we were strangers


    who were meeting for the first time and there was also the added difort that I was his nephew¡¯s


    ex¨Cwife. How were they even rted, I thought frustratedly.


    I


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    guess it was one of the vague reasons why our ride back to my ce after the


    party was awkwardly silent and it was also why I had hesitated to call him even though I looked


    forward to meeting him and spending time with him. We would both be at a loss for words to say or


    stuff to talk about. It wasn¡¯t like we would begin to talk about the weather or how wide the park was.


    The smell of his sweetly intoxicating cologne suddenly wafted into my nose. I frowned, it smelt


    familiar. I smiled slightly when I realized why it smelt so familiar. It was the same fragrance he


    always wore when he was younger. Then, I loved it so much that I used to sniff him and he would


    just smile and shake his head at my silliness.


    I looked up when the car started to feel like it was moving in a normal state. My eyes widened a


    fraction when I came face to face with Lucas. That was when I registered how close I was to him. I


    was clutching his shoulders, my hair sprawled over my hands on his shoulders. His hand was firmly


    ced on my upper back, the warmth of his hand seeped through the flimsy material of my dress


    and I felt goosebumps on my skin.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± His brows were creased as he looked down at me with concern, his focused gaze


    made me feel safe and protected. Nevertheless, myshes fluttered down shyly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shook my head as I murmured softly and looked away from him. Then I awkwardly.


    extricated myself from his hold. My hands slid down his ch*st and he seemed reluctant as he


    removed his hand from my back.


    When I was at a safe distance and safely tucked in my seat, my eyes raked his face searching for


    any sign of difort, ¡°Are okay too? Are you hurt?¡± I rushed out instinctively as memories of how


    easily he used to get hurt racked me.


    He smiled softly. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re the one who fell. We should worry about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh okay,¡± I mered and turned away, embarrassed. Then I turned to Luigi and red at him.


    He was the cause of this heightened awkwardness in the first ce. ¡°Maybe I should just forget


    about my bag,¡± I bit out. I¡¯m afraid we will all die in this car before we are able to catch the thief.


    Luigi¡¯s brows furrowed and he wore an angry face. ¡°Miss Sydney! That¡¯s an insult to my person.¡±


    I opened my m*uth to give him a befitting response instead I let out a surprised gasp as he took yet


    another sharp turn, cutting through a shortcut that clearly was not meant for cars. ¡°Luigi!¡± I


    screamed as he came to an abrupt halt and almost sent us ramming into the car¡¯s front mirror only


    to speedily reverse the car back. I squeezed my eyes shut and clutched the edge of my seat, my


    mind reeling with chaotic thoughts. Is this how I was going to die? I had never imagined that I would


    die in an intentional car ident.


    I opened my eyes when a deepughter filled the air, giving me a mushy feeling. I turned to the


    person who made the sound. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sydney, Lucas said and even though he was not


    laughing anymore,ughter danced in his eyes. Luigi may drive roughly but believe me when I say


    he is an extremely good, experienced and talented driver. Nothing will happen. We will get your bag


    alive.¡±


    I swallowed and shook my head but I kept my hold on the edge of the seat.


    He roughly wove the car through the dimly lit streets and dark alleys until we finally cornered the


    thief in a dark narrow alley; I wouldn¡¯t have spotted the thief if it wasn¡¯t for the car¡¯s bright


    headlights. I was surprised how he had just cornered him like that but I was impressed and of


    course, happy that I would get back my belongings.


    The thief, unable to brake in time in his sprint, headed straight for the car in confusion.


    My heart leaped to my throat and I clutched the edge of the seat tightly. I closed her eyes and


    braced myself for the impending collision. I felt bitter toward the thief but I wasn¡¯t ready to see him


    uncontrobly ram himself into the car.


    I was thrown forward when the car came to an abrupt halt and immediately, there was a loud. bang


    that shook the car. I felt hands on me then I felt myself in Lucas¡® warm and safe embrace. I opened


    my eyes


    The thief who must have managed to get back on his feet was already limping back the direction


    he came. Luigi caught up to him in no time and snatched my bag from his hands.


    The thief who time to see Luigi jump out of the car through the window.


    Luigi dragged the thief after him and sauntered toward the car. He shed me a confident smug grin


    and stretched his hand that held the bag into the car toward me.


    I raised my brows and bit out, ¡°Thank you very much! I am d I am still alive to get my bag Then I


    snatched the bag from his hands.


    Him and Lucas erupted inughter at my outburst.


    I closed my eyes as the sides of the car scraped the walls as Luigi drove it out of the alley to the


    proper road for a car and called the police.


    As we waited I saw the front and sides of the car and I was ridden with guilt; it was badly damaged


    and I was sure that a lot would be spent to return the part that got damaged to its original state.


    ¡°This all happened because of me,¡± I sighed as I walked back to where I had been standing beside


    Lucas. I leaned against the car, my b*dy turned toward Lucas. I looked up at him, ¡°Let me pay for


    the repairs.¡±


    Lucas smiled softly and shook his head. ¡°Not on my life.en he turned to Luigi who sat sprawled on


    the car¡¯s hood, the thief in his grasp. Lucas dealt the both of them a yful re and gritted out,


    Luigi and the thief should pay for the repairs!¡±


    The thief¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to Lucas, his m*uth opening and closing. We all burst out


    laughing at his reaction. He must be wondering where he would to fix such an expensive car.


    get the


    money


    After we all sobered up, Lucas said to Luigi, ¡°Contact the tow truck service. Have them. car to the


    mechanic¡¯s workshop.¡±


    get the


    Then he turned to me with a soft smile. He tipped his head back and looked into the dark sky, ¡°The


    moon is so beautiful tonight, isn¡¯t it?¡± He looked at me and I gazed up at the lone half moon in the


    dark sky, shining bright despite the darkness that surrounded it. It was beautiful, I agreed. within


    myself. When I turned back to him to tell him how beautiful the moon was, I found his gentle gaze


    on me and a smile danced across his l*ps.


    My face reddened and I unnecessarily tucked strands of hair behind my ear. ¡°It is,¡± I managed out,


    ¡°the moon is beautiful.¡±


    He stretched his hand toward me and opened his palm, ¡°How about we go for a walk?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 58 Chapter Fifty Three


    He swung our joined hands forward and backward as we wordlessly walked along the park, each of


    us to our own thoughts as we basked in the tranquility of the night.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    There was a light shining ahead and there seemed to be a lot of people there. I squinted at it. ¡°Is


    that a truck¡°¡± I muttered and briefly nced at Lucas who was also staring ahead.


    1 think so. Lucas answered with a feeble lift off his shoulders.


    As we got closer, it got clearer and I could not have stopped myself even if I wanted to as I


    screamed. ¡°The cream!¡± I pointed at it and turned to Lucas who was now smiling.


    ¡°Come on¡± I untangled my hands from his, let¡¯s go get.¡±


    Without waiting for his response. I ran over to the singing truck. When I had screamed, some of the


    kids there had turned to me so as I rushed over there, they were still staring.


    I didn¡¯t care one bit for the stares. Right now I feel so much like their age. I was reminded of when


    Lucas and I used to take strolls when we were younger and then we would stop by an ice cream


    shop or bus, just like this one, and get two each for the both of us.


    What favors would you like, ma¡¯am?¡± The man selling the ice cream asked. My big grin faltered and


    I frowned. I turned back to Lucas, his gaze was on me as he waited behind the kids. He smiled. I


    returned his smile and faced the ice cream man back


    Lucas used to like the vani vor only but now? I wasn¡¯t sure if he still fancied it but I got it


    nevertheless and I got the same for myself too. I didn¡¯t exactly have a preference when ites to


    ice cream, as long as it is a well made ice cream, then I¡¯m down for it, no matter the vor. ¡°Give


    me two servings of vani.¡±


    The man nodded and started to reach for a small white stic container. I quickly stopped him, ¡°No


    no. I want the two on the cone, please.¡±


    He passed me a brief look then he nodded and got to serving my orders.


    I paid him and happily walked over to Lucas. With a shy smile, I stretched my hand and handed his


    cone over to him.


    He bent in a little bow that got me giggling. Thank you ma¡¯am.¡±


    We resumed our light stroll and somehow, our hands got entwined again. And it was just like old


    times: hand in hand as we silently devoured our ice creams.


    My eyes searched the area for a bench as I suddenly started to worry. Back then, Lucas couldn¡¯t


    walk for long. We usually timed him. If he walked for fifteen minutes straight, he mighte up with


    a fever before the end of the day but if he walked for eight minutes and took about a five to seven


    minute break, he would be fine.


    I wondered how long we¡¯ve been walking since we left the car. I looked behind me and the car was


    not in view anymore. I felt panic bubble up my throat. No no. We must have been walking for over


    ten minutes now.


    I frantically resumed my search. I could not let Lucas get sick when we¡¯ve just reunited. Just when I


    found a seat, Lucas pulled my hand to get my attention then he called out urgently, ¡°Sydney!¡±


    When I looked up at him, I saw that his brows were furrowed and we had stopped walking. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Ofcourse, I¡¯m okay. Why do you ask?¡±


    You looked worried and you were looking around frantically. I called your name and you didn¡¯t


    answer. Even as we stopped walking you didn¡¯t seem to notice.¡±


    Wow. ¡°Oh. I must have gotten lost in my thoughts. Sorry.¡± I turned my head to look at the bench


    again and it was still unupied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break¡­ There¡¯s a bench over there, I pointed to the bench for him to see.


    He shrugged. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. But are you sure you are okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am. I¡¯m sorry if I got you worried.¡±


    We walked the short distance to the bench. I took a calming breath when we were finally seated.


    We sat there in silence for a while then I caught him eying the bag I slung over my shoulder. He


    raised a brow, ¡°Sketch papers?¡±


    I nodded slowly but I wondered how he had known what was in the bag. ¡°How did you know what¡¯s


    in the bag?¡±


    He nodded toward the bag. The zip is half open.¡±


    I looked down at it and cussed, ¡°Shit!¡± I quickly ced it on myp to crossch*ck if anything fel from


    it. The zip must have opened when the thief was slugging it around or when Luigi snatched it from


    him.


    I felt Lucas¡® eyes on me as I brought out the designs and checked them. I released a sigh of relief


    as they wereplete.


    When I looked up, I awkwardly felt the need to tender an exnation. ¡°I was worried that one of


    them might have sl*pped out and fallen.¡± I managed a smile.


    ¡°And did any get lost?¡± He arched a perfectly carved brow.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re all intact.¡± I answered and started to return them into the bag.


    ¡°May I take a look?¡± His gentle request stopped me. I smiled and my heart warmed that he was


    interested in seeing some of my sketches.


    ¡°Here,¡± I handed them to him. ¡°You can see them.¡±


    He collected the papers from me and carefully held them like they were precious jewels. I watched,


    with bated breath, as his eyes settled on the one on top. His l*ps parted a bit and his fingers slowly


    traced the drawing


    I wondered what he thinks of them?


    But soon, my thoughts wandered from wondering what he thought of my design sketches as my


    eyes traced the contours of his face, going over every ridge and crook. His eyes were more deep


    set than they were. It made him look more mature, enigmatic and mysterious in an attractive kind of


    way. But it also told of the endless trials and struggles he must have been through, probably mostly


    with his health. My heart ached as I imagined him on a hospital bed, fighting for his life, without me


    by his side.


    Back then, I had always wished I was the one with the unstable health because Lucas was just too


    good a person to go through all those pains, especially without anyone by his side. Whenever he


    was rushed to the hospital, it was always me and his servant. His parents only called to ch*ck up


    ¡°on him once or twice.


    He must have gone through all of that pain over the years all by himself.


    ¡°This one,¡± he turned to face, and I blinked. He smiled when he found my gaze on him and I


    blushed.


    He tapped on the design he was looking at now, his eyes filled with awe. For me? Or my work? I


    wondered.


    ¨C


    ¡°This one, I like it.¡± He paused, seeming to find the right words. ¡°It seemed you poured out a lot into


    this. It it¡­¡± he stammered, ¡°It¡¯s breathing¡­trying to fight its way out of the sketch pad to manifest¡­¡±


    He stopped talking and his gaze returned to the sketch. He looked at it for a while then he moved


    onto the next.


    I suddenly felt nervous. It felt as if my favorite teacher was checking my homework and I was


    scared that I might disappoint him. Before Lucas disappeared, I had started sketching and he had


    been my tutor since it was something he was good at. But really, Lucas was just good at


    everything.


    He studied the other sketches carefully. His fingertips gently brushed the paper. It was as if he was


    communicating with every detail in the drawing.


    After thest sketch, he looked up at me, his eyes filled with admiration.


    1201


    He shook his head, ¡°These are out of this world. They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep the smile off my face as I muttered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve drawn very well, far surpassing my own level of drawing. You¡¯ve made a lot of progress


    over the years.


    A blush appeared on my face at his praise. ¡°Of course. I rely on this for my livelihood so I have to


    make progress; that way I will give my clients the best. By the way, I am now a jewelry designer.


    Lucas smiled slightly. His gaze that was still on me was dark with affection, ¡°I know, Sydney. I know


    your jewelry store is one of the best out there. I know all there is to know about you.¡±


    His words sent a chill down my spine and at the same time, a thrill went through my heart. ¡°If you


    knew about my situation all along, why didn¡¯t youe to find me sooner instead of sending


    someone else?¡±


    Lucas sighed before he replied, ¡°Because they wouldn¡¯t let mee back.¡±


    Them?¡± My brows drew down as I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Who didn¡¯t let you?¡±


    Hisshes swept down and a corner of his l*ps tipped up in a bitter smile, ¡°My family members. My


    brows creased deeply as I tried to understand him. I shook my head, I¡¯m lost. Can you make this


    clear?¡±


    ¡°You see, you just found out that Mark and I are rted because I am actually an illegitimate son. At


    first, I was not epted in the family. I was their dirty secret that was never mentioned or talked


    about, tucked away in hospital beds. My father was Doris¡®te husband, my link to the family. When


    my father was dying, his only wish was for the family to take good care of me, so they reluctantly


    brought me back.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t that your father didn¡¯t have your time, he was¡­ I paused, then whispered,


    ¡®sick.¡±


    He nodded solemnly. What about you mom? I wanted to ask but something held me back. If he


    wanted to talk about his mother, he would. If he doesn¡¯t want to, then I can¡¯t force it out of him. To


    prevent me from seizing any of the family¡¯s rights, Mark¡¯s father, my half¨Cbrother, first sent me away


    abroad. Then he cut off all of my contact with the family. Now, with Mark¡¯s father deceased and


    Mark fully in charge of the corporation, they thought it was now safe for me to return. The


    corporation was now fully in Mark¡¯s hands so I couldn¡¯t be a threat anymore.¡±


    I nodded slowly as I processed it all. Since Doris had transferred all her shares to Mark, it made him


    the holder of the highest number of shares. Automatically he became the de¨Cfacto leader of the


    company, unrestricted by any family member.


    ¡°The highlight here is that, all these years, I¡¯ve been watching over you, seeing your progress, yet I


    couldn¡¯t appear to protect you because my hands were tied,¡± he gazed down grimly. ¡°I let suffer for


    so long, my heart reached out to him as his voice carried a hint of regret.


    you


    My heart tightened and I scooted closer to him. I took a grip of his hand and assured him; ¡°It¡¯s okay,


    it¡¯s not your fault. I have to face life on my own anyway so it is bound to happen that I will be alone


    at some point in my journey to sess.¡± Then I grinned. I looked up and thought of how to get off


    the gloomy topic.


    ¡°You said the moon is beautiful tonight so let¡¯s not talk about these sad things on such a stunning


    night.


    I watched as he tipped his head back and looked up too. He nodded, still looking up at the sky,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It is beautiful.¡± Then he looked down and my breath caught in my throat at the intense


    way he looked at me, ¡°And such beautiful moonlight casting its soft glow on us, it¡¯s the perfect time


    for a k*ss.¡±


    I had merely been able to process his blunt words when his l*ps came down on mine. I closed my


    eyes as my senses registered the feel of his soft l*ps on mine. My heart skipped a beat then went


    ahead to m against my ribcage. It was like I was transported back in time and then it stilled,


    allowing us the luxury to revel in the moment.


    My l*ps eagerly parted and the k*ss deepened as Lucas¡® tongue swept in. I briefly felt his hand


    Chapter 33 Chapter.Fifty Three


    gently rest on the small of my back then he pulled me closer so carefully that I barely felt it until the


    upper part of my b*dy was pressing against his muscled ch*st . My hand went around his shoulders


    and my fingers rested on his nape before tangling in the soft curls at the back of his head.


    Maybe it was the ice cream, maybe it was just because Lucas was so sweet that even his kids.


    tasted the same but the k*ss under the moonlight was the best k*ss I had ever had.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 Chapter Fifty Four


    MARK¡¯S POV


    ¡°Here is Miss Be¡¯s tracking report, I heard my assistant say.


    I murmured a response to him, then after a few seconds, I looked up from the files that detailed


    everything that was to be known about GT Group¡¯stest investors only to catch the back of my


    personal assistant as he rushed out the door.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I stopped, wondering why he was in such a hurry. My eyes back fell on the report I had tasked him


    to that he came in to drop. Even though I wanted to personally read through every detail of the


    report, I was too busy so I was going to ask him to summarize the report since hepiled it after


    the private investigator he hired carried it out but now he was gone.


    I reached for my my phone, and was about to ce a call through to him but I stopped. My gaze


    traveled to the report lying on one side of my desk, on top of the stacks of files I still had to go


    through..


    Going through the report shouldn¡¯t take up to, at most, thirty minutes. So instead of calling my


    assistant and having him leave his work just toe give me a summary when I could just nce


    through it, I dropped my phone and reached for the damned report.


    I first fl*pped through the whole thing and I raised my brows. It was quite bulky.


    Then I reclined in my seat and started to nce through


    through the words and I was already yawning until¡­.


    1. it. My eyes had been skimming


    I perked up and my eyes bulged in shock. The page after the whole introduction and how she was


    the daughter of Michael and rissa had said that¡­.


    I read the words again, Be, the woman this research is based on, eloped with a man named Isaac


    on the¡­¡±


    I paused for a quick second. The date of the elopement mentioned in the report was our wedding


    day! What the actual f**k!!


    My brows furrowed even deeper and my insides boiled with raw anger as I continued to read


    through.


    Be had eloped with the man whom she was in love with. And then, she got pregnant with his child


    and gave birth to a stillborn child at the hospital.


    The name of the hospital and the medical reports of her pregnancy and the birth of her child was


    attached to the report. My shock knew no bounds as I looked through the reports and continued to


    read through.


    I dropped the papers and slumped in my seat. It was all so much that I had to take a break and


    process it all. I had been a fool all this while. I felt as if my heart was continuously being poked with


    a thousand needles, each stab emanating a deep pain from within. I didn¡¯t want to believe.


    yel there was a report well carried out by an efficient investigator right before me.


    it


    Besides, the signs were there. They were subtle but they were there. Everywhere!


    The sudden disappearance, Her insane desire to keep the child¡­ I shook my head at my own


    foolishness. If only I had been more observant, if only I didn¡¯t let myself get blinded by love, I would


    have seen them and called her out for it.


    Even though my feelings for her were dead, it still hurt. It hurt that she had loved another and even


    carried his child while I yearned for her.


    I picked up the report and read through thest page¡­ and the information there turned my heart


    break into rage and I crumpled the page in my hand as I clenched it into fists.


    Thest page gave out facts that proved that Be was still in close contact with f**ker, Isaac.


    Recent pictures of them together were attached. Even while she is pregnant with my child, she


    dared to see her ex lover!


    How much of a fool does she take me for?


    Chapter 54 Chapter Fifty Four


    I fiercely threw the crumbled paper on the floor. My heart bled as I stared at the photos and


    documents. I had always believed that their love was genuine, I had med the universe for striking


    her with such disease and pulling us apart. And I had med her parents and Sydney for not


    properly looking after her health. But all this while, I had believed in lies and med the wrong


    people.


    ¡°Why?¡± My voice barely rose above a whisper as I squeezed out the words from between my


    clenched teeth. ¡°Be, why would you do this to me?¡±


    Even as I was alone, shame washed over me at the quiver in my voice.


    Instead of sitting here and sulking and feeling like a loser, I stormed out of my office in rage.


    Everyone could see the rage in my strides and the cold look on my face and they did well to get out


    of my way.


    I got in my car and drove past the speed limit as I sped to her apartment.


    Since the birthday party that she had cried off, she hadn¡¯t returned to my ce. So it was only right


    that she would be at her apartment or maybe she decided to go cry on her lover¡¯s shoulders.


    Well, whichever it was, I would find out when I get to her apartment.


    I didn¡¯t bother to drive the car into her driveway and properly park. I just drove the car to a halt,


    removed the key and charged up the stairs to her apartment.


    The moment I reached her door, I didn¡¯t hesitate to m my fist on her door.


    ¡°Be!¡± I yelled out with all the anger and pain I felt.


    There was no response from inside but I was relentless. I continued to m my fist on her door.


    I raised my fist to m it on the door for the fourth time when voices drifted to me. I paused and let


    my hand hang in the air.


    Then the voices became louder and clearer then Be¡¯s voice boomed through the doorway, ¡°I can¡¯t


    give you any more money, you gambling addict! Get out of my house, now!¡± She sounded frustrated


    and from the volume of her voice, you could tell that she was raving mad.


    A louder response came immediately. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll tell your posh man that


    the child in your belly is actually mine!¡± The deep voice retorted threateningly. Then he scoffed,


    ¡°How can he even believe you¡¯re carrying his child? That day, he didn¡¯t even have S*x with you!¡±


    I staggered back. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, even the child in her belly was a lie. She wasn¡¯t


    carrying my child. Relief, disappointment and anger flooded through me. I slumped against the wall


    opposite her room door as all the strength drained from me as the emotions rioted within.


    1. me.


    I hadn¡¯t wanted a child now but I had epted it so much that I even started reading books on


    fatherhood, preparing myself to be the best father to my child.


    The argument continued, ¡°Mind your f**king business, Isaac,¡± Be¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re carrying my child then your business is forever my business, babe,¡± Isaac


    drawled in an irritating voice.


    ¡°This child is Mark¡¯s. Whether you like it or not. Whether you ept it or not, you will never be


    called the father of my child!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the man hummed, ¡°I wonder what Mr Mark would say when he finds out that he is the father


    of the child in your belly in name only. I bet he will be terribly pleased.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay out of my business! Now get your filthy self out of my house before I call the


    cops.


    The arguments stretched for a few more seconds while I grasped the whole insanity of my situation.


    Suddenly, there was a piercing scream and it was instantly followed by the sound of things


    ttering to the ground and breaking.


    I could no longer remain here while I listened like a bystander so I rammed my shoulder against the


    door, then kicked it open


    with


    Chapter 51 Chapter Fifty Four


    my feet.


    The door opened to reveal the man, who I presumed to be Isaac, straddling a frightened Be. Her


    face was bruised and the man had pinned her down, probably hitting her but he had stopped when I


    kicked the door open.


    ¡°Be!¡± I yelled and rushed toward them. The man leapt up to lunge at me but I dealt him at punch


    to the face, directing all the anger I felt into the blow. The punch sent him ramming back into the


    wall. I hit him one more time then I rushed to Be and knelt by her side.


    ¡°Be, are you okay?¡± Her gaze was unsteady and her hands lifted to my shoulders, ¡°Mark¡­¡± she


    murmured weakly.


    I pulled out my phone and dialed the emergency number.


    Suddenly, I felt a wetness on my knees. I looked down and found that it was blood. My eyes bulged


    out as I realized that Be was bleeding; blood was seeping from under her.


    ¡°f**k!¡±


    I turned when I heard the man I had punched cuss. His eyes were wide as he took in the disaster


    he had created. Before the blink of an eyes, he struggled to his feet and staggered out of the


    room.


    ¡°f**ker!¡± I muttered as I hoisted Be in my arms. ¡°Stay with me okay? I will get help now.¡± ¡°Mark¡­¡±


    she weakly drawled one more time then her hands fell limply from my shoulder to her side.


    f**k! ¡°Help!¡± I hollered out to whoever can hear me. ¡°Someb*dy¡¯s hurt, we need help!¡± My voice


    sounded urgent, ¡°Help. She¡¯s pregnant, and she¡¯s bleeding now!¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Comments


    Chapter 55 Chapter Fifty Five


    MARK¡¯S POV


    I rushed after the nurses as they wheeled her inside the hospital with a stretcher. There had been


    no help when I called for it after Be started bleeding but immediately I got downstairs, the


    ambnce had arrived. Immediately, I got into the ambnce and held her hand. I called her name


    several times and hoped she would wake up but her eyes just remained shut.


    The doctor burst out of a corner, his stethoscope carelessly hung around his n*eck. As we both


    briskly walked after the nurses pushing the stretcher, I exined what had happened to him. ¡°I think


    he must have hit her, because she just suddenly started bleeding¡±


    The doctor nodded and stepped into the ward where they had taken her. She was already ced


    on a hospital bed. I was not allowed inside the ward, so I stayed outside the door and watched


    through translucent ss in the door.


    The doctor shook his head as he examined her. Then he said something to the nurses with him.


    They nodded and rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Excuse me sir,¡± they both muttered and I moved away to let them pass by.


    Just then, the doctor came out too. He immediately said to me, ¡°Her condition is critical so she


    needs to be operated on immediately. We will transfer her to the operating room now.¡± Then he


    added and started to walk ahead. ¡°Come with me so you can sign the required documents so we


    will begin the operation as soon as possible.¡±


    I hurried after him.


    In a whirlwind, I signed documents on her behalf and as a witness.


    Then she was cleaned and prepared for surgery. The double operating room doors also had a


    translucent panel that I could look through but I was not allowed close to it so I had no choice. but to


    wait outside the operating room, restlessly pacing back and forth.


    I suddenly wished Sydney was with me. I wished she was here to offer mefort and tell me that


    Be would be fine. My senses registered the weight of my phone in my hands and I thought of


    calling her. Would she even bother to make it here? Since the day that I met her, I had not been


    very nice to her. Be was even the worst so I doubt she would be willing to rush, here for either of


    us. No matter how kind¨Chearted she is. So I determinedly tucked my phone into my pocket.


    I left the front of the operating room and walked to the reception where I paced again. I tried to take


    my mind off it a little bit and called my driver to bring my car to the hospital. After the call. ended, I


    sent him the address where he would pick the car from.


    But I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to rx. I kept ncing at my watch and it was as if time was not


    even moving; each second was a torture as I waited for the operating door to open as I wondered


    what was going on in there.


    Just as I was going out of my mind with worry, the door to the operating room was pushed open. I


    ran the short distance between me and the doctor who was taking off his nose mask. ¡°How is she?¡±


    My eyes darted behind him to the door, ¡°Has the surgery ended already?¡± The doctor¡¯s gaze settled


    on me and it was unfathomable. Finally, he spoke up. ¡°Mr Mark, the surgery was sessful and the


    patient is out of danger, but¡­¡± I held my breath as the doctor took a dramatic pause, taking his


    time. His ch*st rose as he sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, due to severe. injuries, we couldn¡¯t save her


    child.¡±


    I felt rooted to the spot and I just stared at the doctor, taking in and processing this information that


    he had just dumped on me. Even though I now know that the pregnancy isn¡¯t mine, knowing that


    she had lost a child really touched my heart. Especially since she once had at stillborn. I wondered


    how much mental stress she must be going through right now. Yes, she had been horrible but no


    one deserved a fate like that, no one deserved to lose a pregnancy they have been nurturing and


    grown to love. Bells had moved the child in her; it was the only thing


    Chapter 55 Chapter Fifty Five


    she ever talked about whenever she got the chance.


    ¡°Is she awake? Can I see her now?¡± I was finally able to make my vocals work.


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°She is still asleep from the anesthesia she was administered. She will


    be transferred to a ward room now. Wait for a couple of minutes, she should be awake.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The doctor nodded, then he walked away.


    I was in the reception, trying to remain patient as I waited for Be to wake up when a nurse walked


    up to me, ¡°Mr Mark. The woman you brought has been moved to a room and she is awake. If you


    are ready to see her now, I will take you to her ward.¡±


    I stood up and shook my head, ¡°Take me there.¡± She led the way and I followed her. We passed


    several other rooms before the doctor stopped before a door.


    She opened the door. ¡°Here¡¯s her ward, sir.¡±


    I entered the ward and teg nurse left. Be¡¯s head was turned to the other side. She had worn the


    hospital¡¯s gown and her hair was scoped into a shower cap. I imagined that she was sobbing


    silently with her head turned away.


    ¡°Be,¡± I softly called out her name and she turned immediately. Her face was ashen and her eyes


    were red rimmed. I assumed she had been crying or maybe just quietly letting her tears slide down


    her face because when her gazended on me, she burst out into tears.


    ¡°Mark¡­¡± she cried and I closed up the space between us. I perched on the edge of the bed. She


    got into a sitting positio


    and clutched to me, her shoulders shook as she buried her face in the. crook of my n*eck. My arms


    went around her and I embraced her.


    I wordlessly rubbed her back, allowing her to let out her pain through her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mark.¡±


    I frowned. Why was she apologizing? I was about to ask and also tell her that she didn¡¯t need to


    apologize and that it wasn¡¯t her fault but her next words stopped me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect our child,¡± I felt the trembling of her voice that was rough from crying on


    my shoulder.


    My hand automatically stopped parting her and I clenched my teeth. All the pity I felt for her abruptly


    drained, evaporated, reced by the anger I had set aside.


    She must have noticed my sudden stiffness because she pulled away. Her eyes roamed my face,


    taking in my expression. ¡°Mark¡± she sniffed, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    As I looked at her, I wondered if I would ever be able to ignite the love I once had for this woman. I


    didn¡¯t even want to because sitting before me was apletely different person. I had fallen in love


    with whom she made me believe she was, not the one who toyed with my emotions and took


    advantage of my love.


    ¡°Why are you still lying?¡± I bit out. Her hand was grabbing the sides of my shirt; I pulled it away and


    roughly set them on herp. ¡°Are you not tired? You just lost your pregnancy for f**k¡¯s sake yet you


    still intend to keep up with your deceit and lies.¡±


    She blinked. Then she sniffed and licked her l*ps. ¡°What do you mean? What are you say-


    I leapt out of the bed and stood before her, ¡°Stop it, Be. Stop it. I know everything¡­¡± I paused


    and took in her reaction. Her eyes widened a fraction and that was it. I continued, ¡°I know about you


    and Isaac. I know the pregnancy was not mine.¡±


    She looked away. She was quiet for a moment then she snapped her head to face me. Suddenly,


    the grieving woman was gone. Her frown was deep; coupled with her red eyes from crying, she


    looked like a desperate crackhead. One that would do anything to get what she wants.


    ¡°Was it Sydney?¡± She asked furiously, her loud voice bounced off the room¡¯s walls. ¡°It was that


    b**ch, wasn¡¯t it? She told you all of this nonsense. Don¡¯t believe her! She¡¯s only trying to drive a


    wedge between us. As you know, she is single and unhappy. She wants to make us miserable like


    her


    So Sydney knew all about this? She knew all this, yet she stayed in the marriage and endured all


    Chapter 55 Chapter Fifty Five


    the misunderstandings, the mes, the mistreatments. She epted it all withoutting Yet,


    when Be came back without any form of appreciation or remorse for what her selfishness had


    put her sister in Sydney still held onto her secret. Any other person would tame been des with rage


    and blurted out her secret to me but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she quietly left. I wondered who else knew.


    Or maybe I was even the only one in the dark


    A wave of anger surged through me, on behalf of Sydney, on behalf of myself I looked at her with


    disdain. There is no need to me Sydney like you¡¯ve always done or cover up your hes by making


    her look bad because it has nothing to do with her. I haven¡¯t even been in contact with her for a long


    time, since the divorce, infact. So keep her out of this


    ¡°Believe me, ever since Sydn-¡±


    I closed my eyes and grounded my teeth together. I was trying to put a rein on my anger butt she


    was making it difficult. Just shut up, Be. I don¡¯t need to hear any of your cooked anymore. I have


    heard enough


    ¡°Mark¡±


    ¡°You should rest,¡± I shut her up again. Tm leaving I will reach out to Michael and rissa so they


    cane for you?


    Blood seemed to drain from Be¡¯s face. Her eyes were wide with panic and the screamed, her


    voice and b*dy trembled. ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡±


    I raised my brows. Were we ever together? We never made anything official. You came back from


    your trip and just came into my arms without any words and then you trapped me with a pregnancy


    that wasn¡¯t mine. I have been with you because you made me


    ¡°How can you say this, Ma-¡±


    ¡°But if that is how you see it, then yes, I am breaking up with you. Whatever we had, it¡¯s over


    I didn¡¯t wait for her next response that I knew she would scream out. I turned and walked out of the


    door.


    There were eyes on me as I walked through the reception ¨C they must have heard her screamed


    responses. The moment I stepped out of the hospital main entrance, I found myself in a swarm of


    reporters.


    ¡°Mr Mark, we heard you personally brought a pregnant woman to the hospital. What¡¯s your


    rtionship with this woman? Is she okay?


    They didn¡¯t hesitate to utilize the opportunity they had and they threw questions at me.


    I sighed deeply. I dug my sunsses out of my pocket and put them on.


    I could have easily told the whole thing to the reporters. That was the sort of news they would love. I


    could tell them that Be¡¯s pregnancy was never mine in the first ce but for a man named Isaac


    but I could not bring myself to do it.


    Even though the had been despicable, the fact that I had once devoted my whole heart into loving


    her could be denied and I didn¡¯t want to cause her more pain. She just lost a child she cherished, if I


    should tell the public, it would only subject her to more pain and public scrutiny. ¡°She was attacked,


    and unfortunately lost the child. I¡¯m very saddened by this.¡±


    ¡°Do


    you have an idea who did this? The reporters scribbled down my words as they asked more


    questions. Their cameras followed me closely, ¡°Was it a coincidence or is it someone that has a


    thing against you?¡± They threw more questions at me.


    I will do my best and assist the police to catch the attacker as soon as possible. That¡¯s all I have to


    say.¡± I said simply and made my way to my car without anotherment. The driver quickly got out


    and opened the door to the passenger¡¯s back seat¡­


    ¡°Was the woman¡¯s child yours?¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°Is the woman Be Michael?¡±


    ¡°Will you marry her?


    ¡°Are you still with her?¡±


    Chapter 55 Chapter Fifty FivE


    had deceived me and toyed with the love I had for her.


    My driver pressed hard on the car¡¯s horn. The reporters cleared out the way and he drove the car


    out of the hospital.


    Chapter 55 Chapter Fifty Five

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 Chapter Fifty Six


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I raised my eyes at the headline of the news that just popped up on my notification bar. The eye-


    catching headline read, ¡°Scheming Woman Suffers Miscarriage, Loses Her Ticket into Wealth.¡± A


    photo of Mark carrying Be who was covered in blood into an ambnce was attached to the blog


    post. Though their faces were slightly blurred by thin mosaics, anyone familiar with the upper


    echelons would recognize them at a nce, especially since Be had been unting her


    pregnancy pictures everywhere on social media.


    ¡°Did they have a fight or something?¡± I wondered curiously, but the curiosity wasn¡¯t enough to make


    me open the news and get distracted from work.


    I sighed and swiped the screen to the picture of the sample of the jewelry that a client wanted ¨C it


    was why I had picked up my phone in the first ce. Ipared it to the sketch I had made and


    shook my head. I was satisfied with what I was doing. I was definitely on the right track and the one


    I sketched seemed even more beautiful. The client had requested that our studio should add a little


    additional detail to the one we would make and what I have here is stunning. I am sure the client


    would love it.


    I dropped my phone and started to add the finishing touches so that I can get to bringing the jewelry


    to life. A few minutes into this, my phone vibrated beside me and disrupted my


    concentration.


    I hissed as I shifted my gaze from my work to the phone. It was an unfamiliar number. It might have


    been from a client but the call didn¡¯te in through my work line but my personal line. I decided to


    ignore it. I had managed to immerse myself in work again when the phone rang out again. It was


    still the same number. I groaned and absentmindedly answered the call, my main focus on finishing


    my sketch.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Sydney, how¡¯re you?¡±


    My hands, together with my whole being, froze. Then I frowned in annoyance and disgust at his


    persistence. Because he kept on calling me with various unknown numbers after I blocked the


    ones he previously called with, I could now tell the voice apart anywhere and anytime. I low¨Ckey


    feel traumatized.


    I should¡¯ve known he would be the one calling again with a new number!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake! What do you want?!¡±


    ¡°Sydney,¡± he started, ¡°Mark and Be have broken up and ourpany¡¯s investment won¡¯t be


    injecting new investments into ourpany.¡±


    My frown deepened as I responded indifferently, ¡°And how is that my problem? Because I¡® fail to


    see how their break¨Cup and yourpany¡¯s investment concerns me.¡±


    ¡°Could you please plead with Mark not to pull his investment too? Otherwise, your mother and I will


    end up bankrupt and homeless.¡± He sounded really pathetic.


    ¡°Look, it does not concern me if you go bankrupt or end up on the damned streets. I cannot speak


    with Mark. I threw my hands in the air. ¡°We¡¯re divorced for eff¡¯s sake. And even if we weren¡¯t, I still


    wouldn¡¯t speak with him because we really were never on good terms. Was it when I was the two


    goody shoes wife that he never listened to or when I was raving mad at him that I would rather


    sleep under a bridge than talk to him?


    ¡°The highest I can do,¡± I continued when he remained silent, ¡°Is to donate sleeping bags to you, so


    that at least, you¡¯ll have afortable ce to sleep.


    There was a long pause and I was already thinking of ending the call when his pleading voice filled


    my phone¡¯s speaker again, ¡°Sydney, I know I haven¡¯t fulfilled my responsibilities as a father, but in


    this situation, can¡¯t you help us? We¡¯re your parents.¡±


    Chapter 6 Chapter Fifty Six


    I drew back and raised my brows. Now they were iming rights as my parents?


    ¡°Why do you always call me asking for favors?!¡± I could not hold back my coldugh, ¡°Because


    nothing warrants me to help you or even give you the confidence to believe that you have that right.


    You¡¯ve done absolutely nothing to earn that right, I bit out coldly, ¡°You exploited me when you can.


    Even Be that you im to care about, you use her for your self gains!¡±


    ¡°We genuinely-¡±


    I reclined in my seat and interrupted him. ¡°Quick question, is a daughter just a tool to be used by


    you? Is that what all we are to you? Is that what Be has always been to you?¡± I paused and an


    image of Mark carrying a blood¨Ccovered Be crossed my mind. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious, have you


    visited Be in the hospital? Or you¡¯ve not heard?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dad¡¯s voice choked up. I was even irritated with myself that I still saw them as my parents. ¡°I¡¯ll


    go right now!¡± He finished.


    ¡°I advise you to stop while you still can. Save up for yourself and mom before it¡¯s toote and you


    really end up homeless. And please! Don¡¯t call me again!¡± I told him decisively, then hung up the


    phone and blocked the number. I wonder which number he¡¯d call from again.


    I slid my phone across the table as I felt a surge of frustration course through me as I recalled. how


    neither of them had bothered to find me after I got kidnapped years ago. If I hadn¡¯t found. them after


    I graduated from college with the information that Lucas had provided them I was sure I would still


    be somewhere wondering who my parents were because they would still remain unbothered about


    my disappearance.


    Even their reaction when they saw me just showed their surprise and it dimmed my excitement.


    They had shown no sign of remorse or guilt or even happiness. They had just stared at me like I


    was some stranger who waltzed into their home. They must have gone like, in their minds, ¡®oh,


    there¡¯s our long lost daughter, who would have believed she is still alive? Shocker.


    I had thought they hadn¡¯t reacted because they were still in shock but after spending days in their


    house, their grumbled response to my greetings and indifference to my presence had made me give


    up on my expectations from them.


    I had had to swallow my hurt and keep on living my life like they still weren¡¯t in it.


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and trash all those memories. Then I dived back into work.


    Soon enough, another unknown number called.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± I eximed to myself, ¡°I knew he would call back with another unknown number.¡± I just


    hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon.


    Infuriated and frustrated that I kept getting distracted from my work, I picked up the call. ¡°I told you


    not to call me again. What part of that is so confusing and difficult to grasp?!¡± I yelled into the phone


    without waiting to hear whatever favor he wanted to ask again.


    ¡°Uh¡­It¡¯s me.¡±


    I blinked, my l*ps turning down in annoyance. It didn¡¯t sound like Dad. ¡°I believe you have a


    name!¡±


    There was a pause then, ¡°It¡¯s Mark.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Another pest. ¡°What do you want, Mark?¡± I bit out sarcastically. Why do they all


    suddenly want something from me?! Besides, shouldn¡¯t he be by his lover¡¯s side on her hospital.


    bed?


    He sounded hesitant but he ryed why he called anyway, ¡°I want to meet and talk to you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even bother to give it a thought. I erupted, ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡±


    I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand dors. Just meet with me.¡±


    I froze. All my anger and exasperation and even the zeal to work evaporated. My l*ps stretched into


    a grin and my eyes shifted to the wall clock. I still had time. I could simplye back to workter.


    ¡°Alrighty, boss. Just forward me the address and I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Chapter 56 Chapter Fifty Six,


    Chapter 56 Chapter Fifty Six

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Comments


    Chapter 57 Fifty Seven.


    BELLA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I stillid on the bed and back was turned to them as I bit out harshly, sounding not


    even a little bit grateful. ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    ¡°B-¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡± I furiously turned to them and my eyes shot daggers at the both of them. ¡°Can you just


    leave? I just want to be alone, please!¡±


    My ch*st rose and fell in anger as I watched both of them exchange nces then they stood up and


    walked out of the room.


    I nced at the things they had brought for me. I pushed the food aside and grabbed my phone. I


    frantically scrolled through the news channels the blog posts and thements. Just as they had


    said, it was already everywhere. Every entertainment news, channel and blog was mocking me for


    getting ditched by Mark.


    ¡®Gold digger faked pregnancy to trap Billionaire Mark Torres.


    ¡°Woman who tried to force herself into the Torres family by getting pregnant had a miscarriage after


    which the Torres heir broke up with her.


    ¡®n crashes; Be Michael loses her ticket to the Torres pocket


    I gritted my teeth and my grip on the phone was merciless. Hot, fat tears rolled down my cheeks. in


    rapid waves. The tears made me feel pathetic, it reminded me of the weak Be that Isaac thrashed


    as he liked, the one who was fooled by her stupid love.


    I sniffed and fiercely wiped the tears away from my face. No one would put me down. No one would


    make a ridicule of me and go scot¨Cfree.


    It was all her fault. She had not only once taken my ce in Mark¡¯s life but she had now


    sessfully severed our rtionship.


    The only person who knew that my pregnancy was not for Mark was Isaac and Sydney. And Isaac


    was not a fool, I fed him, I fed into his addiction, he would never go to yap to Mark about it. The only


    person who was capable of this was Sydney. That b**ch! I knew she had a motive when I caught


    her eavesdropping on my argument with Isaac when he attempted to harass me again. This was


    her n and even though I warned her not to tell Mark about it, she still did it anyway. She blurted it


    to Mark and achieved her aim.


    ¡°Just you wait, Sydney,¡± my voice trembled and my b*dy quaked as I gritted out. ¡°I will make you


    regret this. I will make you regret evering back into my family, b**ch!¡±


    I walked to the restroom in the ward and washed my face. I looked at myself in the mirror; the


    bruises Isaac had inflicted were still prominent and my eyes had grown red from crying and eye


    bags were swollen and slightly darker than my skin color and my face was as white as a ghost¡¯s. I


    nodded and smirked at my reflection and it mirrored my movement. It was time for action. I returned


    to the room. I perched on the edge of the seat then I picked up my makeup box that I made mum


    bring for me. Slowly, I started to apply makeup on my face. I rubbed the eye cream. under my eyes


    then I applied enough primer with the perfect color that matches my skin color. Then I put enough


    concealer to cover everything up. After that, I worked on my brows and l*ps and in no time, I was


    staring at my stunning made¨Cup face in the mini mirror that came with the makeup kit.


    Then I sl*pped out of the damned hospital gown and into the clothes my parents had assumed I


    would change into so that I could go home with them.


    I packed up my things into the handbag they had brought. I put everything in it and left the food on


    the stool by the hospital bed.


    At first, I peeked out the window. The reporters were still gathered there. There was no way I would


    be able to pass through there without blowing my cover.


    Chapter 7 Fifty Seven.


    There was always a back door in every hospital and the good thing was that they were always left


    open.


    I stuck my head out of the door and looked from my right to my left. The hallway was empty but it


    echoed the low voices of people speaking in other ces.


    I sl*pped out of the room. I walked calmly and acted casual. There were less people at the hallway


    that led to the back door. The nurses that walked past me were either in a hurry or they had their


    heads down while they cross checked a list or whatever they had stacked in the tray that they held


    so they hadn¡¯t even given me a second look.


    I closed my eyes and let out a deep breath as the fresh air outside hit my sweaty face. I smiled, that


    was easier than expected.


    As I made my way out of the hospitalpound to the main road, I took each step with at purpose


    and with destination in mind.


    When I hailed the taxi and he stopped before me, the aged man gave me a weird look but said


    nothing. I rolled my eyes as I got into his car. I guess he had also seen the news.


    I told him my destination and we got going. The cabman pulled up at my destination. After I made a


    transfer to him, I watched him drive away.


    As I stood there,my eyes took in the vast luxurious office building. Opposite it was the cafe where I


    had caught Sydney eavesdropping on my conversation with Isaac. Since she imed. that she


    worked here, then let¡¯s find out.


    I walked close to the building, awed. Up close, the building was exquisite. The mirror walls that


    made up the top floor glinted in the sun. It reflected the sky and other buildings around it. I could not


    help but wonder how the interior would look, how the office seats would feel¡­


    I shook my head and focused on the main reason why I was here. I didn¡¯t have much time to stand


    where I could easily be spotted by anyone and admire the ce. After it became mine, I could do


    that.


    With that thought, my eyes scanned the area and I sighted a restaurant few feet from the building.


    They had chairs and tables stationed outside there under a umbre. I rushed there and chose a


    secluded area. I ordered a drink I had read off the menu and transferred their payment to them. At


    least that will make them cut me some ck if I stay here for too long. I expertly tucked myself in,


    anyone¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. I absentmindedly and slowly


    away f


    sipped the drink, my eyes set on the building¡¯s door.


    I yawned as I slumped in the seat. It had been hours and the b**ch had not even appeared. Even if


    her rank was slightly more than that of a cleaner¡­ say a messenger, at least she would have to


    come down to run some errands, right?


    I scrunched up my nose as I yawned and I quickly covered it with my palm. My breath stink. I was


    tired and bored and hungry. Maybe she was lying, maybe she didn¡¯t really work here¡­.. My


    stomach grumbled and I was already contemting giving up and making adequate research to be


    sure of where she really worked when the door opened.


    I sat up, my senses alert. A woman walked out and I recognized her as Sydney. My jaw dropped


    open. Sydney was dressed in a well¨Ctailored professional outfit, looking very smart and ssy.


    So she really does work there and she wasn¡¯t a cleaner. I thought bitterly.


    She walked around the building to where I presumed was the parking lot. Then I hurried to the


    building. I made a straight beeline for the receptionist in the reception area.


    ¡°Hello, I managed a smile, ¡°Thatdy that just left now, does she really work here?¡±


    The woman smiled and nodded. ¡°Miss Sydney works here, ma¡¯am. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­which of thepanies does she work for?¡±


    ¡°She works at Luxe Vogue. Do you need to see her? I could ge-


    ¡°No no,¡± I quickly stopped her. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see her so you don¡¯t have to get or do anything.¡± I


    smiled sweetly at her.


    Chapter 57 Fifty Seven


    23


    ¡°Alright then, she chirped, her smile still intact. ¡°Please, do not hesitate to reach out if you need


    anything. You can find our hotlines online.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Thank you.


    The Luxe vogue? What a coincidence? I thought as I made my way to the door. I had once asked


    Mark to acquire the Luxe vogue as a birthday gift for her, but for some reason, it fell through. Just


    as I stepped out of the building, a car emerged from the side Sydney had turned to. In the car, sat


    Sydney. It was the same car I had been seeing her waltz around with.


    Just as she drove past where I stood, she turned her head toward my direction and I quickly turned


    my face away from her view.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I stared after the car with a sneer as she drove away. Then another idea popped in.


    I instantly hailed a taxi. I rushed in and told the driver, ¡°Please, follow that car.¡±


    I followed her to a bar. As I waited in the taxi fir her to finish parking and go in. I noticed Mark¡¯s car


    parked on the side of the road!


    So the b**ch was here to meet Mark?! Now I was even more convinced that she was the cause of


    the unfortunate situation I was in. Her n had worked so she hade to do what? To convince


    Mark to take her back? My gaze turned icy as I watched her get out of her car and walked into the


    bar.


    Then an idea formed in my mind; I would get Mark to buy the Luxe Vogue for me as a breakup fee.


    Then I would be her boss and make her life miserable as she did her job. That way, I would


    also get the power to eliminate every chance of the both of them getting back together. If I can not


    be happy then no one else can!


    I smirked and turned to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 Fifty Eight


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    The address that Mark sent me indicated that he was at Luigi¡¯s bar. My gaze fell on his car by the


    side of the road as I drove to the parking lot and parked my car.


    I made my way into the bar. As I looked around, searching for where Mark might have taken a seat,


    my eyes fell on Luigi. He was already looking at me. As our eyes met, he pointed his index finger


    and middle finger to his eyes and faced it in my direction. ¡°I am watching you,¡± he m*uthed.


    I rolled my eyes and pressed one of my fingers to my eyes. ¡°I will gouge out your eyeballs,¡± I


    m*uthed back. Then I turned and walked to Mark¡¯s private room. Since he was not on the down


    floor then he was definitely in one of the VIP rooms.


    ¡°Sydney¡­¡± Mark¡¯s eyes instantly fell on me and he slurred. ¡°You¡¯re here,ee, take a seat,¡±


    he patted on the space beside him.


    I paused at the door and eyed the empty bottles on the table. I shook my head at his form, he was


    gulping another cup of whiskey. How many had he taken? Anyway, figuring out how many bottles of


    whiskey he had taken was not my business.


    I closed the door behind me and stepped further into the room. ¡°Where¡¯s the promised hundred


    thousand dors?¡±


    He chuckled lightly, then he reached for a bag by his side and pulled out his checkbook. I watched


    as he unsteadily held the pen he pulled out with the checkbook and swiftly signed his name. With a


    smirk, he handed it to me, ¡°Fill in any amount you like.¡±


    With a smirk on my face too, I took the checkbook and pen from him and took a seat on the scat


    where he had patted.


    I had the opportunity to be greedy and either add a zero to the amount or change the first number


    to any other number of my choice but I didn¡¯t. A hundred thousand dors was a lot. I filled in the


    exact amount he promised then I showed it to him so that he could see that I didn¡¯t add any extra


    figure.


    He nodded, ¡°Whenever you¡¯re free, you can stop by the bank and cash it out.¡±


    After securely tucking the checkbook in my bag, I got down to business, asking, ¡°So why am I here?


    What did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    He regarded me for a while then he went straight to why he had invited me here, ¡°Do you know


    everything about Be and some Isaac guy?¡±


    I raised my brows. ¡°You¡¯ve found out.¡±


    He ignored my response, ¡°Including that the child in Be¡¯s womb wasn¡¯t mine. Did you know


    all of these?¡±


    I took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    Then he asked, his brows creased in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? We were together for


    three whole years and you never even bothered to hint that she left me for another guy.¡±


    I countered, my brows raised, ¡°Why should I have told you? It wasn¡¯t my story to tell, Mark,¡± He sat


    up more upright, ¡°If you had told me, we would not have ended up divorced. Our marriage would


    still exist, we would have made it work.¡±


    I shook her head and raised my palm, ¡°Nuh uh, no matter what ¨C whether I had told you or not,¡± I


    niet his gaze, ¡°our union, since I walked up to you at the altar and you saw that I was not Be, was


    meant to be doomed.¡±


    He opened his m*uth to speak but I beat him to it.


    ¡°Besides, let¡¯s face it, Mark, you wouldn¡¯t have believed me. To you, in your heart, I was just a thief


    and I had stolen your love. You would have readily believed that any word from me was a lie, an


    attempt by your pathetic wife to grab your attention, right? If Be told you anything Chapter 58 Fifty


    Eight


    13


    now, wouldn¡¯t you also disbelieve every word she says?¡± I shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s just how it is.¡±


    He looked at me, silent for a while, as his eyes searched. He reclined in his seat and his fingers ran


    through his hair, ¡°You¡¯re right, I indeed wouldn¡¯t have believed you.¡±


    Then he leaned forward and his hands reached out to caress my face, ¡°I wish I had realized how


    smart you were sooner than now then I would have fallen in love with you. But I was blinded by


    rage; that I had been deceived into marrying you, hurt; that Be didn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me


    that she was sick and guilt; that I didn¡¯t see the signs of her sickness when I should have.


    I raised my brows as he moved closer, wondering what he was up to. Then his face got closer and


    he attempted to k*ss me.


    That was the height of it. I ced my palm on his face and pushed it back. It is enough that you


    touch my face. My services do not include k*ssing or S*x, watch out or I¡¯ll bash your head in, I


    earned sternly.


    Heughed, seeming humored but he backed off, ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll y by your rules.¡±


    Just then, the door to the private room was pushed open. We both turned to the door to see Lucas


    walk in.


    His eyes were set on Mark as he moved to my side. He stood beside me and possessively ced


    his hand on my shoulders. Now I was stuck between Mark and Lucas.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± His eyes shifted to me then back to Mark, ¡°With the door


    closed.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I brought out the ch*ck from my bag and waved it in his face. ¡°Nothing much, he paid a hundred


    dors just to see me,¡± I said and fl*pped my hair back. It costs that much to see me.¡± Lucas


    chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll get jealous?¡±


    I replied with a grin, ¡°Sorry, the money was just too easy to earn so I pushed all of my worries and


    thoughts out the window. I could not resist it.¡±


    Lucas just squinted his eyes at me.


    I safely sl*pped the checkbook in my pants pocket and stood up. My arms curled around his


    shoulders and I ced a brief k*ss on his ever inviting l*ps. My heart catapulted in my ch*st just at


    that mere contact.


    I pouted and blinked, ¡°Are you jealous now?¡±


    Mark, who must have been watching our exchange in silence blurted out his question, his words


    heavily coated in disbelief, ¡°Are you two dating?!¡±


    I turned to him with a big grin, my arms still lodged around Lucas¡® shoulders and cheerfully


    answered his question. ¡°Yes!¡± I turned to Lucas, ced a peck on his l*ps again and hugged him.


    After that night where we shared ice cream like old times and shared a k*ss, the awkwardness


    between us had been blissfully severed.


    The sound of Mark mming his ss down on the table resounded in the room. I flinched and


    turned to him. He cast both of us a cold re without a word, the rage and jealousy he must be


    feeling swirled in his eyes. Then he grabbed his bag and stood up.


    As he passed by, he hit his shoulder with Lucas¡® shoulder. Now anyone would be able to tell that


    that action was deliberate. He mmed the door behind him as he stormed out of the room.


    Lucas and I turned to face eachother then we suddenly burst outughing.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 Chapter Fifty Nine


    MARK¡¯S POV


    ¡°Sir, Miss Be is here to see you. She¡¯s waiting downstairs as I speak.¡± I raised my head from the


    stack of files on the desk as the voice sounded through the tel.


    I reclined in my seat and wondered why she was here this time. Has she cooked up some lie she


    was very convinced that I would believe? I won¡¯t be surprised if she says she now has leukemia.


    I leaned forward and pressed the call button. ¡°Let her in!¡±


    Let¡¯s hear what she has up her sleeves this time.


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± the voice on the other end came immediately.


    Few secondster, I watched as the door creaked back as it was gently pushed open. Be walked


    in.


    My eyes scanned her from head to toe; she was dressed in a ck turtlen*eck dress that tightly.


    hugged her graceful figure, her plum l*ps were coated in a rich red color and arge fancy, ck


    rimmed sunss sat on her delicate nose and obscured her expression from any onlooker. ¡°Hello,


    Mark, she said in a detached voice as she stood before me, her obviously newly manicured fingers


    held onto the top of the seat.


    I took in a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°Take a seat,¡± I said indifferently and gestured toward one of


    the two empty chairs on the other side if the table. Then I sat straight and sped my palms.


    together on the table. ¡°Why have youe? What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Her hand slid down the top of the seat as she took a seat on one of the chairs. Her sunsses


    were still on as she tipped up her chin and faced me. ¡°I¡¯m her for my break up fee,¡± she blurted. out


    bluntly, no pleasantries, nothing. Then her shoulders raised in a slight shrug that i would have


    missed it if I was not staring at her so intently, struggling to decipher who the woman befure me


    was. I mean I¡¯ve been with you for so long; I can¡¯t leave with nothing. Her voice was so cold and


    devoid of its usually faked warmth that it sounded foreign to my ears.


    I reclined back in my seat, my fingers twirled a ballpen as I regarded her, my gaze scrutinizing her. I


    was extremely d that she was now being true. She was finally throwing all caution to the air and


    showing me her true self.


    ¡°I demand a response, Mark.¡± Her brows lifted above the rims of the sses she had on, ¡°I believe


    I¡¯m not talking to myself.¡±


    Her audacity almost made meugh out loud. But I couldn¡¯t. The whole situation was almost


    unbelievable. It sent chills through me. So this is Be¡¯s real personality. This is who she really was.


    A true unabashed gold digger! All this while, I had allowed a gold digger be by my side. Does her


    parents know about their daughter¡¯s schemes? Or they were the one that even put her to it.


    Perhaps she took after her parents. I hadn¡¯t even had time to go to them and give them a piece of


    my mind. But one thing was sure, I will be pulling out all of my investments from their crooked


    company.


    Perhaps it was her outer beauty that blinded me to all of these? I got swept by the front she put up


    that I overlooked everything and everyone else. If only I had been kinder to Sydney.


    I blinked and shook my head. No thoughts of Sydney.


    ¡°Be,¡± I started calmly, ¡°I thought there was love between us. After I ended things with you at the


    hospital, I didn¡¯t expect your first words when we happen to meet again to be a demand for a


    breakup fee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mark. There was love between us and I did love you,¡± she shrugged, more prominently this


    time, ¡°But what can I say, I love myself more. We all do. Then she removed her sunsses and


    fixed me with a cold re I had never seen on her in all the years I had known her, ¡°Since every


    chance of getting married to you and being your wife has been wrecked, I must look out for myself. I


    see nothing wrong with that.¡±


    Chapter 59 Chapter Fifty Niue


    For a moment, I thought of asking her to get out and calling in the security to drag her out if she


    refused but that will only cause unnecessary drama and I suspect it will only push her intoing


    back and what I wanted now was to have her off my back and out of my life.


    I opened the down drawer by my right and brought out one of my bank cards. Then I ced it on


    the table and pushed it to the other side of the table where she would be able to reach it.


    I pulled my hand back and nodded at the card. ¡°There is a million dors in that card. Maybe even


    more. Take it all. It is enough to start a newvish life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the speed with which she snatched the bank card from the table. She avoided my gaze


    as she tucked it into her bag. Then she looked up. This isn¡¯t enough. You promised to acquire the


    Luxe vogue for me, and you haven¡¯t done that yet.¡±


    I scoffed as I remembered the promise I had made to her when I was on top of her. How dumb was


    the girl? ¡°You believe what a man says in bed?¡± I scoffed again. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Be.¡± She


    responded instantly. ¡°I will be ridiculous if that will make you fulfill your promise. You promised me


    the Luxe vogue and now I want it.¡±


    I regarded her, my eyes searching hers. Was she for real?


    ¡°I cannot get you the Luxe vogue,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Besides, me telling you that I would get it for you is


    hardly a promise.¡±


    She shrugged nonchantly, ¡°It might be a promise, it might not be a promise, it¡¯s not my business,


    she bit out. You made me a promise and you have to fulfill it. But don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t feel the


    need to. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I squinted at her, where was she going with this?


    She continued, ¡°Just don¡¯t be surprised if I decide to sell our intimate moments to the gossip


    magazines. I am sure the public would be happy to see the n*ked ass of their favorite CEO and


    your fangirls will relish seeing your hard cock all over the just with a tap on their screen.¡± She


    smirked when she saw me clench my fists on the table, I have lots of such videos and photos.¡± I


    cast her an equally cold look. Now I was very sure that any bit or crumb of love, care, pity or


    affection that I ever had for her was gone. It had been extinguished to the veryst crumb. All 1 felt


    towards her right now was a rapidly growing disdain.


    ¡°Fine. I will secure the Luxe vogue for you.¡±


    She smirked but when I raised my finger, the smirk vanished. ¡°You should know that I am not


    scared of you baseless and spineless threats. It¡¯s because the love I once had for you has now


    morphed into simmering hatred and all I want is to just have you out of my sight and life.¡± Then I


    held her gaze. ¡°If there is a next time, I assure you, I enunciated each word, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to


    bear the consequences.¡±


    Regardless of my warning, she rolled her eyes as she smiled satisfactorily. ¡°Whatever.¡± Then she


    stood up, walked around the table and swiftly ced a quick k*ss on my checks. I gritted my teeth,


    sure that there would be a stain of her red l*pstick, outlining her l*ps on my cheeks right


    now.


    I held myself, clenching my hands into fists until my fingers started to dig into my palm. If I should


    act on my brimming anger, I won¡¯t be surprised if I flung her across the room.


    She straightened up and chirped, ¡°Thank you, Mr. CEO, I look forward to it.¡± She added, ¡°Make it


    quick then I will be out of your life like I was never there in the first ce.¡±


    Then she turned and I watched her walk out of my office, the sound of her high heels echoed in the


    empty office, even after she was out the door, I could still hear the low echoes as her footsteps


    recede.


    I wiped the l*pstick mark she left on my cheek and dialed my executive office. I ordered coldly,


    ¡°Email the founders of Luxe vogue again. Request for an acquisition of the website andpany.


    Give them any amount they request for. By any means necessary, make sure you acquire it.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chapter 59 Chapter¨CFifty Nite.


    12025

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 Chapter Sixty


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I stared at the man who supplied us with cotton, my m*uth agape. His m*uth was pulled tight. and


    he had refused to meet my gaze as he remained adamant.


    ¡°Why?!¡± I reiterated. I have asked this question a thousand times but all the man just kept telling me


    is that he just did not want to do business with Luxe vogue again.


    Now, a mere supplier telling us that he wasn¡¯t interested in supplying raw material to us would not


    have been an issue. I mean we could easily search for another supplier with the same quality. Yes,


    the process of getting a legit supplier with the same high quality will be cumbersome but we will get


    one.


    Now the issue here was that, for weeks now, all of Luxe vogue suppliers have been pulling out.


    Some, like this one seated before me, were polite enough toe to meet us in person and


    withdraw their services while some did not even bother, they just sent a mail ¨C Good day, I will not


    be rendering my services to yourpany again. Thank you.


    And that was it! No reason. Every attempt to reach them has been futile. Now that this one


    managed to be here, I have been trying to get him to tell me why he suddenly didn¡¯t want to work


    with us again but he wouldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Look,¡± I licked my l*ps, attempting to get him to talk. ¡°Our rtionship has grown far more from just


    business partners. You are a friend of Luxe Vogue. We can¡¯t just lose you like this.¡± His


    eyes softened and I knew I had been able to reach his heart a bit. He sighed and faced me, ¡°I get


    you. I personally enjoy doing business with you guys but¡­¡± he looked around and leaned. closer.


    ¡°The existence of my business is on the line as we speak¡­¡±


    I frowned, ¡°What do you mean? We pay on time, we ne-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you,¡± he shut me up. Then his voice lowered so that I had to lean in forward to hear him. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know but there¡¯s someone pressuring all of the people working with you to pull out.¡± What


    the-!


    ¡°I thought it was just me but I met with a fellow supplier during a meeting. We got talking and


    somehow, we talked about Luxe vogue. We¡¯ve all been receiving strange texts, warnings, threats.


    anyone pulling out of yourpany is being threatened. Our lives, our businesses are on the line if


    we don¡¯t cease to work with you.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was tongue tied after he pulled away. I couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would be against us. We


    have stuck to business and government rules, we have ensured we always satisfy our clients;


    Grace works hard on their designs to ensure that, so why?


    ¡°So you see,¡± he pulled me out of my thoughts. He looked at me with pity. ¡°I wish it would not get to


    this but there is nothing I can do. I cherish my life and my business. Then he stretched out his hand


    for a handshake.


    I swallowed and took it. ¡°It was nice working with you,¡± he said with a tight smile. Then he turned


    and walked out of the cafe where I had coerced him to.


    rival in


    I walked back to my office in a daze. So everything that¡¯s been happening has not been our fault.


    Someone was behind this. Maybe it was our rivals? But Luxe vogue had not had any rival in years.


    We have owned the fashion spotlight for years and no one dared topete with us. Perhaps


    someone has grown the balls to stand up to us?


    As I got into the elevator, our social media manager ran up to me. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±


    I quickly stopped the elevator and stepped out. Thedy worked mainly remotely so her


    presence was enough to raise rms. I met her halfway, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t spoken but I was already preparing myself for another bad news or report. It was the


    only type of news we heard these days anyway. It was either there was a bad review on our page


    or an investor suddenly thinks investing in our business was not the best investment anymore.


    Chapter 60 Chapter Sixty


    1/3


    ¡°There is another stream ofments on the menswear series page,¡± she said and my shoulders


    slumped.


    ¡°What type ofments?¡± I already knew her response but I asked anyway.


    ¡°Bad, ma¡¯am. They¡¯re even worse than the previous ones.¡±


    Haven¡¯t you taken down the posts?¡±


    The videos and posts that Grace had spent hours and so much effort putting together for the advert


    of the menswear series that weunched had to be taken down because it attracted a lot


    of negativements. They used Grace of giarism. So we had no choice but to take down


    all of them.


    ¡°Every single one, ma¡¯am. The page is dormant as it is tight now.¡±


    ¡°Then what is their problem again, haven¡¯t they done enough damage?¡± I ran my hands through my


    hair. ¡°You know what? Just delete the page.¡±


    She raised her brow, ¡°I should? We¡¯ve spent a lot promoting i-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. But what is its use if it bes a tform for negativements and reviews?¡±


    She sighed and pursed her l*ps. ¡°Okay,¡± she said in a small voice.


    I felt bad, really bad. She and Grace had really put their all into promoting the menswear seri after


    theunch. Now all of their efforts and the money spent into it had all gone down the drain.


    So as of now, the long¨Cnned menswear series had been postponed due to the sudden breaks. in


    the supply chain.


    I climbed the elevator and it stopped on the floor where my office was.


    My assistant stood up as soon as she saw me approach. ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am,¡± the poor girl managed


    a smile despite all the disastrous news she had had to ry to me in just a few weeks. I couldn¡¯t


    even bring myself to answer her greeting. She followed me into my office with a stack of envelopes


    in her grasp.


    I swallowed as I recognized what they were. I hadn¡¯t even approved the previous one and more


    were already here. Great!


    She opened her m*uth to speak but I stopped her. ¡°More resignation letters.¡±


    She folded her l*ps and slowly shook her head. ¡°The ones who submitted before threatened that


    they would leave if you refuse to approve them.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Drop them.¡±


    She dropped them and left. Just as she reached the door, she took a step back as the door was


    pushed open with much force. It was Grace. My assistant greeted her and left.


    Grace marched to my table and plopped on the empty cushion chair. She looked like she would


    burst into tears any minute.


    ¡°Another shareholder has called for a meeting.¡± She sounded frustrated as she announced. ¡°He¡¯s


    coming into the country by flight. He¡¯ll be here in the next hour.¡±


    We both understood what this meeting meant. In thest shareholders meeting, we had to pay


    about two shareholders money worth of their shares before the conflict was settled.


    ??


    guess, we have to prepare for his arrival then.¡± Grace said nothing, she just kept staring at her nails.


    ¡°Is it just him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she whispered.


    Just then, my door was pushed open again and the ountant stepped in. His forehead was


    coated in sweat as he strode towards us.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61 Chapter Sixty One


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His breathing was harsh as he spoke, ¡°Thank Goodness. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be in.¡± ¡°What is it


    this time?¡± I asked numbly. I couldn¡¯t even think straight anymore.


    ¡°The Luxe vogue logistics and warehousing partners called,¡¯ he said as he spread out papers on my


    table. ¡°They¡¯ve raised their fees so they¡¯re demanding a year¡¯s fee in advance or we could as well


    look for other partners.¡±


    Grace and I exchanged nces. Grace abruptly stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t do this right now. I can¡¯t! You¡¯ll


    meet in the conference room, she erupted and stormed out of the door.


    I watched her leave. It was insane, all of these things that were happening. It was all happening in a


    blur that it was hard to keep track.


    ¡°Tell them we would pay,¡± I told the ountant. They should give us some days.¡± Then I muttered


    under my breath, ¡°this isn¡¯t the best time to start sourcing for new partners. Luxe vogue is literally in


    ruins.¡±


    I dragged my feet to the conference room when the time for the meeting came. There were just the


    HR manager, two shareholders, the ountant, Grace and me.


    The shareholder who called for the meeting went straight to the point. His face was squeezed in


    rage as she spoke, ¡°What is this I hear of you losing employees and your partners pulling out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    just a minor issue that we are working on. It will be sorted out soon and they wille to work and


    partner with us again. I tried to assure him.


    But he was adamant. ¡®Soon?!¡± He erupted, ¡°Soon? Is it until you finally go bankrupt? Till the


    company is seized and closed down?¡±


    ¡°I assure you, we are not going bankrupt, M-¡± the ountant tried but he was interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to hear assurances! I want to see results!¡±


    ¡°Mr-


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡± He yelled. ¡°I give you three days! Three days! If I don¡¯t hear good news. then


    I¡¯m afraid of what I will do.¡± Then he stormed out.


    The other shareholder who had remained solemn and remained silent all the while slowly rose- from


    his seat. He pinned me with an unfathomable gaze, ¡°I won¡¯t give you an ultimatum but I want to see


    improvement.¡±


    I forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the door closed behind him, we all exchanged nces. We just broke a record.


    We just held the shortest meeting ever!


    Secondster, everyone solemnly exited the conference room. So it was just Grace and I.


    I turned to Grace, she had remained silent all through the meeting. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The question had sl*pped out of my m*uth before I knew what I was saying. It was the most stupid


    question ever.


    She scoffed, her gaze pinned on the table, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just asked me that question.¡± Then


    she raised her head and looked at me, ¡°What do we do, Sydney?¡±


    My heart broke as I looked at her, her eyes were red and they glinted with unshed tears. Then I


    realized that she must have cried in her office beforeing for the meeting.


    ¡°Grace,¡± I cooed and quickly pushed my chair back. I rushed to her side and sat in the seat beside


    hers. I faced her and held her hands.


    ¡°We have to remain strong, babe, I squeezed her hands infort, ¡°This is just a phase.¡± Tears slid


    down her eyes as she just looked at me then in seconds she was sobbing seriously. I hugged her


    head to my ch*st and gently caressed her hair.


    As I listened to her cry and absentmindedly patted her on the back and rubbed her hair, I


    Chapter 61 Chapter Sixty One


    wondered what was happening. The supplier¡¯s words came back to me and I tried to figure out who


    could be behind all of this. What was their aim?


    Grace¡¯s trembling voice brought my attention back to her. Her eyes were already puffy as she


    turned her gaze to me, ¡°I remember apany wanted to acquire us before.¡± She sniffed and I


    frowned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just sell thepany to them? Let¡¯s just sell it off while we still can. I really don¡¯t


    want to end up with nothing. Her voice started to quiver as she spoke, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m really scared


    of being poor again. I don¡¯t even want to imagine going through those hard times again. I can¡¯t,¡± she


    shook her head deliriously and her grip on the side of my dress tightened, ¡°I can¡¯t go back to those


    days.


    She started to cry again and Iforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. We¡¯re in this together. Let¡¯s


    keep holding on. Whoever is behind all this will eventually show themselves. Then we¡¯ll know what


    to do.¡± I made her face me and I firmly held her gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not the time to panic. This


    is the time to remain strong and keep our hopes alive.¡±


    Grace sniffed and nodded, huping. ¡°Okay.¡±


    It¡¯s been days of receiving bad news and the worry and fear was anxiously eating away at me. I


    might have assured Grace that everything would be fine but I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. I told her not


    to panic but it was the exact thing I was doing. My grips on the handles of the cups were so tight


    that I was surprised that there were no broken cups or mugs yet and my hands wouldn¡¯t stop


    shaking.


    As each night morphed into another day, so did my hope morphed into despair. I couldn¡¯t watch a


    company we¡¯ve worked so hard to build just copse in the blink of an eye yet there was nothing I


    could do.


    No matter how much we promised our partners or suppliers, they were adamant on pulling out. I


    had even desperately promised the shareholders a higher dividend and the investors a higher


    return on investment even though I was well aware that it might cripple thepany in the long run


    but they all refused. They just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Luxe Vogue.


    I flinched, almost jumping out of my chair when Grace burst into my room. I held my ch*st as I


    watched her drop herptop before me. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I can see you haven¡¯t checked our business mails. We just received a purchase proposal!¡±


    I turned in my seat and stared, wide eyed, at the amount in the mail.


    ¡°Five million dors?!¡± Grace and I said simultaneously. Mine came out confused and shocked while


    Grace sounded ecstatic.


    ¡°Sydney,I¡¯m sorry but we will sell Luxe Vogue. We can start over with this payment.¡± ¡°What about


    our Goodwill? The image we¡¯ve built all these years,¡± I started to argue but I derailed. ¡°Wait, who


    wants thepany? Who is willing toy this much for apany that¡¯s slowly deteriorating?¡±


    It hurt to refer to ourpany like that but it was the truth.


    Grace shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I read it but I don¡¯t remember. My senses must have deleted it when


    I saw the amount they were willing¡­¡± she trailed off as we both saw the acquirer.


    My blood ran cold and I gritted. It was Mark¡¯s f**kingpany ¨C GT Group!


    ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Grace asked, her voice trembling in anger ¨C I hope. ¡°They


    offered a hundred million dors before!¡±


    ¡°It all seems clear now. They manipted everything and now they want to take advantage of the


    situation.¡±


    ¡°Goddamn!¡± Grace blurted out and started to pace the room, her hand gripping her hair.


    I sneered, my gaze pinned on thepany¡¯s name of the proposal mail. ¡°Grace, just wait,¡± I bit out


    bitterly, ¡°I will teach that bastard a lesson and let him know that we are not to be trifled with!¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 Chapter Sixty Two


    MARK¡¯S POV


    I turned with a start as the door to my office burst open. My assistant stepped in, his brows creased


    and eyes widened in a mixture of fear and worry.


    ¡°What did you barge in like that?!¡± I rose to my feet angrily.


    His breathing was uneven and he tried to steady it before he spoke. I wondered if he ran here.


    ¡°Sydney ising and with the expression on her face and with her strides, nob*dy could dare to


    stop her. Not even security. I cou-¡±


    My gaze swiftly slid to the door as it was roughly pushed open again. My assistant leapt away from


    the entrance way as Sydney barged in.


    She made a beeline for my desk and mmed her bag down on it. She directed the thunderous


    look in her eyes at me and yelled, ¡°Mark, what exactly are you up to? Why are you making things


    difficult for me?¡±


    I raised my brows and cast a shocked nce at the slight crack she just made on my desk. I


    wondered what the cause of her anger was as I turned to my assistant who kept a cautious nce


    at Sydney. I nodded towards the door. ¡°Leave us.¡±


    His l*ps trembled, his gaze shifting from Sydney to me. ¡®Do you want me to call for backup


    security?¡±


    I cast an amused look his way while Sydney shot him a deathly re. At the look on her face, he


    nodded and scrambled out the door, gently closing the door behind him.


    She must have really scared them, I thought as I turned to a fuming Sydney. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    How have I offended you?¡± I asked softly.


    Sydney scoffed then she roared, ¡°You pretender! You still dare to y innocent.¡±


    I returned her re with a nk look. ¡°I honestly have no idea why you¡¯re here. I have been trying


    to stay out of her way since I found out about her and my damned uncle so what could I have


    possibly done?


    She drew back, her brows raised, ¡°So you want to deny that you haven¡¯t been ying disastrous.


    tricks just to force us to sell ourpany to you?¡± She threw her hands in the air, ¡°What have I ever


    done to you to deserve this, Mark? I left the marriage, I left you and Be alone. I have done


    everything to get out of your hair so why?!¡±


    I frowned as I listened to her. Herpany? She owned apany? ¡°Whatpany do you own


    that you im that I am forcing you to sell to me?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    With narrowed eyes, she threw a file at me. I raised my brows at her before slowly looking down at


    the file she had thrown at my ch*st . I ced it before me on the desk and opened it.


    I paused at the content of the file before me. My gaze shifted to her then back to the file. I sat up as


    my eyes scanned the documents. I frantically fl*pped through and the documents before me were


    the hardcopy of the Luxe Vogue acquisition proposal that I had personally approved. I remembered


    vividly that I had signed the soft copy that was emailed to them and also the hardcopy that was


    delivered the same day.


    I reached into my drawer and quickly brought out the document of the second mysterious founder of


    Luxe Vogue and Atelier Studios.


    ¡°You¡¯re the second founder of Luxe vogue?!¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t y smart with me, Mark.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Sydney. I didn¡¯t know it was you. I only knew Grace was one of the founders, the


    second person¡¯s identity has since remained unknown.¡± I paused and studied her, she seemed not


    to be listening to me as she directed a re at me. ¡°So is it you?¡± I prompted.


    She threw her hands in the air and blurted out, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me! Who else could it be? I¡¯m always


    hanging out with Grace; we¡¯re friends. It¡¯s obvious that I am the one who started the


    Chapter 62 Chapter Sixty Two


    business with her. Any intelligent person would have figured that out!¡±


    I reclined in my seat as I pieced everything together. Grace¡­.I should have known it was Sydney¡¯s


    Grace!


    I sighed and leaned forward. I dropped the documents on the desk. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not


    intelligent, okay?¡± I slightly raised my hand in the air in surrender. ¡°But the Grace I know now looks


    different from the picture in her business profile,¡± I frowned.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t been years!¡± She spelt out each word as though I was a four year old.


    She shrugged, ¡°Besides, we were still struggling then.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I nodded slowly, taking in this information. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you update any information on you own


    profile? That would have prevented this huge misunderstanding.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°I was too busy schooling and looking for my parents and then boom, I became


    your wife back. Where would I have found the time to deal with that, Mark?¡±


    I regarded her for a while. ¡°You¡¯re right. Updating a business profile must have been the least of


    your worries. Then I stood up from my seat and walked to the coffee machine ced in the corner


    of the room. I went over everything all over again as I made two cups of coffee. Even as I stood


    there, I could feel her hot re on my back.


    I gently ced a cup of coffee before her. ¡°Sit down and calm down. I assure you, this is all a


    misunderstanding. Rx and let¡¯s amicably resolve it.¡±


    She grabbed the cup and downed the whole thing. She pinned me with a re. ¡°Now, let¡¯s resolve


    it. ¡°How do you n to solve this?¡±


    me see?¡±


    I smiled at her and returned to my seat. An idea was already cooking in my head. ¡°Did you. bring


    information on your men¡¯s clothing line? If you are with them, can you let She suspiciously narrowed


    her eyes at me, the anger in her eyes dimmed. ¡°Why?¡± I chuckled, ¡°You want us to solve this, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    She nodded slowly.


    ¡°Then let me see.


    She regarded me for a while before she turned her gaze to her bag on the desk and pulled out


    some documents. ¡°Here,¡± her voice came out softer. She ced it on the desk and started to point


    at some things and exined them.


    I nodded at what she showed me, secretly d that her anger seemed to have faded away. When


    she was done, I took the documents from her and carefully reviewed them. As a man, I was


    impressed. The designs for the men¡¯s clothing line they wanted to venture into was impressive,I


    would give that to them. It held great potential and I could easily see the series bing a


    household name even more than Luxe Vogue and Atelier Studios.


    I closed it and faced her, ¡°I think the designs for this series are amazing. It has great market


    potential and I am sure it would be one of the best among the elite societies and personalities.¡± My


    heart warmed as I saw Sydney¡¯s eyes light up and a bright smile adorned her l*ps. ¡°Right? She


    perked up. ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s really good; we put a lot of effort into it. Grace spent


    hours on each design.¡± Her shoulders slightly slumped, ¡°It would be a shame for it to just disappear


    like that.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Your efforts cannot go like that. I looked away from her and picked up my phone. I dialed


    the Executive office. ¡°Halt the acquisition of Luxe Vogue immediately!¡± I ordered. Then invest a sum


    of ten million dors in theirpany. Prepare the contracts and termination of the proposal


    immediately; I want to review them.¡±


    Sydney¡¯s eyes bulged as she stared at me, her m*uth slightly agape. Then she asked skeptically,


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I reclined in my seat and patiently exined to her, ¡°Most of your investors pulled out, didn¡¯t they?


    They did, I answered myself as she just kept staring. I am filling in for them. Plus, with the capital


    injection from GT Group, other financial forces would not dare to easily crush you. In fact, more


    investors will pull in. Companies like yours are easy targets for big corporations. With my


    investment, I will be protecting you.¡±


    Chapter 62 Chapter Sixty Two


    She farrowed her eyes at ine hes resentment dowly fading. Then you can only invest, der shares


    are aren¡¯t for cale¡± She shrugged. ¡°At least not yet. I need to ensure control over the entirepany


    first¡± She suddenly dealt me with a re. You or let a lot of things go weng already¡±


    am.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, ma am.¡± I meekly beneed, the corners of my l*ps tiring in a smirk. ¡°And of course your


    company, you¡¯re in charge.¡± I said indulgently. If you don¡¯t want to sell your shares then so be it.¡±


    I gasped how she rolled her eyes and mellowed and I smiled. This was a good chance to win her


    Chipie 67+ Tapion Mats T


    She narrowed her eyes at me, her resentment slowly fading. ¡°Then you can only invest, our shares


    are aren¡¯t for sale.¡± She shrugged, ¡°At least not yet. I need to ensure control over the entire.


    company first. She suddenly dealt me with a re, ¡°You¡¯ve let a lot of things go wrong already.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, ma¡¯am, I meekly bowed, the corners of my l*ps tilting in a smirk. ¡°And of course, it¡¯s your


    company; you¡¯re in charge,¡± I said indulgently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sell your shares then so be it.¡±


    I gauged how she rolled her eyes and mellowed and I smiled. This was a good chance to win her


    over.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 68 Sixty Three


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    As expected of apany asrge as GT Group, the executive office quickly prepared the


    contracts and proposals and brought it for Mark to review.


    I watched the man who brought the documents stand beside Mark and exined some things to


    him. ¡°This is the termination of the acquisition proposal. We need your signature here,¡± he pointed


    to somewhere in the paper, ¡°and there.¡±


    Mark nodded, as he went through them first. One in a while, he would squint his eyes and ask that


    something be exined and why it was done in a certain way and the man would exin everything


    to him then Mark would nod, seeming impressed.


    I was quite surprised when he imed that he didn¡¯t know that I co¨Cowned Luxe Vogue and Atelier


    Studios with Grace. If I was not raving mad, I would have burst out withughter at the expression


    on his face when he tried to piece everything together.


    I had merely stormed here with the thought that he was doing all he was doing to cripple our


    company and buy it cheap because he knew I co¨Cowned it. But surprisingly he hadn¡¯t. I still


    wondered why he had wanted to acquire thepany but it was the least of the things on my mind


    right now. I was still trying to grasp that he was really going to invest that much in ourpany.


    At longst, he sighed. ¡°Good job. This is urate, just the way I want it.¡± Then he raised his gaze


    from the documents and fixed it on me, ¡°I am fine with it, you should ch*ck it out too.¡± He slid the


    documents toward me.


    I took the documents and opened each one. My eyes took in the words and figures as I


    painstakingly read through. I didn¡¯t want to miss anything.


    Just as Mark had said, everything was as it should be. I was impressed too but not very surprised.


    Mark took thepany and his job seriously. It was only expected of his employees to do the


    same.


    I faced both of them and nodded. I dropped it on the desk. I¡¯m fine with it too but I will need to


    discuss this with my partner first.¡±


    Mark smiled as he opened his arms and said warmly, ¡°Of course, take your time and let me know


    once you¡¯ve made a decision.¡±


    Why was he


    I resisted the urge to cast him another suspicious nce. Why was he doing this? w being so nice?


    He seemed so determined to acquire ourpany. What has changed? ¡°If you can send me a soft


    copy of the documents, I would really appreciate it.¡±


    He turned to the man by his side. ¡°You heard her. Go send her the soft copy. Send it to the same


    business mail you sent the atquisition request proposal.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± the man said and walked out of the office.


    I avoided his gaze as I picked up my bag. I could barely contain my excitement as I walked out of


    his office. It was really happening! We were getting a ten million dors investment from a very


    prestigiouspany!


    The mere mention that GT Group was acquainted with ourpany would have more.panies


    rushing at us in multifolds.


    The moment I was at the rooftop, I jumped and screamed in excitement. Then I received a


    notification on my phone. It was an email notification from GT Group. They just sent the soft copies


    of the documents. I tried to rx as I went through it again to be very sure. Everything was just the


    way they were in the hard copy.


    My hands shook as I dialed Grace¡¯s number. She didn¡¯t pick up on the first dial so I had to redial her


    number. She picked up on the third ring.


    ¡°Hey..¡± her voice sounded somber. ¡°I had the volume up as I attempted to drown myself in some


    Chapter 63 Sixty Three


    ro since I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what would be of us after ourpany crumbles


    so I didn¡¯t hear the phone ring. Sorry. What¡¯s up? Were you able to see Mark?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t just able to see him, I was able to bag a big investor!¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?!¡± Grace practically yelled the question.


    ¡°Trust me, we¡¯ve gotten a new investment. A whooping one at that. The soft copy has been sent to


    the business email¡±


    ¡°Oh My God! You¡¯re serious. This is good news,¡± I assumed she was moving because the pitch of


    her voice started to rise up and down and she sounded like she was on the verge of weeping in


    happiness. ¡°So who¡¯s this insightful investor?¡± I could hear the smile in her voice as she spoke. ¡°You


    wouldn¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s Mark¡¯spany, GT Group.¡±


    There was a pause then she blurted out, ¡°Why?!¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°There are so many why¡¯s? Which of the why¡¯s?¡±


    I heard Grace take a deep breath. ¡°First, why is he investing so much? I¡¯m looking at the proposal


    right now. Secondly, why did he want to acquire thepany in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°He initially didn¡¯t know that I co¨Cowned thepany with you and I have no idea why he is


    investing so much, babe. I¡¯m shocked and most importantly, I am happy! So who cares why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Grace hummed, ¡°The ex¨Cwife¡¯s influence is still strong!¡± She joked and I could imagine her


    wiggling her brows.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I said as I rolled my eyes. ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯ve received the soft copy of the


    proposal. Check it out, if there are any issues, let me know ASAP. I¡¯ll drop my ou contract


    signature


    and once I get confirmation from mywyer, you should sign your part on the soft copies, okay?


    Later, you will sign the hard copies.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m already flitting through but I will carefully look at them right now,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll get back


    to you as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will be waiting for your response,¡± I said, then hung up and instantly called mywyer. I had


    a long discussion with mywyer to confirm that there were no issues with the contract. He assured


    me that everything there was as it should be and that there are no means of maniption or the


    likes.


    FOT


    I smiled in relief as his assurance. I had somehow had it at the back of my mind that Mark might be


    up to some mishap or so. But everything was as it should be. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just then, Grace¡¯s call came in. I quickly picked it up. ¡°I¡¯ve looked it over,¡± Grace said the moment I


    picked up. ¡°And the proposal and contract is solid. Very beneficial to thepany in the long and


    the short run. I say we should ept it, Grace rushed out excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, then. I just got off the phone with mywyer too. He said the same.¡± I smiled, feeling


    giddy with excitement. I¡¯ll go sign the contract now. Get your signature where it should be too.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Come on, hurry back to them, ourpany¡¯s future and even our personal future


    depends on this contract, she said, half serious. ¡°Go for it.¡±


    I chuckled lightly at what she said. It might seem like a joke but she was right. All aspects of our


    future actually depended on the contract we just got.


    After I hung up, I made my way back to Mark¡¯s office. I took a deep breath, erasing all forms of


    overexcitement and desperation from my features, before I pushed his door open..


    On hearing the door open, he looked up and when his eyesnded on me, his l*ps stretched into a


    smile. ¡°Have you spoken with your partner?¡±


    I nodded, my gaze fixed on the documents arranged before him on the desk. I sat in the seat I had


    been upying before I left. The documents were now in duplicates.


    ¡°All ready.¡± Mark gestured at the array of duplicate documents. ¡°What have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Where do I sign?¡± I didn¡¯t miss the smirk on Mark¡¯s face as I picked up the pen before him. The GT


    Group¡¯s corporate seal was already stamped onto the documents, only my signature was needed.


    Chapter 63 Sixty Three


    23


    As my eyes grazed the contract terms again, I first toyed with the idea then I dared to ask. I looked


    up at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you increase the investment a bit more?¡±


    Mark¡¯s l*ps tilted in a half¨Csmile as he regarded me. Then he stood up and took his sweet time to


    walk over to the other side of the desk where I was seated.


    The chair I sat


    in was a swivel chair, so he easily turned me to face away from the desk and face him. He leaned


    forward and ced his hands on both sides of the chair, trapping me enveloping me within his


    arms.


    I drew back as much as the chair would allow and frowned as he intently looked into my eyes. I¡¯m a


    businessman, Sydney,¡± his hoarse yet smooth voice sweetly swept over me. ¡°If my initial investment


    proves effective, naturally, I will increase it.¡±


    He smirked as his face moved even closer and if it wasn¡¯t for his strong grip on the chair, the force


    with which I pressed my head to the back of the chair would have wheeled it back.


    ¡°If you want me to increase the investment now, it¡¯s not impossible; for instance¡­


    I swallowed and held his gaze, ¡°For instance, what?¡±


    Mark smirk widened even more as he blurted out thest words I had expected to hear from him,


    ¡°For instance, having a one¨Cnight stand with me would make that possible.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 Chapter Sixty Four


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    The both of us just remained there as we let his words hang in the air. His eyes stared into mine


    and mine into his. He seemed to be baring his emotions as he looked at me and let me look at him


    but he wasn¡¯t. There was still the unfathomable glint in his eyes that caused the hair on my b*dy to


    stand at alert¡­as if my b*dy might betray me.


    I tried to figure out if he meant what he said¡­He was joking, I told myself. He had to be joking


    because thest thing I would do is share his bed. I might be desperate to protect mypany and


    prevent it from copsing and bing a shadow of its former self but I was not that desperate. If


    worsees to worse then we would simply shut Luxe Vogue down and carry on with Atelier


    Studios.


    ¡°Are you still there, Sydney?¡± His breath fanned my face and his fingers made contact with my wrist


    as he all to bring my attention back to him.


    I kicked my l*ps. ¡°I should be asking you if your senses are still intact?¡±


    His face lit up as heughed, ¡°Trust me, they¡¯re very intact. I¡¯m very aware that I had just invested a


    fortune in yourpany, Luxe Vogue and, his gaze slid downward then back to my face. ¡°And I¡¯m


    very aware of the condition I just suggested to add to the investment amount.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that


    condition?¡± I raised my brows as I asked, half angry and half amused. He gave a lopsided grin and


    his voice grew even deeper, ¡°You heard me, Sydney.¡± Damn. It sounded nice hearing him say my


    name in that deep voice but I gaped at him. I hadn¡¯t expected the words that he just spat out. I took


    a moment and looked into his eyes. Perhaps, I had not heard him right. I chuckled lightly and raised


    my brows, ¡°Are you for real right now?¡± He inched closer, I¡¯ve never been more serious, Sydney.¡±


    The corner of my l*ps lifted very slightly as it mirrored his smirk. If he was going to be sly about it


    then I would be too. As I folded my arms across my ch*st , I didn¡¯t miss the quick nce he sent


    downward before raising a brow, demanding for my response. ¡°If a one night stand could fetch more


    investment, why would I choose you? There are so many wealthy men in this city, surely one or two


    of them would be curious about the taste of the ex¨Cwife of GT Group¡¯s CEO, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    His expression remained unchanged as he continued to bore his eyes into me. It was as if he had


    anticipated my response and he was humored that he turned out to be right. Maybe he was merely


    teasing me but it didn¡¯t look like it. His face held a yful expression but his eyes told. another


    story.


    Whichever it was, he is too close for myfort. I positioned the edge of his ball pen to his ch*st


    and pushed him back with it. I transferred much strength to my hand and fingers to push him back


    but he barely bulged; I could only dig the pen into the mass of muscles on his ch*st . ¡°It does not


    matter that you¡¯re the CEO of GT Group, I held his gaze and said sternly, ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate S*xual


    harassment.¡±


    His brows rode up his hairline the same time his smirk annoyingly widened. Then he pulled back


    and gracefully raised his hands as if in surrender.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± he said after he was a good feet away from me. ¡°I was just kidding though, you should


    have known that. Then he wiggled his brows in a yful manner, ¡°A one night stand. would not hurt


    though. It¡­what¡¯s the word?¡± he squinted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling then he suddenly


    snapped his finger, ¡°It would bring more prosperity to our alliance.¡±


    I frowned and tried to make sense of what he just said. Then I turned to him with an indifferent


    gaze. ¡°Hahaha. Very funny. I¡¯m cackling withughter.¡± I said and turned away from him. I rolled.


    the chair around to face the desk. I picked up the ballpen and got back to scribbling my signature


    where it was needed on the documents.


    I twirled the pen between my fingers after I was done signing the documents and wheeled the


    Chapter 61 Chapter Sixty Four


    13


    1200


    chair to face him where he still remained, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I still hold five percent of GT Group¡¯s shares.


    Push me too far, and I might just sell them to yourpetitor. There was a half smile on my l*ps as


    I said, hoping to cause a rise from him but he seemed to have known my aim.


    His eyes widened dramatically and he gasped with equal measure then he pped his palm on his


    forehead, ¡°Shit! How could I have forgotten about that? I really am a fool. I had better start to watch


    my actions around you now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back myugh. I chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re such a bad actor. Even a two year old will be able


    to tell that you¡¯re not afraid at all.¡±


    He smirked, ¡°You know that because I want you to. You would never be able to tell if I¡¯m acting.


    that good at it,¡± his chin slightly tipped up and I rolled my eyes.


    Then his l*ps stretched in a genuine smile and all traces of yfulness were gone from his eyes.


    ¡°Come on, I hold thirty six percent of the shares of GT Group. Now add that to another five percent


    in my mother¡¯s name. Make the calction and I¡¯m still thergest shareholder. No matter what you


    or anyone does, I will always emerge the winner in the end,¡± he exined arrogantly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°You¡¯re too confident. You should watch your back, somehow, the tables can turn


    anytime.¡±


    With a conceited grin, he folded his arms across the expanse of his ch*st and arched a perfectly


    shaped brow, ¡°How?¡±


    I stared back at him nkly. Then I shrugged, ¡°Just somehow. Anything can happen.¡±


    ¡°Nothing can happen. I will always own the highest numbers of shares.¡±


    ¡°Arg!¡± I groaned aloud and rolled my eyes. He¡¯s just so full of himself. I pushed the signed contract


    towards him..


    He chuckled at my irritation then he picked up the documents and looked through them. He smiled


    down at the papers then he looked up at me, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    I drew back with a frown. ¡°Are you ordering me? Just because you-¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sydney,¡± he interrupted me, still smiling. His gaze softened, ¡°Please, can I have your


    phone?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked defensively and instinctively reached for my phone that had previously been lying


    on the desk. ¡°What do you want with my phone?¡±


    He sighed exasperatedly and before I knew what was happening, he easily plucked my phone from


    my hand. I hadn¡¯t even seen thating.


    ¡°Give it back,¡± I reached for it but he pulled it away.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said. I red at him as he operated the phone. He nced my way asionally with a


    smile. A few secondster,he turned the screen to face me. ¡°You have a long cklists.¡±


    The screen showed his contact on my phone. He had just removed it from the contacts I cklisted.


    ¡°You could have just told me.¡±


    ¡°And you could have just refused to do it.¡± He chuckled to himself like he had just cracked some


    private joke. ¡°By the way, never cklist your investor; that¡¯s a little business tip I¡¯ll teach you.¡± He


    said proudly.


    I rolled my eyes and looked at him with resignation. ¡°You really are a boring man,¡± I muttered and


    then I snatched my phone from him.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re going to be too busy to identify a boring man from now


    on. I¡¯ll be calling you often to ch*ck on our investment¡¯s progress.¡±


    I snorted without saying anything. I stood up and grabbed my bag. ¡°I hope it will be nice doing


    business with you,¡± I stretched out my hand for a handshake.


    He regarded my hand for a while then he took it in a firm grasp. What I didn¡¯t expect was for him to


    bring my hand to his m*uth and ce a k*ss on the back of my hand. He then held my gaze, Trust


    me, you will enjoy doing business with me.¡±


    I scrunched up my face as I snatched my hand from his hold. Without a word, I turned and

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 Chapter Sixty Five


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    FEW DAYS LATER


    ¡°GT Group is really optimistic about Luxe Vogue,¡± the reporter shook his head as the other one


    enunciated about the turn of events for Luxe Vogue. ¡°It seems thepany still has a promising


    future!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the other man said enthusiastically, ¡°GT Group has invested a huge sum in the


    company and have you seen the rapid rise of their stock in just a few days? It¡¯s crazy, I tell you?¡±


    Then he turned to the screen, ¡°The men¡¯s clothing line of the Luxe Vogue is the new big fish.


    Investors are rushing at it,panies want to partner with it and their stock price keeps rising by


    the minute!¡±


    My gaze shifted from myptop¡¯s screen to my office door that was just banged open. Grace burst


    into my office, her face alight with joy, ¡°Sydney! Have you seen this?¡± She had her iPad in her


    grasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently watching it,¡± Iughed, my insides bursting with joy.


    She set her iPad on my desk as she took a seat on the other side. ¡°Girl! Ourpany is the talk of


    the city. We¡¯ve done it; we¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we?¡± I shifted myptop away and reclined in my seat, ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t have been possible if


    GT Group hadn¡¯t intervened, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Their Goodwill did wonders. But we worked too. I¡¯m just d that all that work didn¡¯t go to


    waste and ourpany wouldn¡¯t be history.¡±


    ¡°I know right,¡± I said, ¡°The power of Z Group is indeed formidable!¡±


    ¡°It is, she agreed. Then she started to wiggle her brows and I knew she was about to tease me


    again. ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to your ex¨Chusband, Mark


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Oh please. He¡¯s getting returns on the investment.¡±


    d him to


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Grace waved her hair in the air dismissively, ¡°He¡¯s my hero now; I now find be the most


    handsome man in the whole wide world. I¡¯ll never speak ill of him again.¡± Iughed and said amidst


    laughter, ¡°What an opportunist.¡±


    Graceughed at herself too. ¡°Call me whatever. It¡¯s how I see him now.¡± She sighed happily and


    lightly scrolled on her screen. ¡°Gosh. The men¡¯s clothing line is doing so well. I¡¯m immensely


    surprised.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the power of an indomitable goodwill¡±


    After the investment with GT Group was finalized, we runched the men¡¯s clothing line and. had


    our social media manager create another page for it. We started to post strictly giarism- free


    pictures and videos to push the line to many inte users. GT Group also shared and posted a


    congrattory message on theunch of the men¡¯s clothing line after which their alliance and


    investment in ourpany was announced and aired.


    This announcement brought a wave of investors andpanies wanting to invest and partner with


    us.


    In just a matter of days, a lot of changes had been seen. Social medias buzzed with excitement at


    theunch of our men¡¯s clothing and Luxe Vogue gained a new wave of attention and the fans who


    hadn¡¯t kosed hope on us cheered us on..


    Our reputation has been elevated, sales has significantly increased, especially that of the new line


    we justunched. Our old investors publicly apologized and came back to us. Some of the


    shareholders that left were now waiting for us to dere our shares on sale again but unfortunately,


    Grace and I had agreed that we would hold on before selling our shares again. ¡°I don¡¯t just think we


    can ever thank him enough,¡± Grace said.


    I nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. But you shouldn¡¯t let it seem that way. We didn¡¯t beg for the investment.


    Chapter 65 Chapter Sixty Five


    after all-


    The vibration of my phone interrupted me. I turned the screen of my phone up to ch*ck the caller¡¯s


    ID. I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Grace asked.


    ¡°Mark,¡± I simply said. ¡°He has probably called to boast of hispany¡¯s name


    e again!


    Grace shook her head andughed, ¡°I would do the same if I were in his shoes.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°So you¡¯re supporting him now, huh.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She raised her hand. ¡°I already told you. He¡¯s my hero.¡±


    The call ended before I could pick it up but my phone lit up immediately again.


    ¡°Have you seen the data growth for Luxe Vogue today?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re called to gloat again.¡±


    His deep voice boomed through my phone¡¯s speaker Ashe chuckled, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a win win.


    Nothing to gloat about.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I bummed.


    ¡°So how do you n to thank me?¡± His voice lowered a few degrees as he asked flirtatiously.


    ¡°Thank you? Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s a win win? GT Group would also enjoy a share of the profits,


    won¡¯t they?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re always strictly sticking to talking business. How about dinner tonight? Let¡¯s celebrate


    this continual growth,¡± he suggested with an awkwardugh.


    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re so confusing,you know that? Now you pose as a suitor, sometimes you seem


    jealous, sometimes passionate, sometimes flirty. Are you trying to make me fall in love with you,


    only to cruelly dump me and humiliate me after making me have my hopes high?¡±


    There was a long pause then he erupted, ¡°Damn, you caught me. My acting skills are seriously


    waning these days.¡±


    ¡°There was never any skill in the first ce. Your acting is as terrible as it has always been.¡± ¡°You


    know me so well, Sydney.¡±


    I ignored hisment, ¡°Besides, Doris already told me that you¡¯re currently dating the senator¡¯s


    daughter, Sandra.¡±


    At the mention of Sandra, Grace¡¯s head that has since been buried in the iPad snapped up.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, isn¡¯t Sandra your good friend, Joel¡¯s girlfriend? You guys now date one girl? Perhaps, it¡¯s


    now the trending thing right?¡± I smirked at the silence that answered my question on the other ¡°end.


    ¡°What a messy circle you are in, Mark.


    Grace¡¯s eyes were filled with questions as she looked at me and listened to fragments of the


    conversation on my end.


    He sneered, ¡°You¡¯re no better. Aren¡¯t you also dating Lucas? Your ex¨Chusband¡¯s uncle. I could hear


    the smirk in his voice as he continued, ¡°Come on, Sydney, we¡¯re evenly matched. Do you not see


    that we are really meant for eachother?¡± There was a pause then he added in a low voice, almost a


    whisper, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have divorced.¡±


    grasp.¡±


    I was thinking of the response to give to Mark when I heard Lucas voice. My gaze slid to the ss


    wall of my office and I saw Lucas speaking with someone, a rose bouquet in his Mark was saying


    something but obviously I didn¡¯t hear half of it. ¡°Alright, Mr Mark,¡± 1 interrupted him, ¡°This


    unnecessary phone call will end now; I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. Your favorite uncle, my boyfriend,


    is here,¡± I teased.


    At this, Grace turned back to look at Lucas. Then she turned to me and wiggled her brows. I threw a


    pen her way and she dodged it,ughing.


    There was another pause on Mark¡¯s end then he said. ¡°My favorite uncle


    ¡°Hm hm.


    you said?¡±


    Then heughed, ¡°You should leave thepany for Grace and take a career as aedian.¡±


    Chapter 65 Chapter Sixty Five


    ¡°I will surely give it a thought,¡± I answered him, my gaze still fixed on Lucas. I could barely


    concentrate on whatever Mark was saying as I admired Lucas from where I sat. The fluidity with


    which he rted with my employees, the smile on his face the delicious stretch of his broad


    shoulders. The expanse of his ch*st that I so much loved toy my head on. My fingers twitched as


    the feel of my fingers tangling in the soft curls on his head filled my memory¡­


    ¡°What are you guys going to do? I don¡¯t mind joining. Mark said in a yful tone, intruding my


    thoughts.


    nonchntly said, ¡°What do boyfriends and girlfriends do together? What do you do with. Sandra?¡±


    ¡°Are you that curious? Or would you like me to give my favorite uncle a lesson or two?¡± He stressed


    on ¡®my favorite uncle¡®


    ¡°Trust me, you are the one who needs a lesson or two. And let me put my question more precisely,


    what did you do with Be behind my back? Of course, you have S*x,¡± I said nonchntly and


    Grace shook her head at my response


    I decided to spite him so I added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry though, I don¡¯t have the habit of


    recording videos and sending them to other people¡¯s phones. I¡¯m not ill mannered.¡±


    The silence stretched for a long time this time. I would have hung up but I didn¡¯t. I knew he knew


    what I meant. He understood that I was referencing the time when Linda sent a S*x video of both of


    them to me. Till today, when I have nothing to do of course, I still sometimes wonder why on earth


    he had even let her send the video.


    I heard him bitterly bite out under his breath, ¡°You¡¯re such a vengeful woman.¡± Then he hung up.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 Chapter Sixty Six


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    Grace asked the moment I dropped the phone with brows creased her eyes alight with curiosity.


    ¡°Did I just hear you say Sandra?¡± The name dripped from her l*ps with so much contempt, ¡°Why


    was that name uttered in your conversation with Mark? Make it make sense.¡±


    I ced my phone on the desk. ¡°What you pieced together is what it is.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Sydney,y it out to me. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°See? And yet you say he¡¯s your idol. I mocked and her eyes narrowed as she shot me a teasing


    warning re. ¡°Your idol is with your old rival, Sandra now. The wdy whom Steven held up so


    she could w your face.¡±


    Grace groaned, ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t even remind me of that.¡±


    Iughed lightly. Anyway. They¡¯re currently together so it¡¯s not your turn to be with your idol. You


    would have to wait for them to break up.¡± Even though I sound like I didn¡¯t give a damn, which I


    don¡¯t, I still can¡¯t help but wonder why it had to be Sandra. Of all the women he could have chosen


    from. It had to be that b**ch, Sandra! Mark really never ceases to amaze me.


    ¡°Gosh,I hate thatdy.¡±


    ¡°Ditto, I interrupted her.


    She continued, ¡°Because of her, I never want to hear the name Sandra because when I do, my


    head suddenly rings a warning bell and I just automatically assume the worst of a person and just


    stay far away from them.¡±


    I pouted, ¡°Now girl¡¯s names Sandra are in trouble because of one callous Sandra, I ended. my


    comment with augh.


    Grace exaggerated a groan, ¡°It¡¯s that bad. I would never touch any man she¡¯s been with.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows at that but didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, Lucas waltzed in and Grace winked.


    ¡°I think this one¡¯s cute though. and I trust your taste, so do well to let me know when you guys break


    up.¡±


    A corner of Lucas l*ps lifted when he overheard what Grace said as he came forward to me. I got


    on my feet and let him pull me in for a hug. I wrapped my arms around his n*eck and briefly pressed


    my l*ps to his. ¡°Hey, babe,¡± I whispered, low enough for only him to hear.


    He nted another k*ss on my l*ps and answered me in a husky tone, ¡°Hey.¡±


    Then I faked a re as I turned to Grace, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubbles but you¡¯ll be waiting


    a long long time because Lucas and I are together for life¡­.forever, you wicked woman! Now, get


    out of here!¡±


    I could feel the tremor on Lucas¡® ch*st as he chuckled. There was a hint of a smile on Grace¡¯s face


    even as she made a disappointed face, ¡°Ah, dammit. I thought I had a chance. Seeing you two so


    happy really makes me jealous and almost want a man of my own.¡± Then she sighed theatrically.


    her gaze sliding down to the nk screen of her iPad. ¡®Well, this lonely soul needs to drown her


    sorrows in work now.¡±


    ¡°Shoo shoo,¡± I waved her off with a dismissive flick of my wrist and gestured toward the door. ¡°Out


    the door, woman.¡±


    Grace chuckled and as she got on her feet, she said, ¡°Hey, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Grace, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    A genuine smile spread on Grace¡¯s l*ps, ¡°I am great!¡± She said she walked out the door. ¡°Now I


    don¡¯t need to ask how you¡¯re doing; I can already tell with that huge grin on your face because


    you¡¯re holding my friend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that obvious?¡± Lucas winced, faking a pained expression.


    We all chuckled as Grace made her way out the door and it was just Lucas and I.


    Chapter 66 Chapter Sixty Sig


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lucas handed me the flower he had in his grasp. ¡°And this is for my princess.¡±


    I took it with a smile and sniffed it. ¡°Thank you, I muttered and felt his gaze on me as I looked at the


    bouquet in my hand. The flowers were fresh and the petals bloomed so beautifully. I liked the feel of


    it when I touched it. They smell nice, then I thanked him again.


    ¡°You deserve more. I am really proud of you.¡±


    My smile broadened, ¡°Thank you, Lucas. It¡¯s all the good teachings that you¡¯ve j stilled in me.¡±


    I giggled when he surprisingly patted my head like I was a kid. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re smart. You¡¯re


    so smart that you get everything exined to you even more than the exiner¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s an exaggeration,¡± Iughed and simultaneously took a seat and he half sat on the edge


    of the table.


    I carefully ced the flower on my desk and turned to him. He entwined our fingers and for a few


    seconds, we both just basked in afortable silence.


    Then it urred to me to ask him and sate my curiosity. He should know, right?


    ¡°Why is Mark suddenly getting hot and heavy with Sandra?¡± I could feel the depth of my as I looked


    up at Mark and asked.


    ¡°How do you know they¡¯re together?¡± He yfully squinted at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Doris told me plus Sandra¡¯s tagged posts pops up here and there.¡±


    frown


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed, ¡°Sometimes I forget you¡¯re Grandma Doris¡® sweetheart and yeah, social


    media.¡± Then he shrugged, ¡°Well, I persuaded Doris to arrange it. GT Group has already achieved


    great financial sess, and the next step is to align with political forces to maintain family influence.


    Sandra¡¯s father is running for office and needs a lot of campaign funds, so it naturally all fell into


    ce.¡±


    I shook my head at him, ¡°You¡¯re a cunning one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His sturdy shoulders lifted in a small shrug. I had to be. I hate how he keeps pestering you under


    the guise of investment, I was taken aback a bit by the n*ked jealousy that coated Lucas¡® words¡±


    and filled his eyes for a few seconds before it was gone like it was never there. He smiled roguishly


    as he said thest words, ¡°So I decided to find him a wife to keep him busy.¡±


    I nodded, humming. So Mark didn¡¯t really choose Sandra. Since Mark cares so much about the


    company, he naturally yed along with what would benefit thepany in the short or long


    Lucas leaned forward and snapped his fingers before my face, ¡°Now what¡¯s in that head of yours?¡±


    He crossed his arms when I didn¡¯t say anything. Then he feigned to be jealous, ¡°You two are


    divorced, yet it seems like you¡¯re closer than before. It makes me worried; I had to do -something


    before I lose you to your ex husband.¡±


    I stood up and his eyes followed my every movement as I positioned myself between his legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucas,¡± I gently patted his check. ¡°That will never happen. Mark and I arepletely


    over.¡±


    His face lit up and his arms wound around my waist when he replied, ¡°Then how do I know it¡¯s me


    you love, not him?¡±


    I leaned in and took his l*ps with mine. I didn¡¯t move my l*ps. I just closed my eyes and remained


    there for seconds then I softly nipped his bottom l*p, ¡°Then how do you want me to prove it?¡± My


    voice came out huskier than I intended for it to.


    Lucas pulled me closer and took my l*ps in his. I let out a sigh when his b*dy pressed closed to


    mine as his l*ps kneaded mine. He pulled away but his l*ps just hovered above mine and our breath


    mingled.


    ¡°Come with me to an auction today,¡± his l*ps slightly brushed mine as he murmured and I had to try


    hard to concentrate because all I wanted him to do was to just take my l*ps with his and k*ss


    1. me.


    ¡°Mark will be there too, I silently winced at the loss of his warmth as he reared back a little, looking


    into my eyes, ¡®And you have to promise not to look at him. Not even once.¡±


    Chapter 66 Chapter Sixty Six


    ¡°We do business together,¡± I tried to reason but he just nkly stared back. If I was being honest, it


    sounded childish but I agreed anyway.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± my l*ps pulled back in a tight smile.


    He didn¡¯t reply. His eyes just searched mine as I looked at him. ¡°Or can you not do it?¡± He


    whispered in a deep voice, ¡°You cannot stay in the same space with Mark without sparing him a


    nce or speaking with him?¡±


    I lightly pped his biceps and chuckled, expecting him to do the same but his face remained


    straight and nk. I cleared my throat, ¡°Of course, I can, I said with an authentic smile, my hand


    rubbing up and down his arm, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll only look at you.¡±


    T

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 Chapter Sixty Seven


    I got dressed in a simple little ck dress, my feet were d in nude heels with a matching purse. I


    part my hair in two and let each side frame my face. Lucas was finely tucked in a fine tuxedo we


    decided to match colors so his tuxedo was ck, with a nude shirt underneath.


    My and Lucas¡® arms were linked as we walked to the entrance of the auction. The security at the


    entranceway searched us with a beeping machine before we were allowed in.


    The auction house was already flooded by people when we got in and If Lucas had not specially


    had a seat reserved in his name at the VIP section in the front row, we probably would have ended


    up standing throughout the event. One of the ushers led us to our seats.


    As we approached our seat, I felt Lucas¡® hold on my hand tightened. I had been slightly distracted


    by the beautiful artworks on disy but now that I looked ahead, I saw that the seats. that the usher


    was leading us to were side by side with Mark¡¯s.


    Mark, whose attention wason an ugly ancient statue on disy, was seated beside Sandra. There


    was a smug expression on her face as her eyes apanied us to our seats.


    Before we got there, I clutched Lucas¡® arm with my second hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel threatened


    by Mark,¡± I said softly, ¡°You know that right?¡± I added when he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I know,¡± he


    simply answered.


    ¡°Here you go, sir,¡± the usher smiled sweetly and left.


    Mark suddenly turned and his eyes fell on us. Even though Lucas wasn¡¯t watching,I looked away


    from him but I felt his hot gaze in me. There was a sort of staredown between them before both of


    them tersely nodded at each other.


    We took our seats. Sandra and I were seated in the middle, my left shoulder was almost touching


    Sandra¡¯s right shoulder while Mark and Lucas were seated on the other side of us.


    ¡°Hello, nemesis, Sandra whispered into my car. When I ignored her, she hissed, ¡°What now? We


    pretend not to know each other and ignore each other?¡±


    I ignored her still. My focus was on the disys. There was currently a golden shoe on disy. 1


    actually found it ugly but the worth of the person who wore it for years must make it look like the


    most beautiful shoe on earth because bidders were silently warring with one another over the shoe.


    Before the auctioneer even exined it, Lucas whispered into my ear, ¡°It was worn by the first


    Greek emperor. It cost a fortune then, not anymore though but owning it signifies your power¡­it¡¯s


    kind of a power y thingy.¡±


    I nodded then I blurted, ¡°But it¡¯s just one. Shoese in pairs, don¡¯t they?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°After the emperor¡¯s death. One of the pair got missing. Till today, no one knows. its


    whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I muttered with a raised brow as Lucas pulled away.


    I sneaked a nce at Mark. The way he stared at the shoe, he also seemed to know the story


    Lucas just told me and for a moment, I thought he was going to join the bidders but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°$70,000! Who is ready to beat that?¡± The auctioneer screamed with so much vigor.


    One of the bidders immediately responded aggressively, ¡°I bid $200,000!¡±


    I whipped my head back just as most of the people in the room did. The man who made the bid had


    a bald head with small greedy¨Clooking eyes.


    ¡°What the f**king hell!¡± I eximed in a low voice for Lucas to hear. ¡°These people don¡¯t have what


    to use their money for, do they?¡±


    ¡°Everyb*dy here is stinking rich, you know that and as I told you, it¡¯s power. Most people do


    anything to have that,¡± he said as we turned back to the auctioneer who was already calling for


    anyone who was ready to beat the amount.


    ¡°Alright, the first Greek emperor¡¯s shoe is sold to bidder number seven for $200,000!¡± The hammer


    fell and the auctioneer had a huge grin on his face as he announced the final bidder. I Chapter 67


    Chapter Sixty Seyen


    didn¡¯t me him I would beughing with joy if I were him. ¡°Congrattions, sir.¡±


    I suddenly felt a feeble cool air on my n*eck. I turned to see Sandra unting an exquisite antique


    Tan as she fanned herself with it.


    Iscolled inwardly and looked away. ¡°It isn¡¯t even hot, I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°What?¡± Sandra immediately chimed. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you well, did you say the fan is stunning?¡±


    1 rolled my eyes at her charade.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re too proud to speak up and ask. I will tell you about it. Mark bid it for me before


    you got here. All I had to do was to just tell him I wanted it and he emerged the final bidder of


    $60,000, she sounded sing about it all as if Mark had just dug up a hundred years old tree for her.


    I smirked, contemting telling her that Mark gave me a hundred thousand dors just to see me. I


    wondered what she would have to say about that but I decided against it.


    She whispered again, ¡°I bet you¡¯ve never seen such a fine item, have you?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± I agreed and eyed the fan longingly just for effect. As expected, a self satisfied sinirk


    etched on her l*ps. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything so ugly being unted like a treasure. Aren¡¯t you


    ashamed?¡±


    Her smirk disappeared and she looked angered by my words as the fan froze in her grasp. I felt


    Mark turn my way, he looked amused as he looked between Sandra and I..


    An idea suddenly popped into my head and I momentarily forgot all about the ¡®don¡¯t look Mark¡¯s


    way¡® deal that I had with Lucas. I pulled out my phone. I brought it up and said to both of them.


    ¡°Sinile.¡±


    Sandra had a re on her face but Mark smiled. When Sandra saw that I was going to take a


    picture, she hastily brought up the fan to cover her angry face but it was toote, I already took the


    picture.


    I grinned as I viewed the picture of them that I just took.


    ¡°What was that for?!¡± Sandra erupted while Mark turned away, looking at the next item being


    auctioned.


    I shrugged and smiled sweetly at Sandra, ¡°You guys look so cute together.¡±


    ¡°You could have easily gotten a picture on one of my social media ounts!¡± She retorted. ¡°Hmm, I


    decided to think about it for a while. ¡°Nah, I wanted a personal picture.¡±


    She dealt me a deadly re before she turned away with a huff.


    I had my lower l*p between my teeth as my fi gets rapidly tapped on my keyboard. I captioned the


    picture, ¡°Look, your good friend Sandra is going to be the next Mrs. of your lover, Mark. What a


    freaking interesting love triangle.¡±


    Then I sent the captioned picture to Be.


    I turned off the screen of my phone and tucked it back in my purse. I settled my gaze on the podium


    with a smile on my l*ps as I imagined what Be¡¯s expression must be tight now. I really wished I


    could see her reaction when she views the picture and reads the caption. In fact, I was eager to see


    her reaction it would be priceless.


    ¨C


    I would have said that I had finally avenged the time that she sent me the infuriating video of her


    and Mark having S*x but it was not enough..


    I suddenly felt Lucas¡® hand cup my elbow. His warm breath settled on my temple as he whispered in


    my ear, ¡°Let¡¯s move to the seats further away. Then he turned and looked at the seats that were a


    few seats away from the ones we were seated in and about three of them were empty. ¡°You can


    also see the disyed items clearer from the view there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I agreed and I wondered if he saw me when I looked at Mark and took a picture of him and


    Sandra. Is he mad? If he is, he was hiding it well. I thought about asking him but I decided against


    it. I would just leave it since he wasn¡¯t saying anything if he had seen or not.


    As lie rose from his seat, holding out his hand for me, he said, ¡°By the way, when you see anything


    you fancy among the disyed items, let me know.¡±


    Chapter 67 Chapter Sixty Seven¡­


    12034


    I passed him a sweet grin, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When I out my hand in his,I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t want to leave like that. I wanted to give


    Sandra something to worry about.


    1 gently pulled at Lucas¡® hand, ¡°Just a moment, I have something to say to Sandra.¡±


    He looked between Sandra and I, ¡°is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Not at all. I just need to tell her something real quick.¡±


    With onest look, he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He waited for me as I edged sideways, meaning closer to Sandra, who already had her hateful look


    on me.


    ¡°Do you know what will tell you after you get married to him?¡±


    Her gaze quickly flitted to Mark then back to me. She seemed to have already been out on edge. by


    my words. Well, that was quicker.


    ¡°What?¡± She retorted fiercely. She tried to act nonchnt but it was there in the deep crease of her


    brows.


    I smirked, feeling like a real time viin. ¡°He would say, and I quote¡­¡± I quoted Mark¡¯s words very


    slowly, ¡°Do not hope for anything. All you can possess is what you already have, the title of my wife.


    I grinned maliciously, ¡°Unquote. I wish you a happy married life in advance.¡±


    ¡°What were you guys talking about so intensely?¡± Lucas asked absentmindedly as we made our


    way to our new seats.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said in a dismissive tone, ¡°Just juicy girl talk.¡±


    Seated in new seats, I felt the vibration of my phone from my purse for the umpteenth time. I sighed


    and brought it out. There were countless missed calls from Be.


    I smirked smugly. Then I put my phone on silent and focused on the auction. I looked down at my


    phone as my screen lit up from a call from her again. I decided to tuck it back in my purse. I could


    almost imagine her rage. Be had always had a bad temper. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she threw


    her phone at a wall in rage. A feeling of immense satisfaction coursed through me just at the image


    of her rage and helplessness.


    ¡°That looks¡­¡± Lucas was suddenly saying but I tuned out when I felt a tingle at the back of my


    n*eck. I turned to find Mark¡¯s scathing re on me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I frowned, wondering what might have warranted that look. He nodded toward the stage, signaling


    to the item that was currently on disy.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Lucas said the same time I turned to see the item on disy.


    The item on the auction stage was a very familiar bracelet. On a closer look, my l*ps parted in a


    silent gasp. It was one of the bracelets that Mark had ordered from Atelier Studios and given to me


    during our divorce proceedings. I had angrily instructed my assistant to sell it off. Not even for a


    moment had I imagined that I might evere across it again.


    I suddenly felt really guilty. I still felt the tingling on my nape but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look back


    at him.


    Light spilled out of my unsped purse as the screen of my phone lit up. I could have assumed it


    was Be again and ignored it but something prompted me to pull it out and ch*ck the screen. It


    was a text from Mark.


    I didn¡¯t feel threatened by the words in the preview of the text but for some reason, my heart wildly


    skipped a beat.


    I opened the text to see if there was more but it was just those three words.


    You¡¯re dead.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 Sixty Eight


    And look at this beauty The auctioneer¡¯s voice broke through my erratic train of panicky thoughts.


    ¡°The starting price for this one is Two hundred thousand dors, nothing less.¡±


    I knew the auctioneer was still talking but my mind didn¡¯t register any of his words. I could not get


    that re that Mark gave me out of my head. Just thinking about it made my hand tremble. I


    plucked my purse from myp and held it with a strong grip. Thankfully, my hands stopped.


    shaking


    I took a deep breath and looked up. Just as the auctioneer grinned widely someone had probably


    increased the amount ¨C and opened his m*uth to speak, I heard Lucas say, ¡°Five hundred thousand


    dors.¡±


    I whipped my head round to face him.my eyes bulging, ¡°What?¡± 1 whisper¨Cyelled.


    I asked if you wanted it, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°So why are you bidding for it?¡± Even though the original amount of the bracelet was way more than


    that, I couldn¡¯t let him get it.


    ¡°Seven hundred thousand.¡±


    Just as he looked over my shoulder and nodded at something there, someone else increased their


    price. It was a voice I recognized too well I already knew who it was before I even turned. ¡°My


    nephew wants it.¡±


    From where I sat, I could see his jaw work as he grinded his teeth, his hands clenched into fists on


    the arm of the chair.


    Then let him have it, Lucas raised his paddle but the urgency in my voice made him stop. He turned


    to me, his eyes searched mine and I could feel everyone staring at us.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you messing with Mark Just leave it for him. If you like it do much, I can make a replica


    of it for you. Look at it, it¡¯s Atelier¡¯s. I made it. Easy peasy. If you have a style you like, I can make


    one specially for you. It¡¯s not worth it to spend so much on this bracelet, I rambled on until Lucas


    chuckled. My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach as he out his arms around me and raised his


    paddle.


    ¡°A million dors.¡±


    Casps went around the room and all eyes were on him. My nape tingled and I knew Mark was


    ring our way again.


    ¡°Lucas!¡± I cried.


    He pulled me to him and gave me a k*ss on the top of my head and I suddenly felt safe. I felt


    protected in his arms. T¡¯m sorry, babe. I just find it fun to tease Mark.¡± There was this mischievous


    glint and yful smile on his l*ps as he spoke that silently assured me that nothing could go wrong.


    Then he chuckled, ¡°It always feels like teasing a puppy.¡±


    I rxed and leaned into him, ¡°Can you get any more childish?¡± I shook my head, ¡°You guys are so


    childish but I think I like this game. How much are you willing to bid the highest?¡±


    He smirked and nced above my head, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± he chuckled. ¡°With that look? I might have to


    let the puppy have its milk.¡±


    I turned and followed Lucas¡® gaze. Mark¡¯s knuvkes were almost white as he gripped the paddle and


    raised it. The rage and determination on his face had no borders. Two million dors.¡± Even I


    gasped along with everyone else.


    I felt Lucas¡® shift and I quickly turned to him. ¡°You¡¯re not doubling that amount!¡± I red at him and


    said sternly.


    ¡°Come on, I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± His gaze shifted from me and traveled to where Mark was seated.


    Chapter 68 Sixty Eight.


    Their eyes shed, Mark met Lucas¡® provocative smirk with hardened jaw. His face portrayed


    nothing but raw anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours now, puppy.¡± Lucas m*uthed to him and his expression grew even angrier.


    I swallowed and turned to Lucas, the fear of his Mark¡¯s anger retuning to my b*dy. Lucas, I


    whispered, even though no one would hear us even if they tried. ¡°I think he wants to hit


    someone.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    That would be me, Lucas chuckled nonchntly.


    ¡°Well,¡± I stuttered and lifted my shoulders in a nervous shrug. ¡°It could be me. You can never tell.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± I shook my head and resisted the urge to look his way. ¡°I¡¯d rather not sit here and wait for


    him to make a move.¡± I started to rise from my seat, ¡°I¡¯ll just go hide in the restroom, okay?¡± I


    shed him a sweet smile.


    Lucasughed. ¡°Sydney, that¡¯s ridiculous. He would do nothing.¡±


    ¡°See you


    at the end of the auction, I ignored his and pressed a k*ssto his cheeks.


    He smiled and gave my hand an assuring squeeze, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him. Go


    ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright. This one is sold off at two million dors!¡± I heard the auctioneer announce as I hastened


    my steps to the restroom. Thankfully, there was no one there when I got there so I do t have to


    worry that someone would bug me.


    I sat myself on the closet in one of the stalls and aimlessly scroll through social media. My l*ps.


    would curve into a smile whenever any post of mypany came up or reviews about our


    services.


    I scrolled through my notifications bar, checking for any important mail or notification when I saw


    Be¡¯s calls that I missed. Since I had nothing to do and I was in a ce where there was no noise,


    I decided to call Be.


    It was as if she had been expecting my call; she picked up instantly and furiously rambled out, ¡°And


    what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Her voice came through furious¨Cno¨Cnonsense. ¡°What do you hope


    to get by sending me that? I¡¯ve already broken up with Mark. He and I are done. I don¡¯t care who


    he¡¯s with, do you understand? I don¡¯t give a f**k!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I hummed calmly, further infuriating her, ¡°Are you sure? Because with all these rage. you¡¯re


    spitting out¡­tut tut, sounds to me like you still care.¡±


    ¡°You know what? Why don¡¯t you mind your business, b**ch? If I say I don¡¯t care then I don¡¯t!¡± I


    laughed. Iughed so hard that I had to clutch my tummy. If there was anyone in any of the other


    stalls, they would run out once they heard me because they would think I was some psycho.


    ¡°You care, Be. Admit it. If you didn¡¯t care, you wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Silly girl, you thought you


    could be his next wife by pushing me out of his life? I told you it¡¯s impossible. I warned you.


    You should have listened to me and left then you wouldn¡¯t have gotten aired and have the whole


    world see your public linen.¡±


    ¡°Wh-¡±


    ¡°Tell me, how does it feel knowing someone else might soon take your ce? How does it feel that


    your very own friend took over the moment you left?¡±


    It was purely karma, she took over her sister¡¯s man now her friend was doing the same to her. Am I


    shocked? Hell no.


    ¡°You know what? I can¡¯t wait to be your boss. When I do, I will make your life so miserable until you


    get on your knees and beg for your pathetic life!¡± Her voice dripped with so much hate and


    bitterness that it made her words sound more venomous than they really are.


    I tried to process her words. ¡°Be my boss?¡± I muttered, confused.


    ¡°You heard me right, you slow thing!¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Wait, are you sure you aren¡¯t high with your ex lover, Isaac? Because what you¡¯re


    Chapter 68 Sixty Eight


    12012


    saying doesn¡¯t make sense. How will you be my boss? How in the world can that ever happen?¡± I


    asked incredulously.


    ¡°Mark promised to buy thepany where you work for me.¡± I could almost picture her with the self


    satisfied smirk on her face.


    ¡°Thepany where I work?¡± I felt dumb repeating her words but I really am confused.


    How will she be my boss and what does she mean by where I work?


    Be groaned loudly, ¡°God, Sydney, you¡¯re so slow! You work at Luxe Vogue, don¡¯t you? Mark will


    buy thepany and give it to me. It¡¯s my breakup fee.¡±


    Okay. I might have been able to hold back myughter but I didn¡¯t. Iughed till I was sated.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I heard her mutter amids


    myughter.


    ¡°Do you live in the stone age or something? Do you not watch the news? Aren¡¯t you on social.


    media?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the questions? What are you implying? What concerns all these questions with


    Mark getting me Luxe Vogue?¡±


    Now it made sense. It made so much sense why Mark was so persistent about acquiring the


    company. It was all Be¡¯s doing. She coerced Mark into it. Well, too bad, the crisis has been.


    defused.


    ¡°GT Group is investing in Luxe Vogue, dummy. They aren¡¯t acquiring it.¡±


    There was a long pause and Beughed out, surprising me. I had expected her tosh back with


    some bitterment not¡­ugh.


    ¡°Mark always keeps to his word. How did you make him change his mind? Did you sleep with


    him?¡±


    I shook my head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s your tactic, darling. Not mine.¡± I lowered my voice when I heard


    the door to the bathroom.open. ¡°I prefer to use my brain. I don¡¯t manipte people or sleep with


    them to get what I need.¡±


    Be was saying something but I got distracted when the door to the stall I was in was yanked


    open.


    ¡°What the-¡± the words died in my throat and my eyes widened as I stared at the person standing in


    the doorway.


    I let out a shriek when his hand gripped my arm and dragged me out of the stall I was in. I winced


    as he mmed my back against the partition and pinned me there. Then he snatched my phone


    from my hands and barked into its speaker, ¡°she¡¯s busy!¡±


    He hung up and faced me. I swallowed as his hard gaze intensely bore into me, willing me to dare


    him and look away.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 Chapter Sixty Nine.


    I pressed my palm on the partition, willing it to swallow me as Mark intently stared at me in silence,


    the rage on his face made my heart skip beats. I could almost hear the fast beating of my heart as I


    tentatively watched him, panicked.


    You¡¯re in thedy¡¯s restroom. I uttered helplessly. Perhaps, he¡¯d get to his senses, realize he was


    where he wasn¡¯t supposed to be and leave but he just gave me a nk look.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware, his voice came out low as though he was refraining fromshing out.


    I swallowed and my mind raced as I tried toe up with what to say to break the silence and


    hopefully make him leave. His stare was getting ufortable, it made me want to run far away


    from him and tuck myself safely in Lucas¡® arms.


    And didn¡¯t Lucas say he¡¯d keep an eye on him? Why didn¡¯t he call me when he wasing? You


    hung up on Be,¡± I said very causiously, hoping none of my rapidly thought dialogues wouldn¡¯t


    further anger him.


    ¡°I do not give a f**k who I hung up on,¡± he snarled and his hold on my arm tightened.


    P


    Of course, I thought. He doesn¡¯t care. If he could be so mad that he would barge into the women¡¯s


    restroom then he must not give any f**ks right now. He really had nothing else to care


    about.


    o one


    I shouldn¡¯t have left Lucas¡® side, I thought regretfully. I had thought the restroom would be a safe


    refuge till I could run from here but it turned out to be the least safe ce. There was no here, to


    make him bridle his anger, no one to stick to my side whenever he approached me. It was just me,


    who is scared to the bones and Mark, who is raving mad.


    I took a deep breath. Staying frozen and scared wouldn¡¯t get me or him out of here. ¡°Mark¡°I called


    softly, perhaps I could try to cate him, make him rx. I know you¡¯re angr-¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He interrupted


    me, ¡°I am.¡±


    I swallowed. Then I contemted if should talk to him about the bracelet. But I decided against


    1. it.


    ¡°Mark, calm down, okay?¡± I started to pull at his hands that was on my arm. ¡°Let me go and we can


    just talk this out


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± he blurt out then he swiftly took my hands and each of his hand wrapped against my


    wrists and pinned them against the partition above my head.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I frantically pulled my hands but his hands were as tight as a vise. ¡°Mark, let


    me go.


    One of his hands came down to his side so it was now only one of his hand pinning my wrists.


    there. Since it was just one of his hand, pulled against it again, hoping that I would be able to get


    him off me this time but it was no different than when he had his two hands up.


    ¡°Sydney, I¡¯d rather not, he answered as he pressed his b*dy to mine and traced the n*eckline of my


    dress, his fingers slowly abandoning the n*eckline and moving to the skin on my n*eck.


    I tried to shake his hands off me and managed out quite sternly. ¡°For f**k¡¯s sake, get away from


    me.¡±


    Instead of doing as I said, he only pressed himself to me, such that I was sardined between him and


    the thin wall of the partition and I could feel every part of him from his bulging ch*st muscles to his


    equally muscled thigh.


    ¡°What did you tell me thest time we spoke?¡± His voice came out raspy and angry at the same


    time.


    I quickly went through the memory I had of yesterday but before I could remember the one he was


    referring to, he inched impossibly closer, freezing all my senses. I could feel his breath on my n*eck


    as he spoke, ¡°You said you were going to make love with Jerry, hmm?¡±


    Chapter 69 Chapter Sixty Nine


    When he called! I remembered but I didn¡¯t hesitate to tly deny it. I shook my head vigorously. I


    instantly stopped when the movement caused some part of his face to brush my n*eck. ¡°No! No no,


    I was just kidding.¡± Iughed nervously, ¡°I was just tryna pull your legs.¡±


    I briefly closed my eyes and let out a sigh of relief when he raised his face from my n*eck. I opened


    my eyes to find his icy gaze on me.


    Our eyes locked, mine suddenly widened and all of my senses stood at alert as his fingers brushed


    over the slope of my boobs and slowly moved downward. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± His hands stopped


    at the hem of my gown and his l*ps moved, ¡°I need to ch*ck by myself.¡± Then his hand started to


    move again but this time, they moved upward underneath my gown.


    ¡°Check what?!¡± I erupted.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    My b*dy grew warm and goosebumps scattered all over my skin and my b*dy shivered with each


    inch of my skin that his finger came in contact with.


    ¡°Mark, my breath trembled as I spoke, trying to get him to stop. ¡°Mark, what are you doing? This is


    wrong. It¡¯s so very¡­


    I trailed off when a sharp urgent knock sounded on the door. Mark¡¯s moved suddenly halted and we


    both grew still as we waited for the door to sound next or the door burst open.


    ¡°Sydney?¡± Lucas¡® voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sydney, are you in there?¡± He sounded


    worried.


    Mark¡¯s cold gaze shifted toward the door then back at me. There was a warning in the look in his


    eyes and the tight set of his jaw.


    He hands started to move his hands again, his gaze locked on mine, daring me to make a move. I


    wanted to shout but his fingers dug into my thigh and he didn¡¯t even need to say anything for me to


    get the message don¡¯t even dare!


    ¨C


    I closed my eyes and bit my l*p as I fleetingly felt Mark¡¯s fingers graze the edge of my panties. My


    knees buckled beneath me when his thumb pressed against my panties. I was sure the only reason


    I hadn¡¯t fallen in a breathless heap on the floor was because Mark¡¯s b*dy was tightly pressed


    against mine that I could barely move.


    ¡°Sydney?¡± My lids flew open as Lucas called again. I can¡¯t believe I almost forgot he was there.


    ¡°Sydney, you¡¯re in there, right?¡± His voice was sounding more urgent and the worry in his voice was


    more noticeable. I was half expecting him to burst open the door but instead, he softly rasped his


    knuckles on the door. ¡°Anyone in there? Sydney? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Say something!¡± Mark glowered at me and snapped. At the same time, the asshole¡¯s fingers


    rubbed over my panties making me breathless and intensifying the urge to give him a resounding


    p. If only he didn¡¯t have such a strong grip on my wrists. ¡°You know what to say, right?¡± He


    murmured and buried his face in the crook of my n*eck.


    I thought of doing the opposite of what Mark must be expecting and scream out to Lucas for help.


    Though both men were strong to take in eachother, I didn¡¯t want to jeopardize Lucas¡¯ health-


    whether he¡¯s better now or not, thest thing I want is for him to get in a fight plus I really didn¡¯t want


    to create a scene.


    ¡°Lucas! I¡¯m here. For a moment, Mark froze as he waited for my next v words.


    ¡°Are you okay? Why did it take so long for you to respond?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you the first time,¡± I liedmely. ¡°Just wait for me outside for a bit,


    okay?¡± My voice trembled as I spoke.


    There was a pretty long silence then he finally responded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside then.¡± Then we


    both listened as his footsteps receded.


    Mark showed his satisfaction at my response to Lucas by pressing a k*ss to my earlobe then gently


    nibbling it in between his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± he said in a husky voice, ¡°I was just teasing


    you.¡±


    I felt a cold chill run through my b*dy and my heartbeat was more frantic than ever beating so fast.


    Even if I wasid a million dors, I would not genuinely believe Mark¡¯s lies for a second! Teasing,


    my ass!


    Chapter 69 Chapter Sixty Nur


    1201


    Then he was releasing my hands and shifting back. A sigh of relief escaped my l*ps.


    Mark reached into his pocket and brought out the bracelet he just bought at the auction. ¡°Give me


    your wrist.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He k*ssed his teeth and said sternly, ¡°Give me your wrist!¡±


    I stretched my hand toward him and let him sp the bracelet around. my wrist. ¡°Although we¡¯re


    divorced, he started to say and his hardened expression softened as he looked down at my wrist. ¡°I


    hate how you¡¯ve cut ties with me. This bracelet is for you, wear it well.¡± Then he looked up and held


    my gaze and all thr softness and tenderness in his voice and on his face were gone. ¡°If you lose it


    again, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡±


    I gulped and nodded my head automatically. It was the only thing I could do.


    He regarded me for a long while and for a brief moment I thought he would press himself against


    me again. My muscles tensed, ready to push him away but instead, that self satisfied smirk creepe


    up his l*ps. Then he turned, sauntered to the door and waltzed out.


    I sagged against the partition. I¡¯ve never felt more relieved in my whole life.


    I managed to stagger out of the restroom and immediately, my gaze rounded in on Lucas who was


    outside the hall.


    I looked down the narrow hallway and it was empty. I wondered if he saw Mark walk out of here. As


    I made to walk to him, my gaze suddenly wavered and I swayed.


    Lucas rushed to me. ¡°Sydney, you okay?¡± Held me. ¡°God, you look pale.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand how I felt. My head felt light and my legs felt like they would rather do another


    thing than keep me standing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I muttered in a rough voice to Lucas but I wasn¡¯t fine. My vision was blurry at the edges


    and I could barely see Lucas clearly.


    God. Mark was terrifying back there, I would never do anything to provoke him again. ¡°You¡¯re not,


    Lucas said sternly as he disentangled myself from him and tried to walk on my own but I had barely


    taken a step before my legs gave out beneath me. The room turned upside down as I found myself


    falling to the floor.


    ¡°Sydney!¡±


    I heard Lucas shout and felt his arms on me. I opened my m*uth to tell him I was fine but the words


    were stuck in my throat. I stopped hearing Lucas¡® but I could still make out his l*ps moving. Then,


    my head started to bang real bad and I couldn¡¯t see Lucas anymore. I could only -see ck. Feeling


    powerless and defeated, all I could do was let the darkness that descended.


    wrap itself around me and take me.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Comments


    Chapter 70 Chapter Seventy


    Sydney¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Sydney, are you okay? The doctor said¡­¡±


    I tuned out and everything Lucas said fell on deaf ears. First, I felt the surface Iid on; it felt


    familiar. I recognized the shirt I had on; it was one of Lucas


    Immediately I woke up. I had a quick rey of thest time I was awake. I remembered falling into


    Lucas¡® arms and falling unconscious as he screamed if I was okay. I had half expected that I would


    be in a hospital room but here I was, on the familiar feel of my bed and sheets. Lucas¡® face was the


    last face I saw and now, his face was still the first image I opened my eyes to. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He


    reiterated and held my hands. His brows were furrowed and concern filled. his


    as they searched mine. He seemed to have gotten the hint that I wasn¡¯t listening to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine,


    my voice came out scratchy as I murmured my response and tried to sit up. Lucas quickly rushed to


    me. He arranged the pillow Iid my head on and propped them up so I could rest my back then he


    helped me sit up.


    eyes


    Thank you.¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°Are you sure? I could quickly holler the doctor back¡± He held my hands as he asked, his eyes


    intently on me as if he would detect whatever was wrong with me by just staring


    I shook my head slowly, ¡°There¡¯d be no need for that. I feel okay.¡± Atleast, I think I do. I wasn¡¯t


    feeling any pain or difort actually. No headache or insane migraine, no b*dy pain or joint


    pain¡­nothing. I felt like how I would feel after I¡¯ve just woken up on a normal morning. Groggy was


    the word.


    I heard him release a breath of relief as he moved close and sat by my side. He ced a soft k*ss


    on my forehead, I was really worried when you fell.¡±


    1


    gave


    him a tender smile, ¡°I Know,¡± then I frowned, ¡°What happened though? Why did I just ckout like


    that?¡±


    He answered, smoothing my hair to the back, ¡°The doctor said you fainted because of extreme


    stressbined with being overly tired recently. He said you¡¯ve been overworking your b*dy and it


    had been building up. It just turned out that was the moment your b*dy couldn¡¯t take all the stress


    anymore.¡±


    His exnation made sense. Since divorce to the issue with Richie and thepany and many


    other happenings, I had been overworking myself, both Grace and I. I also made a mental note to


    make sure she goes on a break soon even though she went on vacation after her ordeal with


    Sandra and Steven. These past few days have been crazy. Anyone who went through what we


    went through deserved a good amount of rest.


    ¡°I guess I saw iting.¡± I murmured back. I definitely saw iting, the few seconds dizziness,


    the mild headaches, b*dy aches¡­my b*dy alerted me but I was just so used to overworking myself


    that I ignored them.


    You really need to take a break,¡± Lucas said and ced a k*ss on my forehead again. Whert he


    drew back, he was frowning. ¡°It why was it at that time it happened? I mean you¡¯ve gotten off work.


    What happened in the restroom? Besides you took too long in there?¡± He rushed out his questions.


    His frown deepened and his eyes fell on my wrist. ¡°And howe you have the bracelet that Lucas


    bid for and bought at the auction on your wrist?¡±


    I looked down at my wrist too and I sighed. There is no way of escaping this. I have to tell him.


    ¡°Mark was in there.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lucas erupted. Then I exined everything that had happened in the restroom. Lucas¡®


    face was pinched and red with rage by the time I was through. ¡°How could he treat you like that?¡± I


    had half expected him to me me fir not calling out for help or for letting me touch him but all of


    his anger was directed at Mark.


    Chapter 70 Chapter Seventy,


    ¡°We should go to the police, he finished his speech and snatched his phone from my bedside table.


    I quickly touched his arm and touched him, ¡°No, Lucas. There¡¯s no need for that. His influence is


    strong and he¡¯s about to be a politician¡¯s son¨Cinw. They will all back him no matter what


    he did.¡±


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t care who he is or who he is in alliance with. He did something wrong and I will call the


    police on him.¡±


    He tried to untangle my fingers around his wrists: I didn¡¯t let him. ¡°Lucas, please. You shouldn¡¯t act


    on your anger. Think it through. With all the affluence and connection he has, even if we did report


    him, the case would get buried. Besides, you know hispany just invested in ours and I don¡¯t


    want anything that will make them withdraw their investment. Considering everythin going to the


    police isn¡¯t a viable solution at all.¡±


    His shoulders sagged, ¡°I¡¯m letting this go because you don¡¯t want to press charges.


    I gave his arm a squeeze, ¡°I know.¡±


    He smiled slightly and pulled me into a hug. I hugged him back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to Italy?¡± He suddenly blurted out and I had to pull away to be able to


    tell if he was joking or if he meant what he said.


    I searched his eyes and there was no trace of humor in them. ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡± ¡°I


    am. Let¡¯s get out of here. Away from all these people. You could even build a branch for you


    your business there.¡±


    My heart warmed at his good intentions and my l*ps stretched into a smile. ¡°I would like to, I I


    started, ¡°but I still have some things to take care of here. Once I wrap up things at thepany, I¡¯ll


    go to Italy with you.¡± I decided to add, ¡°For a while though. To see where you lived.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.


    ¡°Me either. As for Mark, I¡¯ve thought it over. I think I¡¯ve been too arroganttely, at least to him. I¡¯ve


    been touching his nerves and pushing him to the wall. It¡¯s time I tone it down or just stop. We¡¯re


    business partners now, I shouldn¡¯t be too conceited towards him.¡±


    ¡°And you should keep your distance from him too,¡± Lucas added and I giggled.


    ¡°You jealous man,¡± he teased.


    He shook his head with a soft smile, ¡°Nah. You¡¯ve given me zero reasons to be jealous. I¡¯m yours


    and you mine, forever.¡±


    ¡°Aww,¡± I pulled him, ¡°Yes, Lucas. I will forever be yours.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of forever¡­¡± Lucas trailed off and pulled away. I watched him with furrowed brows as he


    got on his knees and dug his hands into his pants pocket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    He removed his hand from his pocket and opened his palm before me. I covered my m*uth as I


    gasped when I saw the ring in his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± I cooed. Then my smile fell and my heart hammered in my ch*st as he took my


    fingers and gently sl*pped the ring on the middle finger.


    ¡°Mark?¡±


    ca


    He ced a k*ss on the finger with the ring. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s family ring. It went missing long


    time ago; thankfully, I found it at the auction yesterday.¡±


    The ring was so beautiful¡­It looked so ethereal that I didn¡¯t want to ask the exorbitant amount. he


    had to bid to get the ring because I was sure if I did, it would make me feel dizzy all over again.


    ¡°Now,¡± he cleared his throat and continued, ¡°With my mother¡¯s ring, I¡¯m asking you to marry me.¡± He


    looked away from the ring and held my gaze, ¡°Will you marry me, Sydney?¡±


    My breath caught in my throat and my l*ps parted at the raw emotion in his gaze. My eyes. watered


    and I pulled him into a hug.


    Chapter 700 iter.Sever


    ¡°Ofcourse, Lucas, I will marry you. No matter how many times you ask, my response will always be


    a yes.


    His hands tightened around me and I heard him murmuring a thank you¡® or was it ¡®thank God?


    Then he pulled away and took my m*uth in a breezy k*ss.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been dreaming of marrying you since we were kids, I giggled to myself and he


    chuckled.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I dreamt of having you by my side till the end of time.¡±


    He took my l*ps for another k*ss. It started tenderly, soft and short. A peck on my nose, my chin


    then he connected our l*ps again.


    I let out a contented sigh as I ran my fingers through his curls while he let out a guttural groan at the


    gesture.


    His hand found their way under my shirt and mine found its way to the buckle of his belts.


    Frantically and still somehow slowly, we got rid of our shirts. He eased my back to the bed,


    muttering sweet nothings into my car after nibbling on it.


    Soon, we were both n*ked, our limbs entwined. Our breathing was ragged as our hands explored


    cach other¡¯s b*dy. Whenever Lucas and I were alone, it was hard taking our hands off each other


    and it was what was happening now.


    Suddenly, my phone rang out. ¡°Pick it up,¡± Lucas murmured huskily against my n*eck and I dazedly


    shook my head. ¡°Let it be.¡±


    ¡°Might be work¡­¡± he drawled as his l*ps made its way down the door of my stomach.


    I let out a frustrated sigh and snatched the ringing phone. I let out a long hiss when I saw the


    caller¡¯s ID. ¡°It¡¯s Mark,¡± I said aloud and went back to running my fingers along his muscled back.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed absentmindedly. I doubt he even heard me.


    If it was so serious, Mark could easily reach out to Grace. Right now? I need this break.


    Almost instantly, another ringing sound filled the room. Even Lucas let out a frustrated sigh. I


    giggled. ¡°Might be work, I deepened my voice, imitating him.


    His face was still buried in between my boobs when he blindly reached for his phone, knocking off


    some items in the process.


    ¡°Mark,¡± he gritted out.


    ¡°Ohe on, what does he want?¡± I whined. Lucas was now looking up at me, a few strands of his


    messy hair fell over his eyes and made him look even more attractive.


    I shrugged, ¡°Just answer it, otherwise he mighte over and tear down my house.¡± -Lucas


    hesitated, his brows knitted in a frown as he watched the phone rin


    Eventually, he swiped right, ¡°Mark, what¡¯s up?¡± He practically growled the question and I covered


    my m*uth to hold myughter.


    The phone was on speaker so I could hear Mark¡¯s voice on the other end. His voice was calm, but


    the words he spewed out demanded an urgent tone. ¡°Tell Sydney, grandma is sick and she wants.


    to see her.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Comments


    Chapter 71 Chapter Seventy One


    My b*dy went rigid and blood drained from my face.


    ¡°I will text her the hospital address, Mark said then the line went dead.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± sensing the urgency of the situation, Lucas quickly rolled off me and I jumped out of bed.


    ¡°Lucas, I need to get there quickly.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to search for the clothes we had blindly flung


    across the room. I ran straight to my wardrobe and reached for the first outfit I saw dress shirt.


    ¨C


    a


    I reached for my underwear and strapped it on. My hands trembled as I struggled with the buttons


    of the shirt. Lucas was suddenly before me. He gently and wordlessly took the shirt from me, undid


    the buttons and put the shirt over my head and did the button. I just stood there and let him dress


    me up.


    fa


    Even though Doris was not my biological grandma, even though she was the grandma of a mant I


    once loathed, she still meant so much to me. Grandma Doris is one of the few people that treated


    me well. She was the one who gave me an inkling of how it felt to have a mother. She had been


    nothing short of good since she met me. I don¡¯t think I could bear it if anything happened to her.


    Her condition must really be serious for her to have asked to see me.


    As I put on my fl*p¨Cflops, ready to dash out of the house, Lucas¡® hold on my arm stopped me. ¡°Let


    mee with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car, I told him and rushed out.


    We went with Lucas¡® car. Thank God there was no traffic; within minutes, Lucas was pulling before


    the hospital entrance. He urged me in while he went to find a parking spot


    I ran inside and told them who I was there to see. ¡°Doris Torres.


    The man shook his head and didn¡¯t even bother to check. ¡°She is in VIP room 012. The VIP rooms


    are by your right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered and as I turned to find the ward room, Lucas caught up with me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He held ¦Ð¦É¦Ã hand and we both located the room together. In no time, we found the room. Mark was


    waiting by the door. His eyes settled on us, then it dropped to our joined hands and his face


    hardened. And then he was shooting daggers at my n*eck.


    I ignored his glowering look and ran to him. ¡°She¡¯s in, right?¡±


    He nodded and said in a cl*pped tone, ¡°She¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    I started to go in, Lucas¡® hand still clutching around mine. Mark stopped us, cing a firm palm on


    Lucas¡® ch*st .


    ¡°Grandma only asked to see her.¡± He raised his brows ¡°not you.¡±


    ¡°Mark-¡±


    I started but Lucas let go of my hand and nodded inside, ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    I hesitated but he gave me another assuring nod.


    The moment we pushed the door open and stepped into the room, Grandma Doris¡® face was turned


    to the other side and she slowly turned her head to face me.


    My heart broke at the sight before me. Grandma Doris looked gaunt and pale as sheid there with


    her usual resolute expression. My eyes watered as I smiled at the expression on her face. No


    matter how bad things get, Grandma never shows any sign of weakness.


    It wasn¡¯t until Grandma shed me a smile and beckoned on me with her hands that I realized that I


    was frozen in the middle of the room and my cheeks were moist with my y own tears.


    I ran to her bedside and took her frail hands in mine; they clutched mine strongly and squeezed my


    hand reassuringly. That gesture alone made me feel a little bit at ease. Though I couldn¡¯t stop the


    hot tears that rolled down my face, I was assured that she would be fine. Doris is strong and


    Chapter 71 Chapter Seventy One


    she¡¯d be fine.


    I sniffed, ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered in such a low voice that I could barely hear myself but Grandma


    did.


    Her smile widened and her grasp on my hand tightened, ¡°There, there, no more crying¡±


    My voice clogged in my throat and I had to take a few deep breaths before I could let any word out,


    ¡°Grandma, you have to get better.¡±


    I felt pain shoot through my heart when she just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯d be fine, Sydney, you¡¯re


    strong


    I shook my head. I tightened my hold on her hand and quickly loosened it, scared that I might be


    causing her more pain. ¡°You will be fine. You will get out of this hospital bed, hale and hearty¡± She


    regarded me for a while, I could see her eyes gleam like I had never seen before. Then she


    nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She looked away from me and gazed up at the ceiling.


    Tve known about my cancer for a while now,¡± she started solemnly, ¡°I was told how long I had left


    then I was given a bunch of medication. Now that would have been enough but they started to list


    things I could eat and couldn¡¯t, activities I could participate in and couldn¡¯t¡­ that was where I drew


    the line. She paused and scoffed before she continued again. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just sit my ass in a hospital


    room with damn VIP treatments and prettily prepare for death toe for me. I hadn¡¯t lived my life


    preparing for death, I made it clear to the doctor that I wouldn¡¯t end my life that way. So I made the


    doctor discharge me. I went back home, packed my bags and begrudgingly included a bunch of the


    medications I was prescribed and left the country. Then I started to travel around the world.¡± There


    was a smile on her face now. It was like she was reliving those days. Her voice was filled with so


    much strength and vigor and liveliness. If anyone heard her and didn¡¯t see her state on the bed,


    they¡¯d argue till their death that there was no way a woman that sounded so alive was this sick. ¡°I


    threw caution into the air and lived my life, Sydney. I enjoyed different meals and wine. I visited


    ces. I met people, beautiful people, good and amazing humans. I spent myst years enjoying


    life to the fullest.¡± Her smile dimmed. and she turned to me, I think that was when all the burden and


    responsibility fell on my sweet boy¡¯s shoulders. Without his father and me around, Mark had to


    shoulder everything and solidly keep the business in the family.¡± She paused and her eyes


    searched mine. ¡°I do not have much time left which is why I have called for you.¡±


    I am here now, Grandma, I sobbed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered and closed her eyes for a few seconds and I could tell that she was in


    pain. She was in so much pain, she just didn¡¯t want us to see it


    She stroked my hair and held my gaze. There was a sad and regretful smile on her l*ps, ¡°You know,


    I always hoped you and Mark would stay inarried for long¡­forever. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t


    cherish you. He doesn¡¯t deserve you so I am not going to plead with you to get back with him but I


    do beg you to always be there for him.¡± I was Ted to tell her that even if I am there for him, Mark


    was too proud to show any weakness and ept my help but she shushed me. ¡°I understand that


    Mark cair be very overbearing and, might I say, standoffish but believe me when I say, he cares


    and he needs someone to care for him too. Our family may seemrge, after I¡¯m gone, Mark will be


    all alone. His mother, as you know, is superficial and ignorant, and other family members are eyeing


    his position, he is the only one he can rely on when I¡¯m


    gone so I¡¯m not asking you to get back together, but I¡¯m begging you let him be able to rely on


    someone else other than himself. She grasped my hand even more strongly and I could tell how


    much she cared for Mark and wanted his well being even after she was gone. ¡°After I¡¯m dead,


    please, do not betray him when he needs someone. Be thest person he can always rely on or


    run to.¡±


    I swallowed, processing everything as Doris would want me to. I was sure this plea and request.


    wasn¡¯t just for Mark. She didn¡¯t want the Torres name to go into oblivion. She didn¡¯t have to spell it


    all out, I knew that she was subtly pleading that I do not betray Mark by selling off my five percent


    shares at least not to outsiders.


    When I divorced Mark, I had sworn to never have anything to do with him but today we¡¯re business


    partners and he is an investor in mypany. He literally saved Luxe Vogue from crashing. He


    might act like a cruel asshole but he wasn¡¯t really an asshole. Besides, with Doris.


    Chapter 71 Chapter Seventy One


    120


    alive, u should have known that I will somehow be forever tied to my ex¨Chusband. It was a fate I


    could not escape no matter how much I tried.


    My gaze settled back on Doris and I found her watching me, her eyes subtly pleading. I made up


    my mind. I would be there for her grandson. I would be there for him the way she had always


    been there for me.


    I cleaned the tears on my face and said definitely, ¡°I promise you, Grandma. I will not betray


    Mark


    The corners of her l*ps tipped up and there was a flicker of relief on her face. ¡°Thank you, Sydney.


    Her gaze flickered to the door and then settled back on me. ¡°Call Mark in.¡±


    I poked my head outside the door. Mark and Lucas looked like they were having a staredown. I


    shook my head, already thinking about how to make the two men that will forever be in my life get


    along.


    ¡°Mark,¡± I called and both of them snapped their gaze to me and stood up at the same time. It smiled


    at Lucas who looked worriedly at me, ¡°Doris wants you in.¡± Lucas and I exchanged a nod then I


    went back in.


    In a few seconds, Mark was by my side beside Grandma. She grabbed his hand and cradled it in


    hers as if he was still a little boy. Then she scowled at him, ¡°After I¡¯m gone, you better not bully


    Sydney or I¡¯de back from the pit of hell to settle scores with


    you.


    Grandma wanted to make Mark smile. He did, his l*ps pulling back in a tight smile I¡¯m sure it was


    just for her not to worry because the sad expression on his face remained. ¡°Okay. Is there anything


    else you would like me to do? Come on, I¡¯d grant all of your wishes.¡± Grandma smiled at Mark¡¯s


    attempt to cheer her up. Her voice was getting lower and weaker but her gaze still held that


    authority of a family matriarch she had always had. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s an order


    Td though, she smirked, then her expression turned serious and she held Mark¡¯s gaze. ¡°I want your


    to get engaged to Mia, soon.¡±


    I looked at Mark and his gaze met mine. I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking before he looked away.


    Then he quietly muttered, ¡°I- I will, Grandma.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 Chapter Seventy Two


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    Grandma Doris smiled at Mark and m*uthed, Thank you.¡±


    Mark nodded, tight l*pped. Then Grandma turned to me, ¡°Where is Lucas? Did hee with you?


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered quickly. I know Lucas was itching to see her too. ¡°He¡¯s waiting outside.¡± ¡°Let him


    in, I would like to see him too, Doris croaked out weakly.


    I rose to my feet and walked to the door. I opened the door and stuck my head out like I had done


    when I came to call Mark. His elbows rested on his knee and his head was in his hands. I wonder


    what he¡¯s thinking?


    ¡°Hey babe,¡± I called softly and he sprang up from his position.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said breathlessly and rushed to the door. ¡°How¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I shrughged slightly, ¡°She¡¯s still hanging in there.¡± Then I ryed Grandma¡¯s message, ¡°She


    wants to see you.¡±


    Lucas raised his brows and his m*uth formed an O as if he hadn¡¯t expected to also be called in.


    I opened the door wider and stepped away from the doorway. ¡°Come on,¡± I said and turned back


    to Doris bed. The door made a soft click as he closed it after he stepped in after me.


    Mark and I watched as Doris gazed and smiled at Lucas. As usual, she had a thick veil over her


    emotions and no one could pin point close to whatever was on her mind.


    Her smile widened when Lucas got closer and held her hand. Lucas pressed his l*ps together and


    managed a smile. Mark and I took a step back, leaving both of them to their moment.


    ¡°I know how¡¯re you isn¡¯t the right question, but I don¡¯t know what else to say, Lucas said in a small


    voice thick with emotion and it pulled at my heart.


    Grandma smiled, her eyes glinting. Her frail hand shook as she slowly brought it up. At first, Lucas


    just stared at her until he realized that she wanted to touch him then he awkwardly lowered his face


    toward her hand.


    Doris palmed his checks, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet boy, Lucas. You¡¯ve always been and you always say


    the right thing.


    Lucas smiled. ¡°Please, get well soon,¡± he said and I could swear that his voice quivered. I wanted to


    hug him to me and tell him that Grandma would be fine even if I had no idea if she would be but


    Doris needed this time with him.


    ¡°For you?¡± Her smile widened then it dimmed slightly that you could hardly see it, ¡°I will if 1 could.¡±


    I quickly looked down when I felt the wetness on my cheeks. I stealthily flicked my cheeks with my


    thumb. I swallowed as the foreboding feeling I felt spread wider.


    I quickly wore a too bright smile as Doris gaze fell on me. There was a hint of a smile on her l*ps.


    as it remained on me for barely a second before she looked back at Lucas. My smile faded when


    she wasn¡¯t looking anymore.


    ¡°Did you propose to Sydney already?¡±


    Lucas looked surprised as he looked from me to Doris.


    Doris let out a chuckle that ended with a cough wracking her b*dy. Her eyes were watery when she


    looked back at Lucas, still smiling. ¡°You look so surprised. No, Sydney didn¡¯t tell me. I can see your


    mother¡¯s ring on her finger.¡±


    Lucas nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I proposed to her.¡±


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    Lucas understood what she was referring to immediately. ¡°At an auction we attended.¡±


    Chapter 72 Chapter Seventy, Iw


    Doris nodded. Though she looked like she would like to say more about it, she didn¡¯t.


    There was silence in the room as Doris closed her eyes and squeezed them, her throat worked as


    she swallowed then she looked up at Lucas again.


    ¡°The whole of the Torres family owe you and Seraphina an apology,¡± she said and Lucas nodded


    solemnly.


    ¡°Doris, please. I¡¯ve told you, It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that again but that doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t happen. It did and on behalf of the


    Torres family, I offer our sincere apology.¡±


    As I watched and listened to them converse, I couldn¡¯t help but recall what Lucas had told me. ¦³¦É


    was one of those nights where we randomly talked about everything and anything after making


    love. I had said while curled around him, my head restingfortably on his broad ch*st ¡­


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know about your past..


    Tm Harry¡¯s Doris¡® husband illegitimate son..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that like a zillion times, I interrupted him with a groan and said jokingly. ¡°Tell me


    something I don¡¯t know.¡± He chuckled at what I said which automatically brought a smile to my


    face.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you something you don¡¯t know. My mother¡¯s name is Seraphina,¡± he started, his


    voice sombre and his hand absentmindedly stroked my hair.


    I remember how my ears had perked up. Lucas had always shied away from taking about his


    mother.


    ¡°Harry had wanted a younger woman, you know, someone to make him feel like he was in his


    youthful days again. My mother turned out to be more than what he bargained for. He fell in love


    with her and decided to divorce Doris,¡±


    There was a long pause and I was already pouting because I thought he was going to end it there


    but he continued.


    ¡°Dad died of a heart attack while mom was pregnant with me. She was close to her due date and


    Mom who had equally fallen in love with him mourned him so much. When she have birth to me,


    her health was in so much risk.¡±


    He trailed off again and I hugged him closer to me, silentlyforting him. I knew how it felt to live


    without one¡¯s parents.


    ¡°After I was born, that night, I was taken to the countryside by Mark¡¯s father, George. No one knew


    about it. He saw me as a threat so he took the threat away. I grew up around maids. I had money


    and maids at my disposal but I had no idea about who my parents or my family was.¡± ¡°I let out a


    small gasp. ¡°And then I met you,¡± I blurted out without thinking


    I felt his chin touch my head and then it was fine so I assumed he nodded. So all those while, the


    only people he knew were his maids, no wonder I never saw his parents. If it wasn¡¯t for the money


    he had, he probably would have ended up in an orphanage home too,


    ¡°And then George died and I still wasn¡¯t brought back. It was as if I had been forgotten. And I was


    fine with it. I stopped asking questions and decided to just live like that. His hold on me tightened,


    ¡°And with you.¡±


    I finally looked up at him and even though, his voice had been passive all these while, his facial


    expression held no malice or anger toward all that had happened to him.


    ¡°One day, out of nowhere, Doris appeared.¡± And this time, his eyes softened. ¡°She told me


    everything. How she had tried to look for me only to find out that I died in the hospital.¡± Of course,


    George would¡¯ve cooked up a story, I thought to myself.


    ¡°She told me that she had lived with the guilt of my death. She believed that no matter how horrible


    the rtionship between parents are, it should never affect a child. She said I had no hand in


    anything so I shouldn¡¯t have suffered for it. She felt like she and her dead husband owed me and


    mum an apology. She finally found the opportunity when she somehow discovered that I was


    actually alive. Since then, Doris has been tirelessly apologizing and making it up to me.¡±


    Chapter 72 Chapter Seventy Two


    Doris, I thought admiringly, strong and rebellious actually had a heart of gold.


    ¡°Sydney!¡± I jumped away and was jolted back to the present when I felt a hand tap me on the


    shoulder. I looked around me to find everyone staring at me, Mark, Lucas, Grandma and one other


    face the person closest to me and who had tapped me.


    ¨C


    My eyes raked up and down their outfit and I could tell that she was a nurse. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re in my


    way, the nurse said politely and pointed to the pole that held the drip that I was standing beside.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± I muttered, slightly embarrassed and shuffled away.


    She changed Doris¡® drip, checked her temperature and whatever else nurses do when theye to


    ch*ck their patients and left.


    Lucas and Doris continued talking. ¡°Now, I am much more relieved that you have found


    happiness.¡±


    ¡°I have found happiness, Lucas repeated then simultaneously, Doris and Lucas turned to me, at


    dashing smile on Lucas¡® l*ps then Mark lifted his head too. I flushed red under all of their gazes,


    willing them to look away. Thankfully they did but Mark¡¯s unfathomable gaze lingered. I met his.


    gaze and lifted a brow at him and he looked away.


    Doris looked at Lucas, her eves i


    with a mixture of forlornness, rue and¡­contentment? ¡°Lucas,¡± she was cupping his cheek again.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. I hope you don¡¯t let go of whatever makes you happy. She held his gaze steely,


    ¡°Never let her go, Lucas.¡±


    He nodded but Grandma shook his head, ¡°Promise me.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately, his hold on Reba just tightened and the both of them seemed


    to be having a staredown then Lucas said, ¡°You will live to see me keep her till the end of time.


    Reba chuckled and it sounded like old times when she was not lying on a hospital bed. ¡°Promise


    me, boy. Give me your word.¡±


    ¡°I promise you, Doris. I¡¯ll never let her go.¡±


    Doris smiled. Lucas leaned forward and ced a k*ss on her forehead then he muttered, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Doris looked at each of us one after the other and smiled. ¡°Come on,¡± she opened her arms and


    grinned wickedly, ¡°Group hug, kids.¡±


    Lucasughed, a tear dropping on my hand as I joined him. I don¡¯t think he knew anyone noticed so


    I made noment about it.


    Doris tipped her head up and red at Mark who remained standing alone like a grumpy kid. Come


    over here. It¡¯s an order.¡±


    Mark rolled his eyes, but he stepped forward anyway. Setting aside whatever grievances we had,


    we all crowded Grandma and hugged her, her small, trembling arms struggled to stay around us. A


    few secondster, we pulled away and every one of our eyes shimmered with tears. We watched


    Grandma sigh deeply. Her l*ps were still curved in a smile as she closed her eyes.


    I think we had all thought, she just closed her eyes like she¡¯s been doing the whole time so we¡¯re


    were expecting her to open her eyes and pass us another re but Doris eyes remained shut. It


    was like time stopped and we all froze as we stared at rigid form in the bed.


    A second passed¡­.then another¡­and then Mark and Lucas were shouting for the doctor.


    I watched, my sound of my drumming heart resounding in my ears, as Lucas and Mark shook Doris.


    Lucas yelled something at Mark then Mark turned and ran past me and I heard the door m


    close.


    It all happened like a blur. The doctor and several nurses rushed in. Lucas ran his fingers in his hair


    then he came to my side and hugged me to him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I cried or not but I buried my face in Lucas¡® ch*st as the doctors and nurses ran


    helter skelter and did their thing.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Lucas softly called my name and I looked up, the spot on his shirt where my face had


    Chapter 72 Chapter Seventy Twe


    been on was wet. His thumbs ran across my cheeks then he looked behind me.


    I followed his gaze. Doris eyes were closed. Lucas exined that she had sl*pped into aa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    she¡¯ll make it,¡± he said but it sounded more like he was trying to convince himself. But I had clearly


    heard the doctor after he sighed. There¡¯s an equal probablity that she would either make it or


    remain ina until death.¡±


    Chapter 72 Chapter Seventy Two

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 Chapter Seventy Three


    ONE MONTH LATER


    The days after Grandma was dered to be ina passed like a blur. Business was booming.


    Lucas and I got closer than ever, everything was going well or so it seemed.


    Mark and Sandra announced their engagement and it was to be scheduled today. Sandra had not


    been able to stop talking about it all over the.


    ¡°I wonder how Steven and Sandra feel about this, Grace was watching one of many of Sandra¡¯s


    pre¨Cwedding reels when she absentmindedly said it.


    I only raised my brows and said nothing. She hadn¡¯t looked up for a response so I didn¡¯t think she


    was expecting a response. Besides. I didn¡¯t care how the both of them felt to know what to respond.


    Maybe I do care about how Mark felt but that was only because after Doris made me promise, I


    sometimes feel responsible for him. My heart grew heavy at the thought of Grandma. With Mark¡¯s


    continuously booming financial status, Sandra¡¯s strict and luxurious demands were all met.


    If I was being very honest, the whole thing was like a business transaction rather than the union of a


    man and woman who tried to portray themselves as couples that were in love. Atleast, from Mark¡¯s


    actions, it looked like it was all business as usual. I would have been happy for him if he was happy


    for himself.


    Justst night, the to¨Cbe¨Cbride dropped a video of the champagne collection for her wedding. that


    arrived. She had imported top¨Ctier champagne from France. Fresh beautiful tul*ps were air-


    freighted from the Nethends. World renowned chefs from across the world were brought together


    to prepare the wedding meal.


    The wedding was the talk of town, to be more specific, it was the talk of the whole country.


    Everyone wanted to attend and have a taste of these rare luxuries that would be made avable at


    the event but Sandra burst their bubbles and got a few haters who were green with envy when she


    announced her list of attendees.


    She had carefully selected her guests. The guest lists only had names of her family members, her


    husband¡¯s¨Cto¨Cbe family members, business partners from both of the couple¡¯s side, family friends


    and influential figures. I had opened my m*uth when Grace showed me the list that. Sandra posted;


    Famous actors and actresses ¨C her favorites. Musicians and music bands, politicians and


    entertainers,edians and footballers, designers, even members of royal families. I swear, the list


    of these dignitaries was endless..


    Well, Grace and I were excited to attend their wedding because it was a foolproof opportunity to


    meet with dignitaries and make worthwhile connections. Thank goodness we were business.


    associates of GT Group.


    The people who were not invited, I quote, ¡°could watch the wedding live from behind their


    screens.


    There were also snippets of her customized wedding fireworks that matched her unique


    preferences. Who knew there could be customized fireworks for a wedding? The wedding venue,


    even I would agree that it was stunning. The venue looked ethereal. It would be as if we were


    attending a wedding even though the bride is a devil. Ha! A devil in heaven.


    The venue and event was prepared and nned by world famous wedding nners who have


    spent years in the industry. There would also be live performances by trending pop singers of all her


    favorite music genres and from several countries. The top tier photography team she hired knew


    their beans because all of the behind the scenes videos and pictures she¡¯s been posting were


    taken by them and trust me when I say the quality and angles at which these pictures were taken


    was unbeatable.


    Her wedding ring especially garnered a lot of attention, including mine. As a professional in jewelry


    making, I could tell that a lot of time and money was spent in the carefully crafted 10- carat diamond


    jewelry set. They were custom made by another famous jewelry brand.


    Chapter 73 Chapter Seventy Three


    Grace had rolled her eyes at her wedding dress. Sandra had gone for her fitting so she decided. to


    drop a picture of the half made dress to keep us on our toes. Her makeup artists and stylists. were


    walking talents. Gosh, her pre¨Cwedding pictures with Mark were so exquisite.


    Even as much as I disliked the girl, I would give it to her that she had great taste. Well, she had a


    unique taste in insanely expensive things


    This morning, she wowed everyizen who had been following her wedding preparations when


    she announced the arrival of her wedding gifts. She captioned the videos and pictures on


    Instagram, ¡°Come, you all, and leave bathed in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My coco pops filled spoon froze in the air after I read the caption. It didn¡¯t make sense until


    the videos finished loading and I saw what the wedding gifts were.


    Clive Christian, on her demand, had created a limited perfume with her favorite vors named. after


    her. They made thousands of these for her as the gifts she would share to her wedding guests.


    ¡°Okay, this is crazy!¡± I eximed and dropped my spoon in my cup.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Grace briefly looked up from the garment bag.


    I turned my phone for Grace to see and she chuckled. ¡°Spoilt brat. She works for nothing yet she


    spends so much, Grace said as she packaged Mark¡¯s wedding suit in a garment bag.


    Unlike the bride, the groom had simply requested for a customized suit from Luxe Vogue. Grace


    had spent her sweet time designing and making his suit. It was a ck three¨Cpiece suit, with the


    softest and smoothest texture. I wondered how long it had taken her to embroider the intricate


    patterns on the cor and cuffs; they made the suit stand out and also align with Mark¡¯s demeanor.


    Mark also added to his investment in Luxe Vogue which officially made him thergest investor in


    ourpany. So asking for a personally tailored suit was not too much, right? Except he has asked


    me to personally deliver the suit to him. It wasn¡¯t too much but it made my stomach


    churn with unease.


    It was his goddamn wedding, why do I have to be the one to deliver it to him?


    I scooped the rest of the cereal and quickly washed the cup. Then I picked up my bag and the


    garment bag that Grace had prepared for me.


    ¡°Let me get my purse, I¡¯ming with you,¡± Grace said and left


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    the


    room.


    I sighed as I watched her leave but I waited as she had instructed. She had been insisting that she


    woulde with me since Mark also insisted that I bring the suit to him.


    At first, Grace hadn¡¯t seen anything wrong with it until she remembered the incident at the auction


    in the restroom that I told her. She had been very concerned about leaving the both of us alone.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m set,¡± she beamed and together we left the house and drove together to Mark¡¯s house.


    His housekeeper opened the door for us. He wasing down the stairs with a small smile on his


    l*ps but when his gaze fell on Grace, his smile faded and his expression turned sour.


    When he stopped before us, he openly scowled at Grace, ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. Sydney is


    enough. Then he nodded toward the door, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Sandra¡¯s and see if she needs.


    extra hands.¡±


    Grace hesitated, her gaze sliding to me. For one, I was surprised that she wasn¡¯t retorting back at


    snarky response but then I shouldn¡¯t be. Since she had dered him her hero, she had noticeably


    gone soft on him.


    I managed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be quick ande find youter.¡±


    She nodded and hugged. ¡°Call me if anything happens, she whispered into my ear as she pulled.


    away.


    I nodded and watched her leave.


    Mark¡¯s expression softened a bit after Grace was ou


    me, Wee. How¡¯re you?¡±


    Chapter 78 Chapter Seventy Three


    the door and out of his sight. He turned to


    I shrugged, I¡¯m fine. Congrattions.¡±


    He nodded with a small smile and led me to his dressing room.


    I looked around the room, at the boring pale colors, rigid furniture and stiff curtains. Earlier on in our


    marriage, I had intended to refurbish the room and breathe life into it but¡­ well, things didn¡¯t work


    out. Many times, I had begrudgingly dressed him in this room; helped him pack his file and iron his


    outfit and helped him into his jacket like every wife should.


    He


    put on his trousers and shirt in the restroom. When he came out, he simply stood in the middle of


    the room and spread his arms.


    I sighed and walked up to him. We¡¯re really doing this, aren¡¯t we? I thought to myself.


    I automatically helped him into the waist coat then I put his suit on him like I used to do. The actions


    felt natural, as if I never stopped doing them.


    All the while, he remained silent but I could feel his eyes on me. They followed my every


    movement.


    I was buttoning the suit when he broke the tense silence. ¡°Did you ever love me during our three


    years of marriage?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74 Chapter Seventy Four


    I sighed and ignored his question. I continued working on his suit. Over thest few weeks, Mark


    and I had eased into this tonic and business partners rtionship but we could both feel that


    there was something simmering underneath all of our formalities and professionalism. Neither of us


    acknowledged it; it was also why I usually never want to spend too much time with him. especially


    alone. Now, I just wanted to be done as soon as possible and leave from there.


    But I should have known that he wouldn¡¯t back down. Mark was never the type to shy away or back


    down from anything.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± he deadpanned.


    I sighed again. I really wasn¡¯t up for any bantering this morning. ¡°It¡¯s your wedding day, Mark,¡± 1


    said, sounding bored. ¡°Why would you ask me a question like that?¡±


    I shook my head and spared him a nce before I made the final touches on getting his suit well


    fitted on him. I took a step back, my eyes raked up and down his fit form and I managed a smile.


    From a distance, you would be able to tell that the suit was specially tailored just for him. It fitted


    perfectly on his broad shoulders and slightly narrowed to rest snugly on his waist.


    To be honest? I like what I see or rather, what Grace had conjured up. You look like a willing


    groom.


    I was still admiring the suit on him so I had no idea what his facial expression was because he


    didn¡¯t say anything. But his shoulders lifted in a small shrug, ¡°Because I want to ask you a question


    like that. Answer me.


    I sighed, ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re still on that?¡± He didn¡¯t even bat an eye, he just nkly stared back,


    obviously expecting a response. Honestly, sometimes Mark behaved like a kid.


    I sighed and crossed my arms against my ch*st . ¡°What kind of answer do you want to hear, Mr.


    Mark?¡±


    He swiftly took a step closer and held my chin firmly then made me look up at him. My heart


    skipped a bit at his action but I forced myself to rx. He would not hurt me, I told myself. For a


    while, he just stared into my eyes, searching, as if he would find the answer he was looking for


    there. ¡°I want to hear nothing but your honest answer.¡±


    ¡°What


    I stared back at him. My eyes took in the stubborn set of his jaw and his unreadable eyes. exactly


    do you aim to achieve with this, Mark? Where are you going with this?¡± I wondered aloud. ¡°For


    goodness¡® sake, you¡¯re getting married today, you should let all of these go. It¡¯s all the past now. It


    doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    It was like he hadn¡¯t heard a single word that I said. His grip on my chin tightened and he pulled me


    to him. ¡°Just answer me, will you?¡±


    I sighed again. ¡°I loved you,,okay? I did but I don¡¯t anymore,¡± I said but he just stared at me. ¡°You


    want my honest response, right? Well, there¡¯s it.¡±


    His throat worked and he released my chin. He looked down and smoothed his jacket. As he did so,


    he asked without looking up, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    I scoffed and retorted, ¡°If you want to hear lies, no worries, I can tell you those too.¡± I turned around


    and started to pick up my bag. ¡°I have nothing left to do here, so I¡¯m leaving. Best wishes. to you


    and your bride on your engagement.¡±


    I made my way to the door but was halted in my steps when I suddenly felt hands curl around my


    arms. I reflexively breathed in his manly scent and cologne as it filled my space, his sturdy. ch*st


    pressed to my back.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked tentatively, my agitation slowly rising.


    His hands slid down and they wrapped themselves even tighter around my waist. His chin settled


    on my shoulder, his face turned to my hair then he murmured against my hair, ¡°If you say you still


    love me, we can be together.¡±


    You heard me clearly, Mark, I used to love you. Not anymore.¡± I let out through gritted teeth.


    Chapter 74 Chapter Seventy Four


    and my fists clenched. Besides, you¡¯re getting married.¡±


    I heard him sniff then. ¡°I can call it all off. It will take nothing for me to call off the engagement.¡± My


    anger that had been slowly building since he asked his stupid question finally exploded in me.


    ¡°What the f**k is wrong with you? What exactly is your problem, huh?!¡± I burst out and wriggled


    myself out of his hold. I was actually able to get out of his grasp because he let go. He clearly had


    better choices for his customized wedding suit and he could have easily paid for their services if he


    wanted but he chose our brand. He didn¡¯t just stop there, he insisted that I, his ex¨Cwife, bring him


    his outfit. Now he was hugging me. What a carefully panned out n, I thought to myself.


    I was mad at him for that. I was mad at him for intending to push me down that same path that I


    had grown to immensely hate being a mistress


    I whirled around and turned to him. He started to advance toward me but I didn¡¯t hesitate to roughly


    push him away from me. He remained rooted to a spot. I held his gaze and coldly spat out,


    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to y this cat¨Cand¨Cmouse game with you anymore!¡±


    I took a step forward and pushed at his ch*st again. ¡°What the f**k do you want?¡± I pushed him


    back again. ¡°What is it? Tell me! This b*dy?¡± I pointed at myself.


    Furiously and blindly, with shaky hands, I unbutton the shirt I had on, shamelessly revealing thecy


    bra I wore. ¡°This is what you want?! Fine!e on, let¡¯s sneak around like rats!¡± I pressed myself


    against him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have another woman on the morning of your wedding? Come on!¡± I took his hand


    and ced it on my ass. ¡°Do what you have to do and get me out if your f**king system,¡± he closed


    his eyes as I spat in his face, ¡°All I ask is that you have the mercy to let me go after you¡¯ve had your


    way with this b*dy!¡±


    Mark opened his m*uth to say something but I didn¡¯t let him speak. I cradled his face with my palm


    and mmed my l*ps on his


    The k*ss was rough. It was filled with anger and pain and despair. I k*ssed him with everything I


    had. I poured out all my frustration and pent up anger once and for all. I k*ssed him so hard that I


    bit him and felt the iron taste of blood. Even when I ran out of breath, I didn¡¯t stop. I refused. to let


    him go until I couldn¡¯t stay a moment without breathing.


    I pulled away with a loud gasp, exhausted. I bent and grasped my knee as I tried to regain my


    breath.


    I saw Mark bend down and picked up my shirt..I hadn¡¯t even realized that it had fallen off. I didn¡¯t


    say anything as he moved closer to me, put the shirt around me and calmly buttoned it. He


    regarded me for a while before he brought up his hand and then traced his thumb on my sore l*ps,


    wiping away his blood from my l*ps.


    ¡°You drive me crazy, Sydney,¡± he said in a husky voice that made me madder because of the


    effects it had on me. ¡°I do want to f**k you,¡± he drawled softly. ¡°I won¡¯t even lie about that. I want to


    have you sprawled before me, I want to taste every inch of your glorious b*dy before I slowly ease


    myself inside of you.¡± There was a pause, his finger on my l*ps stilled and his eyes roamed my face.


    I red back at him, my breathing ragged.


    ¡°I want to do a lot of things to you and one stolen moment will never be enough. I don¡¯t want a one


    off thing. I want to f**k you over and over again, I want to make love to you till the only man you


    think of is me but only if you¡¯re willing.¡± He shrugged slightly, I don¡¯t mind waiting till you¡¯ve decided.


    I can wait for you. I have enough willpower to hold myself back and I wouldn¡¯t pressure you


    I looked at him with disdain. This guy really is something. I picked up my bag, threw him a diny


    re. ¡°f**k you, asshole,¡± then I turned and made my way out of the room.


    When I got outside, I tried to steady my trembling hands as I brought out my phone and dialed


    Grace¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey!¡± It felt like eons before she picked up.


    I frowned. She sounded out of breath. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Chapter 71 Chapter Seventy Four


    I¡¯m okay. Just tired. There¡¯s like a zillion things to do here and Sandra won¡¯t let me leave.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯m


    done with Mark though.¡±


    ¡°I figured. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find my way out of here now. Go to the intersection ahead of his ce. I¡¯ll


    pick you up there.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    I ended the call with Grace and started to walk by the sidewalk to the intersection.


    Few minutester, Mark¡¯s car drove past. I turned and my gaze collided with Mark¡¯s that was


    already on me. I rolled my eyes and looked away.


    Just as I looked away, the calm silence of the day was broken by the screech of tires and the


    ring horn of vehicles.


    My senses instantly grew alert and I turned, my eyes widened in horror, to see Mark¡¯s car hastily


    tried to reverse as another car swerved into theirne. The car approaching seemed to have lost


    control of its brake or something because it was unable to stop.


    I uselessly stood there and watched as the vehicle collided with Mark¡¯s car in a deafening crash and


    sent it overturned by the side of the road, while the other car ran straight into a pole. The sound of


    ss shattering and crunch of metal could be heard as the smell of burnt rubber filled


    the air.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75 Chapter Seventy Five


    For a moment, there was silence as the realization of what just happened sunk in, then I broke out


    of my frozen state and ran over to the crash, my heart lodged in my throat.


    There were already a number of passersby around the crash. Some called 911 while some


    uselessly brought out their phone to film the ident.


    I dropped my bag and squatted beside the wreckage that used to be Mark¡¯s car. In there, Mark, his


    driver and his assistant were stuck in there, upside dow¡­ lood trickled down Mark¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Mark!¡± No matter how many times I screamed his name, he didn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡°Mark! Hang in


    there.¡± I looked around me and asked for the help of the people standing around. They could at


    least make their presence useful.


    ¡°Someb*dy, help!¡± I screamed and turned back to Mark. ¡°I need help!¡± I continued shouting as I


    reached for Mark and attempted to pull him out.


    ¡°Help!¡± I looked up again and immediately looked back at Mark in the car only to snap my head.


    back up, with a friend on my face. For a moment, I thought I caught a glimpse of Luigi among the


    crowd but when I looked again, it was just some random guy who had his phone up that stood


    there


    I shook my head. I must be seeing things. ¡°Help!¡±


    Two men rushed over to help me. I selfishly pointed to Mark first. ¡°Please, help me get him out.¡±


    One of them looked inside and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯d need to raise the car a few inches, else he


    might lose one of his limbs. My heart tightened and my eyes watered at the pain Mark must be


    going through.


    The man hollered out to two other men. While three of them lifted the wrecked car, me and the man


    carefully dragged Mark out.


    At that moment, the ambnce siren red loudly from a distance. As soon as they got closer. the


    people who had formed a crowd cleared the path for the ambnce to drive through. A few feet


    away from the scene of the ident, the ambnce parked and the paramedics hurried out of the


    vehicle.


    A wheeled stretcher was rolled ou


    stretcher.


    and the men immediately lifted Mark and ced him on the


    My heart tightened and I covered my m*uth as choked sobs escaped my l*ps at the sight of Mark¡¯s


    bleeding head. His suit was in tatters and his legs and arm were also covered in blood. *I ran after


    them as they wheeled Mark to the ambnce and ced him in it. Mark¡¯s eyes


    fluttered open, his eyes


    settled on me and his hands slowly lifted as he tried to reach out toward me. Just as I moved


    forward to grasp his hand, it felt back and his lids mmed shut and my heart, at the same time,


    dropped.


    With the help of everyone, Mark¡¯s assistant and driver were also rescued.


    I turned to the doctor as they were cing Mark¡¯s driver in too. ¡°Doctor, will they be okay?


    The man shook his head without looking at me, he was changing his gloves and preparing to carry


    out some first aid on Mark¡¯s assistant who was hyperventting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, ma¡¯am. We need to get them to the hospital first.¡± He lifted his face and looked at me,


    ¡°Are you in any way rted to any of them?¡±


    I hesitated fir a moment. I am his ex¨Cwife, a business partner and also Doris has made me promise


    to look out for him. I couldn¡¯t be more rted to him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m rted to the first man. The other two are our workers.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯d try our best.¡± Then he got on the ambnce and got in after him. On


    our way to the hospital, I called Grace.


    I steadied niy voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to the intersection anymore and I don¡¯t think you


    Chapter 75 Chapter Seventy¨CFive,


    should keep helping that airhead with anything anymore. Mark just got involved in a car ident.


    We¡¯re currently in an ambnce on our way to the hospital


    Grace gasped, ¡°Oh my god. A car ident?¡±


    ¡°I swear it still feels surreal, my voice shook as my gaze traveled to Mark. Despite everything the


    EMT was doing, he had remained still.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯ll be fine. Grace said sombrely.


    ¡°I do too, I murmured back.


    Grace sighed and then there was a pause. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone here has heard. Preparations are


    still in full swing. Should I inform them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Grace. Do whatever feels right, I told her weakly, uninterested.


    She sighed again. I don¡¯t know if I should feel sad for our major sponsor or to gloat over Sandra¡¯s


    misfortune of losing her fianc¨¦,


    Sydney said. ¡°Let¡¯s just pray for our major sponsor, after all, his money is very important to us¡± But


    it wasn¡¯t just his money for me. If it was just his money, my heart wouldn¡¯t be hurting so much.


    Grace solemnly echoed, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of thepany¡¯s affairs, stay with him if you have to. If


    anything happens, just call me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I was about to end the call when she called my name. ¡°Sydney?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I answered in a small voice.


    ¡°Stay strong for him,¡± she said. A tear rolled down my face and my throat felt clogged. I furiously


    wiped it and nodded.


    ¡°I will.¡± Then I ended the call.


    I leaned against the wall of the ambnce and looked outside the mirror of the window as the car


    moved in a steady pace to the hospital.


    At the hospital, they were all rushed out and each of them was admitted to their own ward. The


    assistant was ced in a normal ward since his injuries weren¡¯t severe, the driver was admitted to


    an emergency room while Mark was immediately rushed into an operating room.


    I hadn¡¯t been allowed inside the operating room so I just leaned against the wall outside the


    room.


    Doris¡® words reyed in my head, ¡°¡­our family may seemrge, but after I¡¯m gone, Mark will be N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    all alone.¡±


    Doris had been right. Every single word in that statement was f**king right. It¡¯s been an hour now


    and the news of his ident, as expected, had spread. Short cl*ps of his car wreckage and of him


    being rushed into an ambnce had gone viral yet no one had rushed over and showed to see how


    he was doing. Not his fianc¨¦e, Sandra or even his mother talkless of his extended rtives.


    ????


    For a moment, I stared at the door to the operating room in frustration. I shook my head and looked


    away. ¡°What am I even doing here?¡± I muttered bitterly under my breath. For crying out loud, I am


    his ex wife, not his wife or mother so why does my heart hurt at the mere thought that he was in


    pain?


    I walked to the wall facing the door and leaned against it. I could leave now. I could force myself to


    leave but I would not be fulfilling the promise I made to Doris. I would be betraying the solid trust


    she had in me..


    After a long while, my eyes fixated on the door to the operating room, it finally opened. The doctor


    closed the door behind him. I sprang upright and rushed to him, ¡°How is he?¡±


    The doctor calmly took off his mask. He wasn¡¯t smiling as he looked at me then he said heavily, ¡°His


    injuries are very serious, ma¡¯am.¡°


    I sped my palms together, waiting for him to continue. ¡°But we have done our best to stabilize his


    condition, now it¡¯s up to when he wakes up.


    Chapter 75 Chapter Seventyfive.


    120


    I nodded, feeling a bit relieved. Now I just had to wait for his uncaring fianc¨¦e and mother toe


    so I could leave but the doctor wasn¡¯t done.


    He added hesitatingly, ¡°You should be prepared for what he might be like when he wakes up, his


    unreadable eyes shed with pity. ¡°Based on past experience, he might be a¡­¡± the doctor,


    paused, seeming to find the right words. He pressed his l*ps together, ¡°He might seem a bit


    demented or even lose his memory, that¡¯s up to fate and how strong his system is.¡±


    My heart thumped in my ch*st and I took a staggering step back. I blinked at him. I opened my


    m*uth to speak but I couldn¡¯t form any words. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine the disastrous


    consequences this bad news would bring, I didn¡¯t want to think of what fate would befall Mark.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 Chapter Seventy Six


    A WEEK LATER


    I dragged my tired eyes from the screen when my phone kept on vibrating. I knew it couldn¡¯t be


    Lucas because I had a separate ringing tone for his calls and his would definitely ring out, it


    wouldn¡¯t be Grace; she would have stormed up here if she called more than twice and I didn¡¯t pick


    up.


    Now, this was the fifth time this caller had called. I would give it to the caller though. The person


    had called for five times straight in a row, their persistence was admirable.


    I yawned and rubbed my tired eyes then I leaned back against my seat and grabbed the phone.


    from the table. The number calling wasn¡¯t saved on my phone and it wasn¡¯t even familiar at all.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± I drawled after I picked up the call.


    ¡°Good afternoon, ma¡¯am. Am I speaking with Miss Sydney? You brought in Mr Mark Torres after he


    was involved in an ident.¡±


    I frowned and sat up. ¡°Good afternoon. Yes, I am Sydney.¡±


    ¡°I am a caregiver and I am the one assigned to Mr Mark Torres.


    I raised my eyebrows. I remembered that before I left the hospitalst week, the doctor had


    suggested that I hire a caregiver that would care for Mark before his mother or fianc¨¦e would get


    there. I had told him that he could get him a caregiver and also made it clear that he should give


    him all the things and treatment that Mark needed and assured the doctor that the Torres will surely


    pay for everything.


    It was also then that I was reminded of the essence of a good name. At the mention of Mark¡¯s


    family name, the doctor in charge had been eager to do anything and everything even though I


    only made payment for Mark¡¯s surgery


    ¡°Are you there, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I was dragged out of my derailed thoughts. ¡°I am still here. Okay, you said you¡¯re Mark¡¯s


    caregiver, is there any problem?¡±


    There is a big problem, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± My heart unnecessarily skipped a beat. ¡°What happened?¡± What was it this time? It¡¯s


    been a week, it was enough time for either Sandra or Rose to get to the hospital and identify


    themselves as rtives of Mark Torres, so why was she the one the caregiver had chosen to call?


    ¡°When I got this job, I was excited that I was going to be caring for a man from a wealthy family and


    my pay will be steady and who knows? I might even get an increase but since I¡¯ve started. this job.


    I¡¯ve only been taking care of the unconscious man, no one hase to ch*ck on him talkless of


    paying me for the services I¡¯ve been offering for the past days.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was low but


    agitated. I could literally hear the frustration and disappointment in her voice. ¡°Wait wait,¡± I held up


    my palm before me as though the caregiver was sitting across from me. ¡°Did you just say no one


    hase to see him?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°No one,¡± the caregiver bit out in an exasperated tone. ¡°The doctor kept assuring me that his family


    wasing but it¡¯s been a week now and mere assurances would not pay my bills or put food on


    my table.¡±


    My frown deepened. I rested my elbow on the desk and massaged my furrowed brows, ¡°What about


    his mom and fianc¨¦e? They haven¡¯t been there?¡± I closed my eyes after the question rolled


    my tongue.


    God, Sydney! The poordy just said that no one hase! I reprimanded myself. It wasn¡¯t my


    fault though, I am stressed.


    There was silence and I braced myself for thedy¡¯s outburst. But she seemed to have a steady


    grip on the reins on her emotion because she replied calmly after some seconds.


    ¡°I just said no one has visited, Miss Sydney.¡± She clicked her tongue, ¡°So I don¡¯t know about any


    Chapter 76 Chapter Seventy Six


    fianc¨¦e or mother but no one has showed up for him. I¡¯ve been the only one taking care of him. I


    had to force the receptionist to give me your contact info, I need my pay, please,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I


    have been patient enough.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I deeply apologize for this. It¡¯s unlike the Torres family. I¡¯m sure something is holding them


    up. I¡¯ll try t


    ¡°What about my pay? I¡¯m afraid I might have to stop giving my services if I d-¡±


    I wasing to that, Miss. Text your ount number and rate to this number. I will pay you


    immediately. So please, continue to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also try to -¡±


    I blinked when I heard the click that signaled that the call had ended. I raised


    my brow and shrugged as I dropped my phone. I didn¡¯t me her, I would have been madder if I


    were her. She was just so soft¨Cspoken that I hadn¡¯t expected that she would hang up on me


    I shook my head as I reclined in my seat. This was really unfortunate. Mark had been in aa


    since his operation was finalized. Yes, he had been unconscious since his surgery. I couldn¡¯t keep


    staying so I had to leave but my case was understandable, right? I had work to deal with plus I


    wasn¡¯t exactly rted to him.


    Sandra had always been a selfish b**ch so I wasn¡¯t surprised that she was yet to go see her fiance.


    who couldn¡¯t show up to their engagement because he was involved in a fatal car ident but his


    mother?


    Rose was always all over Mark, she made it seem like she was the first woman to have a child. who


    knew she would find it hard to pay him a visit at the hospital?


    I thought of what to do, how to reach out to them. I could either go to them or ce a call through to


    them but that would be so much stress so I decided to go with thetter.


    I licked up my phone again. I was not sure if I had Rose¡¯s phone number but I scrolled through. my


    contact list in search of it anyway.


    I found it. My thumb hovered above it. I have always hated any form ofmunication between my


    former mother¨Cinw and I; I used to do anything to avoid getting in situations that would require


    us to interact.


    I thought of calling Sandra instead but it was only natural and sensible that his mother would be the


    first person I will reach out to, not the woman that was indifferent about him.


    I sighed and dialed her number.


    ¡°Grandma Doris, this is for you,¡± I muttered to myself as the phone rang. I¡¯m doing these things that


    I don¡¯t like or want to do because I want to keep my promise to you.¡±


    If only Doris was here, I¡¯m sure she would have rushed to the hospital that morning.


    The ringing ended and no one picked up. I frowned and cocked my head to the side as I dialed the


    number again. After a few seconds, the ringing stopped as there was no response.


    My frown deepened as I stubbornly redialed the number.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she picking up?¡±


    There was still no response after I redialed it the fourth time. If she was intentionally ignoring my call


    then she must be a fool and not care about her son at all. So far, she must know that I was the only


    one who would be with Mark in the hospital and since I never called her, she was. supposed to


    know that I must be calling her regarding Mark


    I decided to try to call her with someone else¡¯s number. I rushed to Grace¡¯s office. ¡°Hey, can I have


    your phone?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± she trailed off as I had already snatched her phone from her desk.


    I felt her eyes on me as I punched Rose¡¯s number into her phone and dialed it. No response. I tried


    again and there was still no response.


    ¡°Strange,¡± I murmured under my breath as I handed Grace¡¯s phone to her. Her curious gaze was


    on me as she absentmindedly took the phone from me.


    Chapter 76 Chapter Seventy Six


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    I sighed and plopped in the cushioned chair in her office. I¡¯m trying to reach Rose. I tried to reach


    her with my line but she didn¡¯t pick up so I thought maybe she was ignoring my calls. I tried to reach


    her with your line too but it¡¯s still the same. At least, now I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t deliberately ignoring my


    calls.¡±


    ¡°First, why are you trying to reach her?¡± That was the first question that Grace blurted out.


    I told her why I needed to reach either Rise or Sandra and her m*uth formed an ¡®O¡® then she


    pouted, ¡°I really


    feel bad for him.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I murmured back. My eyes followed Grace as she got back to work; she seemed to be


    joining some fabrics with a tiny needle.


    ¡°Now that Rose isn¡¯t picking up, I guess I have to call Sandra,¡± I shrugged and with my l*ps. twisted


    unpleasantly, I dialed Sandra¡¯s number. As I dialed her line, I wondered howe I had it. She


    answered almost immediately, as if she had been expecting my call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Sandra. It¡¯s Sydney.¡±


    There was a brief pause then, ¡°Sydney?¡± She sounded surprised. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I crossed my legs. I just got a call from Mark¡¯s caregiver,¡± I heard her emit a low groan but I ignored


    it and kept talking, ¡°I just learned from her that you haven¡¯t visited your fianc¨¦ since he¡¯s been in the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    My brows raised on their own ord. ¡°It¡¯s been a week, Sandra. A whole week! Even if you don¡¯t


    genuinely love him, you should consider the amount of money he willingly spent on you and the


    engagement. It¡¯s unfair, you should at least go and see him,¡± I reproached her.


    ¡°Uh, duh!¡± Sandra said nonchntly, ¡°We are yet to have our engagement ceremony so he¡¯s not


    really my


    fianc¨¦ yet. That being said, I have no obligation to take care of him.¡±


    I opened my m*uth, surprised but what was I expecting from her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, Sandra.


    You guys are dating and you¡¯re the one he intends to get married to and spend the rest of his life


    with. The least you can do is to be by his side in this trying time and care for him,¡± I said


    catingly.


    She let out one of those ¡®you¡¯re so boring¡® groans, ¡°Spare me. What am I? A nurse? Besides, that¡¯s


    why he¡¯s got a caregiver. Let her do her job.¡±


    ¡°Sandr-¡±


    She interrupted me and asked the most ridiculous question expected from someone whose fiance is


    trapped in a hospital bed. ¡°Hey, how is he in bed? Before and after the ident.¡± She didn¡¯t let me


    respond as he droned on, ¡°My God, I heard that some people lose their S*xual ability after waking


    up from a serious ident, how am I supposed to live with that?! I simply cannot ept that! The


    marriage won¡¯t even work, it will be a disaster. You know, I actually dumped Joel, that softie,


    because he couldn¡¯t satisfy me anymore, then she scoffed, I¡¯m not even about to get into another


    rtionship where I will not get S*xually sated.¡±


    Grace¡¯s m*uth was hanging open. She could also hear Sandra¡¯s utterances as the call was on


    speaker. The hell! How much more stupid could this girl be?


    I was fuming with anger but I suppressed it. How would I know how he is in bed, Sandra? I¡¯ve never


    slept with him. Why don¡¯t you ask your good friend, Be? They used to be dynamite in bed. She


    should be willing to tell you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for her dumb response, I furiously tapped on the ¡®end call¡® icon and threw the phone on


    the other end of the couch.


    ¡°God!¡± I clutched my head in my hand while Grace giggled and got back to work.


    I let out a breath and sighed. Since no one was ready to show up, I would have to take


    responsibility for Mark¡¯s care until Rose shows up. Again, for Doris¡® sake.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 Chapter Seventy Seven


    BELLA¡¯S POV


    My face scrunched up in disgust as I peered at the caller¡¯s ID.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    What does she want? Why is she calling me? I thought irritatingly. And most importantly, howe


    I still have her contact saved on my phone?


    I stared ahead, my gaze lingering on the smiling faces of the people stepping out of the gate. When


    she wouldn¡¯t stop ringing me up, I decided to pick up the damn call.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I blurted out icily.


    ¡°Hello, bestie. It¡¯s been a while, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I scoffed, the idiot was speaking like were still friends. Was she even ever my friend? She always


    imed that she hated Sydney for my sake, yet all the while she was only ogling the man I wanted.


    ¡°What do you want, Sandra?¡± I gritted out, my hands tightening on the object that I held on to in the


    pocket of my baggy jean jumpsuit. With how agitated I was just by hearing her voice, if she were


    standing before me, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to use it on her without any remorse.


    She groaned like she used to whenever I started to cry about how hurt I was. ¡®You¡¯re still so uptight


    huh? What¡¯s the cause for rigidity when speaking with a friend?¡±


    ¡°Friend, my ass!¡± My eyes flitted to the gate again. I needed to be done with this stupid phone call


    before he¡¯d be out. ¡°And if you have nothing tangible to say, can you get off the line?¡± ¡°Rx,¡± she


    drawled and I could picture her rolling her eyes. ¡°I just have a question. A very simple one. How¡¯s


    Mark in bed?¡± She asked like it was the most normal question to ask and quickly added, ¡°Now don¡¯t


    deny¨Cit because I¡¯m sure you and Mark has f**ked several times in the past.¡±


    I found it difficult to make sense of why she was asking me the dumb question and for a moment, I


    momentarily forgot why I was here. ¡°What?!¡± I blurted out so loudly that some passersby flinched


    then some of them nced my way in mild annoyance.


    Sandra groaned again. ¡°Gosh. Why are you guys so uptight?!¡±


    I wondered for a moment who the guys were but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted the call to end. ¡°Just tell


    me, please, how¡¯s Mark in bed? Before his careless ident, of course.¡±


    The happiest I had been in a long while was when I heard the news of Mark¡¯s ident and that his


    engagement was postponed.


    ¡°Serves them right.¡± I remember saying to myself. It had been a little heartbreaking when my friend


    got together with the same man we both nned to fully make mine and then there was Mark who


    had also made a fetract from his promise to get me Luxe vogue.


    It had been torture watching Sandra post about all the preparations for the wedding. I got pissed


    when she went on and on about Mark getting her everything she wanted and also prepared the


    wedding with things she liked.


    The thought of Mark not fulfilling his promise to me infuriated me even more so I decided to answer


    Be¡¯s question.


    ¡°You want to know how Mark is in bed?¡± I smirked, ¡°Well, he¡¯s awful!¡±


    There was a short pause then Sandra asked in panic. ¡°Be, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°No, you


    idiot!¡± I retorted hotly. ¡°You better marry him as soon as possible and serve your vegetable husband


    for the rest of your miserable lifetime!¡± I said irritably, ¡°Now get off the phone. Unlike you who sit


    around and do nothing, we actually have things we have to take care of so don¡¯t waste my time


    anymore, you stinking b**ch who steals your best friend¡¯s man!¡±


    I heard her exaggerated gasp before I hung up. I tucked my phone away and focused my gaze on


    the prison gate.


    Chapter 77 Chapter Seventy Sever


    As I stared at the gates, watching the happy faces of the people who just got released as they


    walked out of there, ted, I remembered when I had first been here. It was a week ago.


    ONE WEEK AGO


    1 dressed up and left the house. It had been a long while since these two things happened together.


    I had locked myself at home, if I ever needed to go out, I never bothered to dress up. But today, I


    overdid myself.


    I had called the


    and acknowledon a week ago and filled out a request form. As expected, Isaac approved it


    and acknowledged knowing me so it was approved by the officials of the prison.


    Today was finally the day that was scheduled for me to see him. I checked myself out in the mirror,


    beamingrgely at my reflection as I made sure my outfit and everything else was not viting any


    of their policies.


    I hailed down a taxi and told the cab man my destination. The man sized me up but said. nothing.


    When I got there, I was directed to the waiting room and asked to wait there; there were other


    people there who had alsoe to see one of the inmates.. For about twenty minutes, I watched,


    slowly growing tired as a cop arrived and called thest name of whoever was next to be seen.


    I sprang up when I heard the same cop yell Isaac¡¯s surname.


    I forced a smile on my face as I approached the visiting room. There was a small table in the middle


    of the room and two chairs propped on each side.


    ¡°Twenty minutes,¡± the cop murmured and walked a few feet away.


    For the first minutes, Isaac and I just stared at each other. I wondered what was going through his


    head and then I wondered for the umpteenth time, why?


    Why did he have to bring misfortunes to my life after all I¡¯ve done for him? He was the cause of why


    I was this miserable and all I did was love him wholeheartedly yet all he could repay me with was


    unfaithfulness the rewards he saw fit for all my submissiveness to him were several miscarriages,


    beatings, among many others.


    I med myself and epted my faith and left him alone. My life was going well, yet he came back


    to ruin my life all over again! He made me lose another child and a good man. Anger surged in me


    as I looked at him, I felt like bashing his head on the rickety table between us until all the worn out


    nks were stuck in his ugly face but instead my l*ps curved into a smile. I wouldn¡¯t do that. That


    would only make us even and hotheaded.


    ¡°Isaac.¡±


    ¡°Be,¡± his l*ps trembled as he called my name. ¡°Be, I swear, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yeah, he was. I could see it. Isaac had never apologized to me since he showed me who he really


    was. So this could only mean he was really sorry. After ourst fight and argument, Mark had made


    sure that he was found and put behind bars. And I just think that¡­it¡¯s unfair that he was in here.


    ¡°I know,¡± my voice choked and I swallowed. I shifted my hands and clutched his that was already on


    the table. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to, Isaac. I know. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re in here.¡±


    He shook his head vigorously and his strong hands gripped mine. ¡°No. I deserve this. I deserve to


    be here. You were a good woman and I should have always treated you right.¡±


    My eyes watered, ¡°Isaac¡­¡± I cried.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, babe. I loved you and I still do. I don¡¯t know what alwayses over me. But my


    time here has taught me a lesson. I¡¯ve been able to reflect on my behaviors and I intend to change


    if I ever get the chance to be out of here.¡±


    Oh my! He is really willing to change.


    His gaze swept down and his hold on my hands softened, I gripped it harder. This past weeks has


    been hell without¡­¡± he nced at the cop who had an intent


    e on the both of us then slid


    Chapter 77 Chapter Seventy Severu


    back to me, he shook his head, ¡°you know what,¡± he raised a brow and I nodded. He was talking


    about his addiction.


    ¡°But it has made me realize that I could do without it and I intend to keep it that way. I am ready to


    change.¡± he said earnestly..


    beard.


    I nodded and my eyes took in his sad eyes and turned down l*ps, even though he was smiling. the


    imprint was there. Around his m*uth, there was a stubble that would soon grow into a even his cute


    short hair that I used to love had grown longer and rough. He didn¡¯t look like him, he looked like a


    different person: like a truly changed man.


    This will be a new beginning. The corner of my l*ps tilted in a small smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you shave? I


    want to see you.¡± I gestured to his face in a sweeping manner, ¡°Not this unrecognizable man before


    me.¡±


    He chuckled and memories of when we just started dating flitted through my mind. He used tough


    at every joke I made then. Maybe having that back wasn¡¯t a bad idea or¡­ it might be.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± I said after he had sobered up, my fingers intertwining with his, ¡°T¡¯d withdraw


    thewsuit I filed against you.¡±


    He went rigid and stared open m*uthed at me. ¡°Are you for real?¡± My heart filled with joy as I


    glimpsed the hope that shimmered brightly in his eyes.


    I nodded.


    ¡°My God, you¡¯re willing to give me another chance?¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Yes, Isaac. You love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do. with


    all of my heart.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re ready to change. Be the man I fell in love with?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°We can start all over again.¡±


    His eyes widened and his smile broadened. ¡°Be, I swear I will always love you. I admit that I


    treated you badly and I was wrong, I am willing to reform, I


    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± His words were interrupted by the prison guard and my clenching fists rxed as he


    stopped talking. He will reform..as if!


    He pulled me into an abrupt hug and I ignored the nausea that rose up my throat. I looked at him


    affectionately after he pulled away, ¡°Let¡¯s start over. I will drop thewsuit and wait for you, wait for


    the day you get out of prison, I will pick you up.¡±


    Tears welled up in Isaac¡¯s eyes and he nodded with a watery smile, looking bag as the cop dragged


    him away, ¡°I will stay strong until I am released. Be, I love you!¡±


    I gritted my teeth. Could he stop saying that?


    I turned as they took him away. I walked out of the prison and groaned as I massaged the area


    around my m*uth and eyes. My face hurt from forcing all those grins.


    Now, all that was left to do was to wait; wait for the right time.


    And today was the right time. After I dropped thewsuit, it didn¡¯t take long for Isaac to get


    released.


    tall lean man walked out of the gates with some other men and I recognized him immediately


    because his beard and long hair were gone. He was looking more like Isaac now.


    I smiled.


    He was looking around, obviously looking for me. His eyes fell on me and I pocketed my phone and


    raised my hand.


    ¡°Over here, I hopped.


    He started toward me, with long strides and a beaming smile.


    ¡°Bell-


    seventy Seven


    My other hand stuck out of my pocket of its own ord and the word died in his m*uth as he


    stopped walking. Slowly, his gaze fell on the gun in my hand before settling on his bleeding


    stomach. The duffel bag he hung on his shoulder fell and he went down after it. falling to his knees


    as his hand clutched his stomach.


    The n was to wait for him to get closer to me before I emptied the bullets in his heart but I


    couldn¡¯t bear to hear him say my name one more time. It had been tortuous enough listening to him


    say it over and over against week.


    He looked up at me, his eyes were red and pain and betrayal mixed with the tears that glimmered in


    them.


    I cocked my head and smiled back at him. When I saw cops running towards me. I swiftly pulled the


    trigger several more times till the gun was emptied.


    The tears that slid down Isaac¡¯s face before he copsed on the floor in a loud heap was worth it


    all, the hurt and pain and betrayal in his eyes soothed the bitterness in me.


    I hoped that would be the first of the many tears he¡¯d shed as he rotted in hell.


    The prison police swarmed me. ¡°Ops,¡± I said as I calmly threw the gun away then I raised my hands


    in the air.


    I smirked coldly and looked at them. ¡°I have a mental illness, I want to see mywyer!¡±


    .

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 Chapter Seventy Eight.


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    ¡°Wow!¡± I finally let out and dragged my gaze away from my phone.


    I just got a call from the police department. They have Be in their custody for murdering Isaac.


    These past weeks, a lot had been happening, From Doris to Mark to the trivial matters had to deal


    with either at work or at the hospital where Mark was admitted. There was just a whole lot and I had


    been going through them like I was programmed to do them so I had just sat frozen when I heard


    the news, unable to process what the police officer had said.


    Now that I think about it, the oflicer¡¯s words reyed in my head, I wondered why I was the one


    they called. What about our parents?


    To my amazement, the news didn¡¯t surprise me like it should, probably the reason why it took so


    long before I could react. I really don¡¯t think anything can surprise me anymore.


    Though, within myself, to be honest, I salute Be. It must have taken a lot of guts and grit to do


    what she did. Even though she tended to be violent, bitter and sharp m*uthed. Murder wasn¡¯t an


    option I would ever assume that she would resort to but then¡­ Isaac gave her lots of reasons to


    resort to her actions.


    She finally recognized and identified the cause of all of her miseries. If everything she told me about


    her time in the country where she eloped to with Isaac was true then he deserved the ending he


    got. Though, to the public and security agents, her action was uneptable and punishable by the


    law. The least I can do for her, because she doesn¡¯t deserve to rot in jail for taking care of her


    problem, was to get her awyer that would take her case seriously instead of the one that the


    government would provide.


    I brought up my phone and called mywyer.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Sydney.¡±


    As soon as he picked up, I exined everything to him. And as you already know it, the pay


    wouldn¡¯t be an issue,¡± I added as an afterthought, ¡°Do whatever you need to do to help her.¡±


    I understand, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The call ended.


    While I spoke with mywyer, he quickly asked me some questions and they triggered something


    my memory of Mark¡¯s ident.


    I frowned as I remembered that scene, it reyed in my head. How that car that seemed to have


    lost control headed toward Mark¡¯s reversing ear with full speed and the crash that put all the lives of


    the people involved at risk as they awaited their fates on each of their hospital beds..


    I slowly sat up, all the lives of the people involved¡­.¡± that face reyed in my head like a broken


    record tape. Was it really everyone involved?


    I was fully in detective mode as I reached for a pen and a notepad and jotted down some things that


    seemed unusual and amiss. Could the ident have been a conspiracy? A perfectly marked out


    n to get rid of Mark.


    But why on his wedding day? Does Sandra, perhaps, have a deranged past lover who still wanted


    her? Could it be one of the few oppositions of Sandra¡¯s father?


    Or they just wanted Mark out of the picture, regardless of whether he marries or not, they just want


    Mark gone. In this case, it could be anyone. Anyone from GT group, anyone who knew he was


    leaving for the wedding venue when he did.


    I didn¡¯t think too much about leaving work to head to the hospital, I just grabbed my keys and


    rushed out. I met Grace on my way and she raised her brows as she watched me stalk down the


    hallway..


    Chapter 7 Chapter SeventFight.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you all strung up?¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel like I should share my unbacked theories yet so I just waved my hands in the air. ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing. I¡¯d be right back.¡±


    I think she said something else but I didn¡¯t hear her as I was always already in the elevator.


    At the hospital, the two security stationed there, managed a tight¨Cl*pped smile at me. ¡°Wee,


    ma¡¯am.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I smiled brightly at them, hoping my bright demeanor will make them look less


    tired as they look now.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing good,¡± one of them answered for the both of them while the other just smiled. Sure,


    they answered brightly but they still looked fatigued.


    I tatted as I went to see Mark. If there was ever a major threat, I doubt these ones will be able to


    protect Mark for long-


    ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am Sydney, the caregiver was taking care of Mark. She looked like she was giving


    him a bed bath as his upper b*dy was b*reand damp.


    ¡°Hey. How¡¯re you?¡±


    The caregiver was actually a nice youngdy, she had just been really pissed that she was


    abandoned with the person she was caring for.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she shrugged and shed me a smile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I smiled back. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I told her and left the room for the doctor¡¯s office.


    On my way, I contacted the securitypany and hired a whole professional team of about a


    dozen men. If truly my instincts were right, then Mark needed a tight security system. I tucked my


    phone away and proceeded to the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Sydney,¡± the doctor beamed as he watched me enter his office.


    ¡°Have youe to ask about your pa-¡±


    ¡°No no,¡± I shook my head. It had be a habit for me to also pay the doctor a visit whenever I


    came to von Mark. I would ask the doctor how he was fairing and when he might wake¨Cup but


    his tone will always be somber as he replied to me.


    I took a seat across from him, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about the other patients.¡±


    He paused then nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Apart from Mark and the two other people that were in his car, was there any other patient that was


    rushed here that night?¡±


    He frowned as he shook his head. ¡°Is there supposed to be someone else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here. A car rammed Mark¡¯s car then rammed into a pole after it lost


    control, I want to see the driver that drove that car.¡±


    ¡°Oh. The paramedics that drove to the scene that day reported that there was no one in the other


    car by the time they got there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I frowned. Howe? I was sure I saw the silhouette of someone struggling with the


    steering wheel that day.


    The doctor shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. You can contact the police department that responded to


    the ident scene if you need more details.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± I told him, then out of habit, I asked about Mark again. The doctor


    assured me that, even though Mark didn¡¯t look like it, he was actually responding to


    treatment.


    By the time I was back to Mark¡¯s ward, the hallway was lined with hefty men, the name of the


    securitypany was emzoned on their t¨Cshirts, bulletproof and facecaps.


    ¡°Wow, that was fast,¡± I raised my brows.


    There were three new men before his door. They stood there like a wall and looked down at me.


    ¡°Umm, I need to get in.¡±


    Chapter 78 Chapter Seventy Eight


    24


    ¡°Identify yourself.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°I hired you guys,¡± I said as I opened my phone and showed them the code the


    company had sent to me..


    Two of them looked at the code and nodded to the rest, then they moved aside.


    There were also two men in the hospital room. I nodded again at the efficiency of the security


    company. They nodded at me and continued to stare at the wall.


    I walked closer to Mark¡¯s bed. The caregiver was gone. Mark looked pale and frail as heid there


    in the hospital bed, his ch*st rose and fell softly as he slept. He seemed to have lost weight in the


    last week¡¯s that he had been confined to the bed; his cheeks were a bit hollowed, and his eyes.


    were sunken but he still looked good looking.


    I sighed at his still frame. I really do hope the doctor was right. It will really be a shame if Mark dies.


    Plus I wasn¡¯t even ready to deal with the chaos that his death will bring to GT Group and the


    media.


    I dug my hands in my pants pocket and sighed again. ¡°You¡¯d better wake up soon. The security.


    team is costing a lot every day, so are the hospital bills. The longer you snore away, the more you


    owe. Yes, I¡¯m not doing all these for free, you¡¯ll have to pay me back for my time and everything as


    soon as you wake up.¡±


    I felt a twinge of disappointment when I didn¡¯t hear his trademark snarky response. I sighed. What


    was I thinking? That he would suddenly leap from the bed and give me a response? With onest


    look at his motionless face and a silent prayer that he gets well soon, I turned to leave.


    I let out a yelp when I felt fingers wrap around my wrist. With my heart in my throat I turned to see


    Mark¡¯s eyes on me. And no,he didn¡¯t look like a ghost.


    I closed my eyes and steadied my heartbeat. ¡°What the hell, Mark?¡± I erupted when I opened my


    eyes.


    One of the men was already by my side. ¡°Are you okay, ma¡¯am?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Leave us for now.¡±


    Mark¡¯s eyes followed the men until the door was shut close behind them, then they settled on


    1. me.


    ¡°Mark?¡± Mark muttered slowly as if he was hearing and saying the name for the first time. His


    puzzled gaze raked up and down my b*dy. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    My heart sank for the obvious reason. I bent down till I was looking closely into his eyes. He drew


    back, ced a finger on my forehead and pushed my head back.


    ¡°Typical.


    ¡°I asked you a question, why are you staring at me like a creep?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory?¡± I shook my head, ¡°Tell me you know who I am and this is a trick.¡±


    He looked at me with furrowed brows. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything, woman. Tell me, who are you,


    and who am I?¡±


    ¤³


    It was the wrong time for pranks or jokes but I smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯m your mom, and you¡¯re my


    son.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 Chapter Seventy Nine


    Mark¡¯s frown deepened and his eyes swept up and down my frame for almost a minute before he


    burst out. ¡°I may have amnesia, but I¡¯m not stupid. How could I possibly have such a young mother?


    How old am I?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that bubbled up my throat. I was sad that he lost his memory but it felt


    really good, too good, to have him back. To listen to him throw his blunt statements without a


    second thought.


    Turns out his memory is the only thing he lost afterall. Thank God. I don¡¯t think I would be able to


    handle him if he turned out to lose his memory and be dense on top of that. He still had his


    wits around him.


    I took a seat beside his bed and he shifted, now sitting up. ¡°Of course, I couldn¡¯t have given birth to


    a son as old as you. I¡¯m your stepmother.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell know why I kept at it but it was fun. I guess I wanted to utilize this opportunity that I


    have. Right now, I was just a random woman and he was just a random man- might be a bricyer,


    a policeman, a drunk.anyone at all. Not my ex¨Chusband or Mark Torres, the CEO of a multinational


    Group or Be¡¯s ex or Sandra¡¯s fiance, he was just a beautiful man who found himself in a hospital.


    He eyed me suspiciously for a while then he asked, ¡°Then where¡¯s my biological mom?¡±


    I smirked, ¡°Your real mom is dead, that¡¯s why I could be your stepmother.¡±


    I haven¡¯t been able to contact Rose since Mark got admitted and she clearly hadn¡¯t tried to reach


    out to me ore to see her son. I mentally shrugged, it was almost as if she were dead anyway.


    Mark¡¯s gaze was on the hospital¡¯s bedsheet as he looked to be processing my response to his


    question.


    Suddenly, the door burst open and there was a shout, ¡°I¡¯m not dead!¡±


    Mark jerked his head up and I turned around too. There, at the door was Rose, her fingers held on


    to the doorframe as she gritted her teeth and red at the men holding her back.


    ¡°Leave her, let her in, I rushed out as one of the guards started to detach her fingers from the


    doorframe one after the other.


    She threw them a dirty re as they released her and went back to their posts. She mmed the


    door and muttered something under her breath.


    Then she furiously marched to the bedside, her death stare on me. She was panting when she


    stopped before me.


    ¡°You wretched woman! How dare you say I¡¯m dead?!¡± She shouted, sending some drops of saliva


    flying to my face.


    I drew back, disgusted. Then I took out a hanky and calmly pressed it to my face. I made a mental


    note to drop it in the binter as I looked up at her.


    Her makeup was in check, her hair glossed like she just stepped out of a salon after hours of having


    her hair tended to and as usual she had on her designer dresses and bags. She didn¡¯t even look


    like a woman whose only son has been unconscious for several weeks.


    I shrugged, ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach you, you didn¡¯te to see Mark. It was only reasonable to


    conclude so.¡±


    ¡°You dumb b**ch!¡± She yelled again, ¡°I was in a remote ce with no signal! Couldn¡¯t you have


    assumed that instead of assuming I was dead?!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± I said with a serious expression. ¡°The moment we didn


    see you, I should have guessed that you were in a remote ce as at the time that your son was to


    get engaged. My God, I am so slow.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Believe it or not. That was what happened and as soon as I heard about


    Mark¡¯s ident, I rushed back!¡±


    Chapter 79 Chapter Sevents Nue


    ¡°Sure. ¡°I drawled and earned a scowl from her.


    Mark suddenly broke the silence ad tension in the room. ¡°So you¡¯re my mom?¡± He stammered then


    his gaze flickered to me and he rephrased his question, ¡°Are you my real mom?¡±


    I raised my brows as the scowl on her face suddenly melted into a soft expression as soon as she


    turned to Mark, her brows drew down in concern and her eyes glistened with tears. She moved


    closer to the bed and perched on it, away from me.


    ¡°Mark,¡± her voice quivered as she spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± She ced her


    palm on Mark¡¯s face but he peeled it away, seeming irritated.


    ¡°Are you my real mom?¡± He bit out a bit harshly.


    Rose nodded. ¡°Yes son, I¡¯m your mom. Your biological mother. I carried you in my belly for months,


    don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Mark frowned at her. ¡°How am I supposed to remember that I was in your belly?¡±


    A weird sound escaped my l*ps as I tried to hold back myugh.


    Before Rose could spew any insult, Mark, oblivious to the effect of his words, asked, ¡°Then who is


    she?¡± That puzzled gaze settled on me again.


    I quickly interjected before Rose would blurt some stupid answer, ¡°I¡¯m your creditor. You owe


    1. me.


    ¡°What?¡± Rose and Mark blurted out the same time. I did a good job of holding back myugh at


    Rose¡¯s confused expression. She looked genuinely and utterly lost.


    ¡°You owe me a lot of money. I heard about your ident and got worried that if you die, I wouldn¡¯t


    get my money back so I came to ch*ck on you. The


    ¡°So what were you going to do? Stop me from dying?¡±


    I snorted and my shoulders shook as Iughed.


    ¡°Can you stop? I¡¯m trying to fill your memory here,¡± I said seriously when I stoppedughing. The


    caregiver tending to you, the b*dyguards outside, the hospital bills are all paid by me. You need to


    hurry up and pay me back.¡±


    My fingers swiftly wrapped around the bed frame to stop myself from toppling over when Rose


    angrily pushed me on the shoulder. ¡°You heartless and cruel woman! Do you even have any


    conscience? My son just woke up and has lost his memory, and all you¡¯re still concerned about is


    him paying you back!¡±


    That was it! I had lost my patience. I leapt from the bed and dragged her up. ¡°You ungrateful


    woman! You keep speaking like you were here when he was struggling to stay alive. Is that your


    way of thanking me?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She yelled as I pushed her from the bed and toward the door. ¡°Get your


    hands off me, b**ch!¡±


    I pressed her face to the wall and with one hand,I opened the door.


    My hands fell beside me when I saw the throng of people in the hallway. The security formed a solid


    wall between them and the door.


    team


    I recognized some of them as board members of GT group as I had seen them once or twice during


    a few shareholders¡® meetings.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± I stuck my head out from behind one of the guards and asked them. They


    quickly walked forward. ¡°We¡¯re rtives of Mark, we¡¯re here to see him.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to speak as another person picked up from where the rtive stopped. ¡°We also


    came from work, we are the board members. The man almost twisted his n*eck as he tried to look


    past the hefty men into the room. He shed me a sheepish smile, ¡°We heard he¡¯s awake so we¡¯ve


    come to see for ourselves.¡±


    What the hell?! No one, absolutely no one bothered to pay him a visit when he was unconscious,


    now that he¡¯s awake they¡¯re here to show their fake ass care. And these ugly people that imed to


    be his rtives, I swear, I don¡¯t recognize any of them. I¡¯m sure the board members must be


    Chapter 29 Ch.


    displeased, they were probably hoping that he would not make it.


    And how had they even found out. Mark just woke up now and I doubt even the doctor knew


    about it yet.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Well, I guess it won¡¯t take long before his amnesia will be revealed and his position as the CEO of


    GT group will be at risk

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 Chapter Eighty


    **EXPLICIT SCENE AHEAD**


    Roseing in finally to im the role of Mark¡¯s family member meant I no longer had any


    business there and I pushed myself past the gawking bodies of people with their gaudy outfits and


    overpowering perfumes that made made me wrinkle my nose in distaste until I reached the end of


    the corridor.


    For some reason, I nced back at the door to Mark¡¯s private ward with a wry chuckle sl*pping


    past my l*ps. Just look at all these people acting like the typical bottom climbers they were when


    they¡¯d been practically nowhere to be found, days ago.


    We never know who our true friends are until things go spectacrly to hell.


    Sighing, I sank into the passenger¡¯s seat of my car and pulled the door closed after me, then I threw


    my purse on the passenger side.


    I looked out of the windshield at the stream of people ebbing in and out of the hospital. And all I


    couldn¡¯t help but think of, sitting there, was the scene of Mark¡¯s ident where I¡¯d seen Luigi. I


    remembered seeing his rangy build just 5 o¡¯clock from me that day before he disappeared. Or


    maybe I thought I did?


    Regardless of what the fact was, if Luigi had indeed been at that ce, looking like a spy at a dead


    drop, it might not mean something good. And he was my friend at least. And as far as I was


    concerned, I could trust him to the point of believing he didn¡¯t have a hand in that incident. The only


    way to dispel those seeds of doubt from my head was to speak to Luigi about it¡­ wisely.


    When I got out of my car and walked towards Luigi¡¯s bar, I could already see the sign dering the


    bar ¡°Temporarily Closed.¡±


    Odd.


    I furrowed my brows disappointedly at the stronhoof words then ced my hands on the ss. and


    peered through the vian blinds over the ss windows from the outside.


    The only things I could make out were the stygian shadows and the ghostly outlines of vacant


    barstools and empty tables.


    I heaved out a sigh and rounded to the back of the building and slowly climbed up the stairs which I


    knew also led to his office. It was possible that he closed the bar but was still around in his office.


    The door swung open with a protesting groan, and the neat space seemed vacant and undisturbed


    until Ipletely walked into the room andnded my eyes on the familiar figure lounging in Luigi¡¯s


    chair.


    Lucas slowly swiveled to face me, his eyes instantly crinkling at the corners in an affable smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s my girl,¡± he purred in that molten chocte baritone that never failed to liquify my insides.


    I also broke into a smile, although being a little surprised to see him there. I came fully into the room


    and shut the door gently behind me as Lucas crossed the space between us in two long strides, to


    hug me and I surrendered into theforting warmth of his ch*st with blissful contentment before I


    asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luigi?¡±


    My eyes danced quickly around the room whilst still in an embrace with Lucas.


    my


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in so long and the first thing you ask about when we meet ist right


    hand man. My heart is broken,¡± his l*ps brushed lightly over my earlobe as he said this. I yfully


    pushed him away with one hand pressed t against his ch*st , ¡°Quit messing I have something to


    talk to him about.¡±


    around.


    Lucas took hold of the hand I initially ced in his ch*st , k*ssing it and he said. Tm over here,


    missing you like crazy but you¡¯re worried about someone else.¡±


    He then dropped my hand, feigning annoyance as he tried to walk away from me. But I didn¡¯t mind


    giving him that attention he craved.


    I pulled him back, looking at him seductively. ¡°If there is one man I¡¯m worried about, then it¡¯s the


    man in front of me,¡± I said and k*ssed his lower l*p.


    ¡°You¡¯re something else, you know that?¡± he chuckled as he pulled my waist closer to him and


    tucked some strands of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°And are you any better?¡± I teased him back.


    Lucas leaned closer to my face and his whispered against my l*ps where he wouldn¡¯t take his eyes


    off,


    ¡°Want to see how better I can be?¡± He whispered, nting his m*uth over mine in a k*ss that


    obliterated all my thoughts in an instant.


    A low, desperate whine escaped me as his tongue sl*pped past my l*ps. I ced my fingers lightly


    on his shoulder and melted against him. Our k*sses slowly heated up. I didn¡¯t realize when my butt


    found the hard wood of the desk and he leaned down against me so that there was no interruption.


    Soon, my legs wrapped my legs around his waist, clinging to him like a shipwrecked sailor and he


    lifted me up from the desk. He took me to the adjoining room while he continued to nt k*sses all


    over me that made me bubble up with excitedughter as my hands yed at the nape


    of his n*eck.


    He thenid me on the bed, pinning me down to the mattress.


    ¡°Gosh you don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited for this. Far too long,¡± Lucas whispered, pressing me


    even more fully as he began to k*ss. my n*eck.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I responded eagerly.


    This was everything I had desperately craved too and I hoped it wouldn¡¯t end for a long time. I¡¯ve


    been through so much and I deserved this much bliss after it all. This kind of delirious freefall that


    would take everyone and everything off my mind for a while.


    Oh, Lucas was a sight to behold from below.


    His dashing features and those intense eyes of his that I¡¯d fallen in love with, and the way the long


    locks of his hair fell over his hair, begging for my fingers to caress them.


    I felt a fresh wave of yearning at the sight of how his shirt strained against his muscles and the


    exposed part of his ch*st where a few buttons hade undone.


    There was a silver pendant dangling from the n*e around his n*eck, and not being able to


    resist any longer, I hooked one finger through that tempting n*e and pulled him down. until


    our l*ps met again.


    His weight pinned me in as his questing m*uth found it¡¯s home on every part of my skin ¡°Lucas¡­¡± I


    gasped out his name on a breathy whimper as he nipped at the juncture of my shoulder. My back


    arched wantonly off the mattress, seeking that connection.


    Chuckling darkly at my responsiveness, Lucas rewarded my ardor with a swirl of his tongue against


    my pulse point. I cried out a strangled mewl of ecstasy and my fingers scored his broad


    back.


    His m*uth trailed lower, until it reached my ch*st where he stopped.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, sitting up with a naughty smile and pushing my hair back so that I could make a


    show of taking off my top.


    When I hadpletely taken it off Lucas¡® hungry gaze raked over thece¨Ctrimmed demi¨Ccup bra I


    had on and his tongue unconsciously swiped over the fullness of his lower l*p.


    my


    Needing no further invitation, Lucas hauled me back against his b*dy as his hands found b*reback


    as we k*ssed messily at the same time he unsped what remained of my bra. Now he had the full


    sight of my n*ked ch*st . He cupped my swells in his hands and teased my nipples Chapter 80


    Chapter Fight


    with his thumbs while I gasped with pleasure. And then my gasps hiked up into whimpers when he


    ducked his head and captured one rosy bud between his l*ps, swirling his tongue in circuits over it


    and gently kneading the other.


    I let my head loll back against the pillows,pletely at Lucas¡¯s mercy,


    The louder I moaned, the harder he seemed to work his magic until both breasts had been


    thoroughly explored, leaving me breathless and eager for more.


    Then he made his way down my b*dy; his l*ps traced every inch of my flesh and when he reached


    TIV inner thighs, I felt a sense of anticipation building inside me. He stood off from me and also


    began to take his own clothes off and when his boxers slid down my eyes widened at the sight of


    his erection. It was huge and thick, standing tall and proud.


    The mere thought of having this man inside of me sent a rush of excitement through my b*dy. Hell,


    so much foring to find Luigi in his office. And at that point I wanted nothing more than to feel


    him deep inside me.


    My eyes continued to travel upward, following the thick shaft of his cock as it curved upwards,


    reaching towards the sky. At its tip, I could see the head throbbing slightly and begging for attention.


    It was already glistening with precum.


    Lucas, smiling proudly at me, stroked himself and came closer to me, pushing my thighs open


    slightly as he leaned all in


    ¡°f**k¡± I whispered, barely. It almost sounded like nothing because that was how quickly I lost. my


    breath when he began to thrust back and forth.


    ¡°Harder,¡± I demanded, bouncing and jiggling beneath him.


    He obeyed mymand, driving into me with renewed vigor and I moaned loudly, my nails digging


    into his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± I pleaded. ¡°Please keep going.¡±


    He obliged, mming into me with even greater force. I cried out in ecstasy. My whole b*dy


    trembled until after a long stretch of minutes that I couldn¡¯t count, he stopped, panting heavily. Then


    he copsed into the bed beside me, spent and satisfied, just as I was, and we bothid there for a


    few minutes to catch our breath.


    ¡°That was amazing. I grinned broadly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He leaned in to k*ss me softly on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 Chapter Eighty One


    SANDRA¡¯S POV


    I walked quickly out of the elevator, my heels clicking on the floors in time with the swaying of my


    hips as I strode down the hall towards my father¡¯s office. At the same time, I could feel the eyes of


    others following my every move. Some of the workers who passed by greeted me, but I didn¡¯t turn


    my head or respond as I continued to walk past.


    When I reached the door of my father¡¯s office, I barged right in, unannounced. Inside, my father was


    seated at his desk with two other men in front of him. Their heads turned around when I came in.


    My father raised an eyebrow at my appearance before wrapping things up with his visitors. ¡°I¡¯ll take


    care of the rest, you two go ahead.¡±


    The men nodded and left the room while I watched them go. Then, I turned back to face my father,


    striding into one of the chairs in front of his desk and mming my purse tiredly on the table. My


    father, James Henderson, was a Congressman who has been in politics for many years. He was


    known as one of the most powerful politicians in the country.


    He took off his sses and rested them on the table before looking up at me.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± he asked with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve told you whenever you have anything to talk to me


    about,e home. You can¡¯t keep barging into my meetings every time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fine. Noted,¡± I waved it off, then crossed my arms over my ch*st .


    ¡°So?¡± Dad queried. ¡°What¡¯s this about? I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mark. I don¡¯t want to marry him anymore. The words burst from me like a dam breaking.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be a cripple for the rest of his life, and I absolutely refuse to be shackled to some


    useless lump who can¡¯t even get it up!¡±


    Dad¡¯s face turned into a frown. ¡°Watch your m*uth, youngdy. That¡¯s no way for a respectable


    woman to speak.¡±


    I barked out a bitterugh. ¡°Respectable? You mean repressed! I¡¯m still very young, dad. I can¡¯t


    resign myself to a life without passion, without intimacy¡­¡± I leaned forward, ¡°I want out of this


    engagement as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. Do you have any idea how much I¡¯m counting on this alliance?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re really willing to just sell off my happiness like that to serve your own


    political ambition?¡±


    My father¡¯s green eyes bored into my face unyieldingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so melodramatic. It¡¯s temporary.


    Mark¡¯s injury may seem permanent now, but modern medicine works wonders. With time and


    therapy, who knows? He may recover even faster than expected.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡± I challenged. ¡°What if the doctors are wrong and he¡¯s confined to that


    wheelchair forever? Am I supposed to just sacrifice my life, my dreams of being cherished and


    fulfilled by a real man?¡±


    His loud sigh punctured the new silence in the room as he seemed to be weighing his next words.


    ¡°I understand this is difficult, Sandra. But I¡¯m not going to let you make a rash decision that could


    jeopardize everything I¡¯ve been working towards for decades. My career, my legacy, it¡¯s all on the


    line with this next election. Mark¡¯s family connection is too important to throw away on a mere


    possibility.¡± He got up from his seat and stepped around the desk tofort me. I¡¯m sorry, princess.


    But this is how it has to be. You¡¯re just going to have to learn patience andpromise.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stared at him wordlessly. Did he even realize how much of an embarrassment it would mean to me


    if I ended up marrying someone like Mark in the state he was in?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, selling out your only daughter¡¯s dreams for a few more years in Congress.


    Chapter 81 Chapter Eighty Que


    That¡¯s low, dad. Even for you.¡±


    ¡°Princess-


    I stood up angrily from the chair, snapping my hands up. I don¡¯t need you to butter me up. Just wait


    and see how I prove that Mark can¡¯t give me happiness. Then maybe you¡¯ll finally put me


    first.¡±


    Then I mmed the door harshly behind me, leaving Henderson standing alone in his office with


    a frown


    My head spun with frustration. How could he be so callous about my hopes and dreams? All


    because of his sted political ambitions. I seethed as I walked out of the building with anger roiling


    in my gut like a brushfire.


    Mark, that excuse for a man, would never be able to satisfy my S*xual appetite. I knew how many


    men I¡¯d done anyway with just because they¡¯d always left me wanting more.


    Now the man I was to marry was going to be living in a wheelchair? Then I¡¯d be the one to care for


    him like a nanny? Oh hell no. Never in my life. Just the thought of being trapped in an alliance with


    him made my skin crawl. If only I¡¯d disagreed to the union from the very beginning then all of this


    wouldn¡¯t be happening.


    More anger resurged in me when I imagined the mocking looks and hushed whispers from my circle


    of wealthy friends when news spread that the ¡°goody¨Ctwo¨Cshoes Sandra Henderson¡± had settled


    for a limp, impotent husband. I¡¯d be the punchline of every joke that would be made. It was


    uneptable. Unbearable. I had to make my father see reason, no matter what it took to open his


    eyes to Mark¡¯s ring inadequacies.


    In the hospital, the nurses were pulling him into a seated position on the bed before they lifted him


    like a rag doll and deposited him into the awaiting wheelchair. I almost gagged at the sight. Just


    look at that.


    ¡°There we go, all set, the younger nurse said with an empty smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be back to ch*ck on you in


    a bit, Mr. Torres. Try to get some fresh air if you can.¡±


    He sat slumped in his chair and stared vacantly at the floor.


    ¡°You¡±


    My voice seemed to have startled him from his thoughts. He looked at me and his eyes looked


    somewhat lost and empty.


    ¡°W¨Cwho are you?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    I froze, thinking quickly. So even the rumors that he¡¯d lost his memories were true? This made me


    furious all over again. I shrugged quickly out of my coat, letting it puddle on the floor, and walked


    towards him.¡±


    When I reached him, I threw one leg over hisp and straddled him against the metal frame of the


    wheelchair, cradling his stubbled face between my palms and crashed my m*uth over his in a


    demanding k*ss.


    Mark didn¡¯t flinch or try to push me off, simply allowing the aggressive k*ss with a kind of confused


    detachment. His shallow breaths remained steady and even as I ground myself shamelessly


    against him.


    I could feel no reflexive hardening between his legs. No re of arousal, just limp and impotent.


    ¡°God damn it!¡± I scoffed, scrambling off hisp in disgust.


    I actually pitied him for a second before that feeling twisted into resentment. Furiously, I unzipped


    his pants and reached inside, and pulled out his penis with little to no enthusiasm. It was of a very


    impressive size, that much I could praise. But despite its size and girth, and no matter how hard I


    squeezed or caressed it, it remainedid and unresponsive. There was simply nothing inside it


    worth feeling except for his pulses throbbing against my fingertips.


    I even tried to stroked it with both hands! I started at the base and worked my way up to the head. I


    even tried stroking it as roughly as I could, just maybe, I might be able to coax some life Chapter 81


    Chapter Fichty Que


    into the lump of useless flesh. But there was no response either.


    Mark just stared at my efforts with a hollow and dispassionate gaze.


    You¡¯ve lost it, haven¡¯t you?¡± I sneered, ripping my hand free from him in revulsion. You¡¯ve lost your


    manhood and everything that could bring me satisfaction as a wife. So listen closely, it¡¯s


    over between us.¡±


    Then I loomed over his withered form, crossing my arms under my breasts.


    ¡°Well Don¡¯t you have anything to say? Any defense for yourself as a respectable husband¨Cto¨Cbe?¡± I


    said sarcastically.


    Mark blinked slowly, then gave a faint shake of his head. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give you what you want,


    you¡¯re right. We should call off the engagement.¡±


    Brilliant, I thought. I had proof to show my father now.


    Swinging my legs around and turning for the exit, I saw Sydney, looking stunned.


    ¡°And what the f**k is it you¡¯re staring at me like that for? Get out of my way. This impotent man is


    yours now,¡± I sneered and stormed out.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 Chapter Eighty Two


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I watched Sandra¡¯s retreating figure with a look of amusement. The woman had a ir for the


    dramatic entries and exits, even when the situation didn¡¯t call for it. As soon as Sandra was out of


    sight, I nced back at Mark who had turned around on the wheels of his wheelchair to fix the


    zipper of his hospital pants.


    His amnesia didn¡¯t take away his feelings of self awareness at least, I thought. knew what had


    happened a few seconds before I arrived at the door. I did hear hering about him not being


    S*xually active or something.


    I


    Mark turned back to face me, his brows arching up as though he was silently daring me toment


    on his situation. And I felt heat creeping up my n*eck all because I was fighting back augh. Even


    with his memory gone, Mark still wouldn¡¯t stop acting tough. Talk about the kind of egoistic


    consistency that ran in one¡¯s veins.


    I folded my arms over my ch*st and walked into the room as nonchntly as I could, and with a


    pointed look, I took in his appearance from his hair to his b*refeet.


    ¡°You know, most people would be mortified to get caught with their pants undone in public,¡± I


    quipped sarcastically.


    ¡°But then again, you never were ¡®most people, to begin with.¡±


    His l*ps a slid into a light, unabashed grin


    ¡°What can I say? I must have been a trendsetter. Anyway, I¡¯m d that you came in on time, I was


    almost raped my supposed fiance¨Cto¨Cbe. Or might I say¡­ex fiance.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and pretended not to hear his quip about Sandra. Whatever drama happened


    between them had nothing to do with me.


    Instead, I fixed Mark with a challenging stare and stretched out five fingers in front of his face. ¡°How


    many is this?¡±


    Mark scoffed. He looked like he was affronted by my audacity to test his mental faculties. Did


    amnesiacs also somehow lose memories of certain words or phrases? Because I was tempted to


    tell him; ¡°beggars can¡¯t be choosers¡°, with how insulted he looked because I¡¯d asked him that. I only


    have amnesia, not a full¨Con lobotomy. Don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±


    I retorted, ¡°Then how do I know you¡¯re not just pretending to be smart? If your memory is truly


    intact, a simple counting exercise shouldn¡¯t be an issue,¡± then waved my outstretched hand in front


    of his face again, ¡°So, how many?¡±


    He fixed me with a glower that could almost peel paint, but I knew there was no real power or


    grudge behind it anyway. It¡¯s not like he even remembered whatever past grudges he held: ¡°Five,¡±


    he ground out through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s damn five fingers. Happy now?¡±


    I nodded satisfactorily, although I didn¡¯t allow the smile on my face to form fully. I changed my hand


    position to hold up three fingers this time..


    ¡°And how many is this?¡±


    ¡°Three,¡± Mark huffed out withan exasperated sigh,


    ¡°It¡¯s three fingers. I¡¯m not an idiot, contrary to what you might believe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯ve established that much.¡± My l*ps twitched into a smirk before my expression sobered


    again. I observed Mark with an appraising look, as I quickly articted my next words. in my head


    before saying it out.


    The annual GT Group shareholders¡® meeting ising up next month. Thanks to your mother¡¯s


    publicity stunt about your amnesia, a lot of investors are getting antsy. They¡¯re questioning, whether


    you¡¯re still fit to be at the helm aspany president.¡±


    Chapter 82 Chapter Eighty Two


    He was staring at me quite tensely but I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking


    The not saying I agree with their assessment, I rified evenly. ¡°But you can¡¯t afford to be


    pared. This shareholders meeting could very well decide whether you get to keep your seat on the


    board of directors¡±


    Mark wasn¡¯t looking like be understood the gravity of what was going on. Had it been that he was


    his previous self, Mark wouldn¡¯t go down easy to watch an empire he had built his entire life being


    toiled with.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember anything. Can you help me prepare?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know the first thing about your shareholders or the inner workings of GT


    Group:


    I paused and gave him a meaningful look.


    ¡°But I did bring you someone who can help.


    With a subtle p of my hands, I gestured to the doorway, where the sharply dressed man


    entered.


    As usual Mark¡¯s assistant still carried himself with the same air of professionalism despite the


    bandage wrapped around his head. He was carrying some documents in his hand.


    ¡°This is your assistant, I exined, motioning for the man toe closer.


    ¡°He was also in that car ident with you, but luckily, his memory is still intact. He knows more


    about your work situation and CT Group¡¯s affairs than I ever could.¡±


    The assistant have a polite nod of greeting.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Torres. It¡¯s good to see you up and well.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mark nodded nkly as the man fl*pped the document open showing page after page of


    meticulouslypiled information.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put together aprehensive report detailing your current workload, major uing projects,


    and background on the key yers within thepany, including brief profiles on the members of


    the board and their potential concerns.


    Hearing Mark¡¯s assistant talk and walk him through the contents of the document, I felt a bit jealous.


    Might be needless to say, but I did. I wouldn¡¯t mind with so much if I also had someone as loyal as


    him as my assistant. But at the end of the day, people are usually loyal to the people who, through


    them, they get to pay their bills.


    ¡°Good job,¡± I praised the assistant anyway.


    ¡°After this shareholders¡® meeting, make sure Mark gives you a well¨Cdeserved promotion and raise.


    Maybe even a bonus for going so above and beyond.¡±


    The faintest of smiles lighted up around the corners of the man¡¯s m*uth, but he still kept his


    professional demeanor.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m just doing my job. And I¡¯ll do my absolute best to help prepare the president.¡± I


    made an approving nod before looking down at my watch with a small frown.


    ¡°I should get going. I have another meeting across town in thirty minutes.¡±


    Then looked back up at Mark until we stared at each other for a good five seconds.


    ¡°You two have plenty to discuss. Get acquainted with all those details.¡±


    Mark looked a bit disappointed, perhap, it was the faintest traces of a memory trying to resurface? If


    that was it, that would probably be the best thing to tone everything back to how it


    was.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay? Help me sort through all of this?¡± I was already shaking my head before


    he finished talking.


    ¡°No, in fact, I probably won¡¯te to see you again,¡± I said.


    Maybe you don¡¯t remember, but I¡¯ve always said keeping an appropriate distance from an ex-


    husband is one of my core principles. I¡¯ve done what I can to point you in the right direction.


    Chapter 82 Chapter Eighty Two


    Your assistant is already here to put you through everything like we said earlier, so need any further


    help from me.¡±


    I added this with onest smile.


    ¡°Good luck, Mark. Goodbye.¡±


    you


    Chapter 82 Chapter Eighty Two

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83 Chapter Eighty Three


    The past weeks have been blissful and I finally felt like I had my life back and I was actually living it


    Having helped Mark to the extent I could, assured that he was fine and his position as President


    could still be salvaged, I could finally focus on work and myself.


    My heart filled with warmth and my stomach fl*pped with joy just at the thought of the dates have


    been having more frequently with Lucas, I have also been having more time to see Lucas. It was


    like we both had a silent agreement to salvage the little time we have whenever we weren¡¯t working


    and focus more on our rtionship.


    Since I knew Lucas, way before we departed, I had always knew he was a sweet boy and would


    grow into a sweeter man but Lucas had wowed me


    Despite the assional news and some updates from mywyer about Be that sometime


    disconcerted me, a day hadn¡¯t gone by that I didn¡¯t blush, smile sheepishly orugh wholeheartedly


    like a lovesick teenager during a phone call or video call Lucas keeps showing me a side I never


    thought any man had to them. A side that I used to believe could only be possessed by fictional


    men. In a nutshell, Lucas had been perfect,


    As bregrudging as it may sound, I have also had time to fully focus on Be¡¯s case I disliked this


    need to tend to her case but the fact that I was the first person that was reached out to must be a


    sign. It was an opportunity I had to use well. Perhaps, Be wille out of it a new woman. I was


    able to get a cl*p of when Be dropped her gun with an unremorseful exmation and then she


    out her havds up in the air and said, ¡°I have a mental illness, I want to see mywyer¡± I almost went


    crazy. Who has a mental illness and still go ahead to say they have a mental illness?! I had bitterly


    and frustratedlyined about it to mywyer, bemoaned that it would only work against her


    before mywyer softly calmed me down that there was no problem at all. He said the fact that she


    mentioned it at the crime scene will give him a good defense.


    I raised my brows as he exined how the whole admission will help in getting the judge to be


    lenient on her.


    I mentally pped my hands as I realized that Be had actually had everything properly nned


    out. If I had to say the truth, I was impressed. If she wasn¡¯t such a hateful b**ch and we hadn¡¯t got


    on the wrong foot, I might have given her a position in ourpany.


    I had to be present the day the case was being held at court while Grace had stayed at work.


    Once again, I was impressed at mywyer¡¯s skills. He was a sweet talker. After a sound argument,


    he made the judge believe that Be was under the influence of her derangement, even her


    statement that day was under the influence of her mental illness as she was unaware of what she


    was really saying.


    And Be, to my expectations, yed along by acting like she was out of it once in a while, Once


    again, I was reminded of how much of a good actress she was.


    Mywyer also backed all of his ims by providing evidences of ckmails from Isaac, phone call


    recordings and texts of him threatening to ruin Be¡¯s life or make her lose her unborn child if she


    didn¡¯t feed his addiction by giving him money, there were also pictorial evidences where Isaac was


    either rough handling Be or standing over her beaten form like a starved predator. He even


    somehow got two persons who stood as witnesses to the beatings Isaac used to give to Be when


    she was with him and pregnant with his child. All these, he tagged, ¡®the cause of her


    Trauma.


    I was wowed. I didn¡¯t even bother to think where and how he had been able to get all of these


    because it was beyond me. Afterall, I paid him handsomely.


    At the end of it all, Be was sent to a mental hospital for adequate treatment instead of a prison.


    Even before the judge spoke up, I already knew what his decision would be.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. This was the best oue, maybe the one I had unconsciously hoped


    Chapter 34hapter Twee there.


    for


    Although, Be and I had be estranged because of Mark I feel like I have punished her in


    my own way


    Unfortunately as it sounds, He¡¯s rtionship with Isaac had been long and she was sadly still my


    sister Isaac made her a pretty damaged person and she had to seriously do something I it. So


    sending her to a mental hospital was killing two birds with one stone. First, I got her out of my way


    for a while and got my punishment by depriving her of her freedom Secondly, she gets proper care


    and bes a better person.


    My phone rang out and 1 waltzed out of the kitchen, dancing to my ringing time as I made my way


    to where my phone was in the living room.


    I smiled at the caller¡¯s ID. ¡°Hey babe, I called to ch*ck up on yo


    I interrupted her softly, a smile dancing on my l*ps, ¡°How many times will you call to ch*ck up


    on me?¡±


    Grace sighed over the phone. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m worried. You looked really sick when you left. The


    assurance that ¡®re fine is the only way I can focus on work. Has your order arrived?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry yourself too much, just focus on your work, okay? Because I¡¯m going to be


    fine. I guess I¡¯m just a bit more tired than usual. That¡¯s just it¡±


    There was a pause and I could almost picture her squinting her eyes at me as she tried to ligure out


    if I was telling the truth or not. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She finally asked.


    ¡°Yes, mummy, you can hang up now.¡±


    A cuteugh escaped her l*ps before she said, ¡°Take care, amidst herughter and hung up


    afterwards.


    I had had toe home early from work because I felt too tired and Grace had to take care of


    work.


    I went back to the kitchen and finished devouring the pizza I ordered. I knew it wasn¡¯t the best thing


    to take considering that I needed food that would give me strength but it¡¯s what I was craving and I


    honestly didn¡¯t have the strength to cook.


    When I was done, I downed the pizza with the borate wine I had ordered with the pizza. There


    was a lot to celebrate and be thankful for. I cleaned up the kitch


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    then grabbed a flute


    and the remaining bottle of wine and left for my room.


    There I stripped down to nothing then wrapped a towel around myself. I prepared a warm, healthy


    and soothing bath then I set the flute and wine on the holder by the th


    I intended to spend hours, having a calming bath and then I would have a rejuvenating sleep. It was


    all I needed.


    I was about to step into the bath when I remembered that onest ingredient was missing. Music.


    What was an awesome bath without music?


    I rushed out of the bathroom back to the room and grabbed my phone. I was about to step back into


    the bathroom when I felt a cold metal on my nape. ¡°Turn around!¡±


    Memories of the first time something like this happened raided me and I felt paralyzed for a


    moment. Immediately after that day, I had upgraded the security system around the house so how


    was anyone able to get in?


    ¡°I said turn around!¡± The bugler yelled and I was shaken out of my paralyzed state.


    I did as instructed and turned to face the bugler. I slowly looked up and I was stunned at the person


    that was staring right back at me with a mischievous grin.


    How?!


    I couldn¡¯t even hide my surprise. ¡°How bad is the security at the mental hospital?¡± I gaped, ¡°How


    did


    you manage to escape their premises and the cops are not on your heels?¡±


    Be¡¯s face held no emotion after her grin fell and she stared back at me. She scoffed nonchntly,


    ¡°Those fools?¡± She shrugged feebly, ¡°All I had to tell them was that I had a stomach ache. They


    sent me to the hospital with some dense talkative police that guarded us. I escaped.


    Chapter 53 Chapter Eighty Three


    from there. Easy peasy.


    It was then that I noticed the green hospital gown she had on. My puzzled frown still remained.


    though. ¡°So how did you get into my house then?¡±


    She smirked again. This is why you should have agile people around you. Your poor neighbor is an


    olddy with an equally rotten, poor eyesight, she mistook me for whoever lives with you. It quickly


    told her I forgot my keys and you wouldn¡¯t pick up your phone, so she let me climb over


    her wall


    Wow. I mentally made a note to have a serious talk with the olddy. ¡°But how did you get ins the


    house?¡± I further inquired.


    ¡°You ask too much question, b**ch,¡± she pressed the gun that was now on my temple harder.


    I rolled my eyes at the feel of the metal muzzle on my temple. If she would shoot my brains out, she


    would have by now, she wouldn¡¯t be indulging in stupid conversation that doesn¡¯t have anything to


    do with me dying.


    I took the risk and strolled to the sofa in my room. I was too worn out. I didn¡¯t leave work toe


    and y twenty questions with my sister sh bugler..


    She seemed surprised at my action as she just gaped at me for a while. I stared back at her. My


    gaze went from the stoic expression on her face as she repositioned her stance and pointed the


    gun at me then my gaze fell on her finger on the trigger then to the muzzle.


    A little bit pressure and a bullet wille barreling out of the gun and into my skull or heart,


    wherever she targeted.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. I wasn¡¯t ready or interested in dying neither did I want to be involved


    with her I was sure they¡¯d be searching for her by now¡­ or soon.


    I crossed my legs and met her gaze. ¡°What do you want from me, Be? Why have youe


    here?¡±


    She red at me. When she spoke, her voice was filled with anger, bitterness and most of all,


    desperation. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that you hired awyer for me, I would have made your brains and blood


    stter on your white wall. Now, what I want is to leave this shitty ce. I want to go faraway from


    you all so you will give me your car and your credit card now.¡±


    My lids felt heavy as I looked up at her. I didn¡¯t even think much about her request. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give


    them to you,¡± I said. I just wanted her out of here.


    I slowly stood up and walked to my drawers. I opened the top drawer, took my car keys and credit


    card, I even took some of the cash in the drawer and handed everything to her.


    She could leave, go far away as possible, I didn¡¯t care. It was exactly what I wanted. .She snatched


    them from my hands and stuffed them inside her pocket like the thief that she


    was. I was waiting for her to leave so I could lock the door and recontact the securitypany


    when I suddenly felt a hard hit on my head.


    I clutched the edge of the drawer and staggered back. A damning headache suddenly came on and


    my gaze remained unfocused.


    I felt another hit on the same spot and this time, I couldn¡¯t hold myself upright, I went crashing into


    the floor beside the drawer.


    All I could see was the blurry floor and her b*refeet but I heard her clearly sneer at me,


    Thought I would thank you, huh?¡± Then I watched as those feet turned around and marched


    away.


    As


    my gaze got blurrier and the edges of my blurry gaze darkened, I had only one thought, ¡°Great. At


    least, I can avoid the suspicion of harboring a fugitive.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 Chapter Eighty Four


    Again, I woke up with a the worst of splitting headaches there could be¡­ exaggerated that a bur too


    much, but yes, it hurt. I slightly winced as I turned to my side. I could make out a pole, a blue


    curtain, white walls and I could already tell that I was in a hospital. Memories of what happened and


    obviouslynded me in a hospital assailed me.


    Who brought me here? I wondered but I continued putting the right name on the things I could see;


    a beepingputer, another blue curtain, more white walls, walk a-


    ¡°Oh my God, Sydney!¡±


    I suddenly felt arms on my arm. I squeezed my eyes shut, my head ached as I turned to face the


    direction that the voice hade from.


    It was Grace. I managed a smile but my smile fell the moment I noticed her swollen, red rimmed


    eyes and watery smile and the dark circles under her eyes. Grace never had dark circles or swollen


    eyes. No matter how long orte she worked, she always had a way to make them look non¨C


    existent.


    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± I asked in rm and tried to stand up but Grace quickly pressed


    my shoulder down, and her fingers slowly massaged a muscle under it. ¡°Rx, girl rx. You need


    to rest,¡± her voice quivered as she spoke but her voice sounded happy.


    Suddenly, at the wrongest time, I remembered. I looked up at a smiling Grace. She was brushing


    her hands down on my hair softly.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I said weakly, but even with a weak voice, I sounded desperate.


    I held my breath, hoping that it wasn¡¯t time yet. The shareholder¡® meeting of GT Group was to be


    held the next day. As a shareholder, I¡¯m also supposed to attend and that was more of the reason


    why I had left work so that I could have time to rest and attend the meeting in good state but Be


    just had to ruin everything.


    I


    ¡°You!¡± Grace used, a slight frown on her face. She choked out, ¡°You scared me to death! When


    gol home yesterday, I found you lying on the floor in your room, motionless.¡± She sniffed, ¡°No matter


    how much I called for you, you wouldn¡¯t wake up. Her voice shook this time, ¡°I thought you were


    dead. If anything happened to you, I would die of guilt. You said you weren¡¯t feeling. well, but I still


    insisted on staying at the office for that damn overtime. I should have been with- you


    I gave her a weak smile, ¡°I feel much better now, don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±


    She pouted, ¡°You know I¡¯ll always worry, then she pulled me into a hug.


    ¡°What time is it? Or to be more specific, what day is it? How long have you been here?¡± Grace


    frowned and pulled away. ¡°Why do you need to know all that?¡± She asked but she answered my


    questions anyway. ¡°We¡¯ve been in the hospital for hours, we spent the night here.¡± I sighed and


    sank into the bed. ¡°Can you help me ch*ck on the shareholders¡® meeting of GT Group? I am


    supposed to attend.¡±


    Grace scowled at me and said, ¡°Sydney, what you need now is rest. Not to be running helter skelter


    all in the name of attending some meeting. Forget about that damned shareholders¡® meeting. Your


    health is the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Grace, I¡¯m supposed to be in attendance. I tried to sit up, but Grace wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°You should rest, Sydney.¡±


    I knew she meant well but I was starting to get pissed. ¡°Gracr, stop it. I have to be there. It¡¯s just fir


    about a couple of hours and I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Nuh uh, nope, you¡¯d remain here for at least an hour.¡±


    I red at her and she met my re with an equally fierce one. Neither of us was willing to back


    down.


    Our stare down was broken when the sound of the door being opened reached us. We both


    Chapter 81 Chapter Eighty Four


    turned toward the door.


    It was the doctor. He had a vibrant smile, the type that was so genuine that you couldn¡¯t help but


    return the smile and we both did. Except Grace¡¯s smile was wider, her eyes twinkled and she


    blushed!


    I shook my head as I looked away from her, a small smile tugging at my l*ps. It was about time.


    ¡°Doctor, how am I doing now?¡± I asked, deciding to focus on the matter at hand now.


    ¡°Miss Sydney, right?¡± I nodded and intently looked at the doctor¡¯s face, hoping to catch. every shift


    of emotion in his facial expression, as he studied my medical history. Then he looked up with a


    smile on his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re in good health. Though there are still some test results. we¡¯re


    waiting for, we¡¯ll call you when they¡¯re ready or whenever we have news. For now, you can go home


    and you should get a lot of rest, okay?


    Sydney nodded, ¡°I understand, thank you, doctor.¡±


    I passed a ¡®now what look at Grace and she rolled her eyes. But before she caught my eye, caught


    her eyeing the unaware doctor..


    I


    Soon enough, the doctor turned to Grace, ¡°You too,¡± he pointed the pen he had in his hand toward


    her and I didn¡¯t think my friend could brush harder than she already was. ¡°You need to take care of


    yourself while looking after the patient. Look at you, you¡¯re all flushed, you haven¡¯t slept a wink


    sincest night! Look, you¡¯re almost turning into a panda.¡±


    Grace giggled weirdly and blushed, ¡°I¡­ I understand, thank you, doctor,¡± I almost pped my


    forehead as I listened to her stammer.


    The doctor beamed at her, he briefly turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two now, call me if you need


    anything, okay?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°We will.¡±


    Grace breathed a sigh of relief after the doctor left the room and started to fan her face. ¡°Gosh! I


    can¡¯t believe that man saw me with these dark circles. I must look like a lunatic. She turned to me,


    ¡°Do I look like a lunatic?¡±


    ¡°No. You do not look like a lunatic.¡±


    She pouted then her gaze suddenly narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re still not going to that meeting.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Grace. See? The doctor said I¡¯m fine. Why else should I not go?¡±


    ¡°Because you need to rest, Grace said matter of factly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to that meeting. I deadpanned. I promise you, as soon as the shareholders¡® meeting is


    over, I¡¯lle back and rest, okay?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Grace looked at me and sighed, her eyes filled with concern, ¡°Fine, If you insist, I¡¯ll drive you there.


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head and she was already ring at me before I said anything. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°And why will you do that?¡± She shot back defiantly.


    I took her hands in mine, ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night, Grace and you worked all day yesterday, you


    will be too tired to drive. You don¡¯t want to put me either of us in danger by dozing off while driving,


    do you?¡± She shook her head and I nodded too.


    Then I clutched her hand tighter. ¡°Now, Promise me that you¡¯ll go home and sleep for a few hours,


    and after the meeting, I¡¯d call you do that you cane pick, okay?¡±


    It felt like it took cons before Grace reluctantly nodded, agreeing to my terms.


    Grace and I left the hospital after we settled the necessary bills. Thankfully, Grace, ever considerate


    and smart thinking brought me a dress. It wasn¡¯t very appropriate for a formal meeting but it will do.


    When we got outside, she ensured that I got the taxi in her presence while she waited in the car.


    The moment I hailed down a taxi and got in, the two cars zoomed off at the same time and we


    parted ways where we had to.


    Luckily, I arrived in time for the shareholders meeting. The door was starting to close when I


    Chapter 84 Chapter Eighty Four.


    hollered out, ¡°A minute, please hastening my steps until I got in and then the door was shut


    after me


    I easily found my usual seat that had my namete on it. I sighed as I settled in the seat. Now the


    one problem I had with the seat that was assigned to me was the fact that Rose¡¯s seat was next to


    mine. I usually had to seat through her res and scowls and whenever I try to make a suggestion.


    I spent the rest of the meeting gritting my teeth and clenching my fists because she wouldn¡¯t stop


    scoffing and snorting. The woman really did know how to get on my nerves


    I exhaled deeply after I was settled in my seat. I turned to her so we could exchange our usual fake


    smile ¨C not that it was necessary but it had be a routine of some sort


    only to be surprised at the person sitting next to me.


    My eyes traveled to the namete and back. Why and when? I wondered. I asked with a staggering


    smile, Lucas, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 Chapter Eighty Five


    ¡°Because Rose sold her shares to me,¡± Lucas replied with a self satisfied smirk


    I drew back in shock, What? Why would she do that?


    I remember vividly when Mark confidently told me that he had more shares and became the de-


    facto head of the Group because of his mother¡¯s five percent if added to his own forty six percent


    stake. So what does Rose selling her shares to Lucas mean now? No shareholder. especially the


    greedy ones here in this room, will allow a partially sick man to head them with below average of


    the totalpany¡¯s shares


    Even if Mark hadn¡¯t lost his memory, he still would not be able to ensure absolute control amongst


    the board of directors.


    I gazed around the room at the other shareholders as we waited for the host and Mark; some of


    them were having low conversations between themselves but I could literally see the greed in their


    eyes. This was the opportunity they¡¯ve probably all been waiting for, the opportunity to


    overtake


    I just hoped all these wouldn¡¯t be too overwhelming for him as he is still struggling to grasp


    everything around him.


    I turned back to Lucas who had his gaze affixed on my face. The corner of his l*ps tipped up in a


    small smile. ¡°You look stunning


    ¡°Huh?¡± I blurted out. I contemted telling him about what had happened to me and that I was


    actuallying from the hospital after being unconscious for a whole night. But it wasn¡¯t the


    appropriate ce. Besides, there was a more radical matter at hand.


    I said you look stunning. I slightly felt his breath on my face as he moved closer, his eyes shifting


    from my l*ps to my eyes. Tm resisting the urge to pull you in my arms and ravish you right now.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Did you just say Rose sold her shares to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered, his brows drawing down in a small frown.


    ¡°Why will she sell her shares to you?¡± I whisper¨Cyelled. I shook my head, trying to make sense of


    everything. ¡°How did you even get her to sell them to you in the first ce? Rose¡¯s shares are like


    her lifeline. She would never let go of it. Most importantly, she hates us owning shares in GT Group


    the most.


    His smile widened and looked more mischievous. I drew back. I didn¡¯t like that look at all. And I was


    sure I would like whatever he had to say even less. ¡°Ofcourse, I know all that.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I frantically threw my hands in the air. ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Rx, babe,¡± he drawled and moved closer to me. ¡°So here¡¯s the thing,¡± he ttened his palm on


    the long conference table, I naturally knew Rise would not easily agree to sell shares so I used.


    some tricks.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously. ¡°What tricks, Lucas. What did you do?¡± I did not like where


    this was going at all.


    ¡°So I have been nning this for a while, yeah.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± I gaped at him, utterly surprised.


    He smirked, ¡°Yes. You couldn¡¯t tell, right?


    What the hell! My insides were screaming but instead I said calmly, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Before I returned to the country, I pulled the connections I had in the gambling world and


    made them introduce Rose to it. As you well know, Rose is a sucker for winning, she hates to lose.


    So since she was still new in the game, she kept on losing and kept on thinking that she couldn¡¯t


    leave like a loser so she kept ying until she was addicted. Now it wasn¡¯t a case of losing it


    winning anymore, it was now a case of her feeding her addiction. After she used up all of her


    enormous savings and owed the casino a lot of money. To repay her debt, she had not


    Chapter 840lugiter Fielov Live


    13


    choice but to fall back on the most valuable asset that she had, his grin widened and I swear Lucas


    looked like a manitar. ¡°And that was the GT Group shares


    His l*ps curled in a self indulgent smile and he proudly told me, ¡°She had to repay her debts o


    slowly, she started to sell those shares to an anonymous buyer. She sold it to the anonymous buyer


    because his bid was the highest. Guess who the mysterious buyer is, habe


    My heart was practically thrumming in my ch*st , ¡°You¡±


    His hand reached under the table and he squeezed my thigh. ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡±


    I managed augh that sounded like a strangled cry to my ears.


    He continued, ¡°When the shares remained about three percent, she started to hestate. By the time


    it became one percent, she refused to sell anymore. I have been trying to get her to sell it but she


    remained unyielding so on the day of Mark¡¯s engagement, I sent someone to take her and tie her to


    the suburbs on the outskirts of the city. There I threatened and intimidated her for days¡­¡±


    I suddenly felt extremely guilty and ashamed that I hadn¡¯t believed Rose when she said she was


    thrown in a remote ce with nowork. So she was telling the truth after all. She was stuck in


    that remote ce because my own boyfriend abducted her. She must have been ridden with


    dismay that she missed her son¡¯s engagement and wedding only toe back and find out that her


    son had been involved in a ghastly motor ident which caused him to lose his memory. For the


    first time ever, I felt pity for Rose. I wondered the misery she must be in. She was in much pain yet


    she hid it so well by being b**chy and frustrating.


    He cleared his throat and shrugged. ¡°One morning, she eventually agreed to sell it. Perhaps, she


    had missed her son and wanted to see him again. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t want him to love face before


    the members of the parliament and ruin the good marriage arrangement, he shrugged. again, I


    don¡¯t know why because I hadn¡¯t even begun to torture her as myst resort but she signed thest


    share transfer agreement.¡±


    He then reclined in his seat with a smug smile.


    I stared at Mark, my eyes searching his as I looked into them.


    I felt uneasy and I wished he hadn¡¯t told me all the things he told me now. How could he? Why did


    he do it? I thought he had forgiven them and let the past remain in the past.


    As I looked at him right now, the stupid ugly snug smile still stered on his face, he looked


    different from the man I know and fell in love with. I searched for the kind forgiving man I loved and


    my heart fell to the pit of my stomach when I couldn¡¯t find him.


    Who is this man?


    ¡°What now?¡± His smile wiped off and his expression softened, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?


    What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡±


    I licked my l*ps and pulled away from him, ignoring his question. I felt deceived. I felt duped.


    ¡°Sydney, look at me,¡± he ordered and I obliged. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. Rose and her husband, for their


    own selfish interests, squeezed out my mother, poisoned my b*dy and made me a weakling who


    had to rely on the wheels andfort of a wheelchair for twenty years of my best years!¡± I could


    hear and see the hatred and bitterness in his voice and eyes and I just stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°I go to the hospital as often as I take my daily meals! You know how much suffering I have suffered


    to get here, you knew how hard it was for me, you know all this, Sydney. They deserve whatever


    comes to them.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± I asked in a croaked voice.


    He looked ahead, his gaze fixed on the head of the chair where Mark would take his seat. ¡°What I¡¯d


    do today is to kick Rose and Mark out of the board of directors and get back what my mother and 1


    deserve. What was rightfully ours all this while.¡±


    I flinched when he grabbed my hand and palmed his ch*st with his own hand. ¡°Sydney, his voice


    was soft and I caught a glimpse of my Lucas, ¡°I know what must be going through your head. I


    know you think I¡¯ve changed, but I have no choice. It¡¯s beyond my control¡±


    I wanted to yell at him and tell him that it was not beyond his control. He could let it all forget about


    it. But I didn¡¯t. I stared at him and listened to him speak


    go and


    ¡°The only thing that hasn¡¯t changed is that I love you and I¡¯ll always do no matter what. So can you


    help me?¡±


    I was moved by his words. I knew what he had gone through, his pain, the helplessness and misery


    of going in and out of the hospital, his second home. But if I agreed to help him take over from


    Mark, what about the promise that I made to Doris?


    It was unfair, being faced with a choice like this. Why did he have to get revenge and make me


    have to choose?


    ¡°Sydney?¡±


    I swallowed and looked away from his probing gaze. I didn¡¯t want to see the expression in his eyes


    when I told him that I wouldn¡¯t be able to support him or help him. I already gave my word to Doris


    but he didn¡¯t let me.


    He gave my hand a squeeze, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t decide, he paused and added, ¡°Yet. I


    understand. But since you haven¡¯te to a decision, just keep silent, okay?¡±


    I looked up at him, about to tell him that I had made my decision when the door opened and the


    host¡¯s voice broke the noisy silence in the room and all the murmuring stopped.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°GT Group 111 Annual Shareholders¡® Meeting is now starting!


    Lucas gave me a nod and a smile. Then he released my hand and got on his feet. Everyone


    walked as he walked to the stage.


    He smiled as he opened his m*uth to address all of us. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, I am Lucas, the


    youngest son of the founder of GT Group. As you all know, the current CEO of the Group, Mark,


    has lost the ability to remain the CEO of GT Group.¡±


    There were murmurs then it slowly went down. ¡°Due to that fact, I would like to propose a motion to


    cancel his position as CEO of the group. If you¡¯re in support, please, raise your hands.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 Chapter Eighty Six


    Silence descended the room, wrapping everywhere like a cloak of thick nket. People exchanged


    looks before they settled their gaze on Lucas.


    I looked at Lucas¡® unfathomable expression and I wondered why he was doing all of these? What


    was the need for this power he was seeking to gain? Why did he have to take revenge after he had


    forgiven them? Had he been waiting all these while for Doris to be out of the picture before he made


    his move?


    I sighed. I couldn¡¯t quite fmdrag my gaze from this man addressing everyone, his eyes willing


    everyone to raise their hands and vote to support him. He seemed too unfamiliar, too cruel. Where


    was my softhearted Lucas? The one who shrugged and said, ¡°it¡¯s all in the past now.¡± A hand


    slowly raised in the air and all heads turned to the man that raised his hand. Almost a secondter,


    another person raised their hand, voting their support and in mere minutes, several hands of the


    shareholders that supported Laucas were up in the air.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As they continued to raise their hands, my heart sank further down. I could already see Mark losing


    his position and I imagined Lucas cruelly kicking him out of thepany. It was funny. how I was


    able to easily conjure up Lucas doing something so insensitive. I guess it was all lingering


    underneath the surface all these while.


    Mark would lose his position in GT Group and there would be nothing I would be able to do about


    it.


    I thought about speaking to Lucas. Perhaps I could talk him out of this whole fiasco. He imed. he


    loves me right? So he¡¯d listen to me, I tried to convince myself but one look at Lucas standing there,


    the firm set of his jaw, his eyes glinting with satisfaction and greed, I knew better than to be


    delusioned. There was no talking him out of this one.


    The door to the conference room suddenly burst open and all heads turned to see Mark leisurely


    and confidently stride in, his chin in the air and his assistant in tow. When he was well into the room,


    he nced at everyone with that indifferent set of facial expression.


    He tutted nastily, ¡°A shareholder meeting was going to be held and no one informed me?¡± He raised


    a mocking brow, ¡°You think that would make removing me from my position any easy?¡°. He scoffed


    and settled his biting stare on Lucas, ¡°How desperate are you?¡±


    Maybe it was his hypocrisy or the assured way he spoke but slowly, most of the shareholders


    retracted their hands.


    Lucas gaze darkened but he continued to coerce the shareholders, ¡°You do not have anything to


    worry about. This man here is all talk and that¡¯s all. He has only forty six percent of the Group¡¯s


    shares. If you all cooperate with me, together, we¡¯d have forty nine percent of the shares. As long


    as we unite, we can redistribute the speaking rights of the board of directors¡±


    Lucas¡® words hung in the air as everyone processed them. They discreetly looked between


    themselves. Quite alright, Lucas¡® offer sounded more inviting and m*uth watering even though he


    was new amongst us.


    When Mark was in charge as the CEO of GT Group, he was autocratic and had absolute speaking


    rights. He never bothered to seek anyone¡¯s opinion, though he made decisions that prospered¡± the


    company, a lot of the shareholders were dissatisfied with this.


    Once again, hands started to fill the air.


    Mark cast an indifferent gaze at Lucas. And I could see that he hadn¡¯t changed a bit. If I hadn¡¯t


    known that he lost his memory,I would have ever believed that he did. He was handling his memory


    loss quite alright. I wanted to go up there and give him a pat on the shoulder and afterward tell him


    that I am proud of him.


    We all watched as she made his way to the podium, literally snatched the microphone from its stand


    and spoke into it. I think there is still one shareholder in this room who has not chosen to collude


    with you.¡± My heart rammed in my ch*st as his gaze fell on me. ¡°Sydney,¡± he said firmly, ¡°please,


    make your choice.¡±


    Chapter 86 Chapter Eighty Six


    I nervously looked around and found everyone looking at me, waiting for me to make a choice. I bit


    my l*p. I should have listened to Grace and gone back home to rest. Or maybe it would have been


    better if I had remained unconscious until the damn meeting was over.


    But I didn¡¯t listen to Grace and I am not on the hospital bed oblivious to what was happening around


    me. I am here in this conference room and I have to make a choice now.


    My gaze slid to Lucs who was looking at me, encouraging me with his eyes that I didn¡¯t need to


    make any choice. I could easily announce that I didn¡¯t want to merge my shares with anyone¡¯s but


    that would still mean I was indirectly supporting Lucas..


    My eyes traveled from Lucas to Mark. As usual, Mark¡¯s gaze was unfathomable or maybe it was but


    all it said was, ¡°You don¡¯t matter. Your measly shares don¡¯t matter so no matter who you choose to


    side with, I don¡¯t care and I will still remain the CEO.


    That unabashed confidence in himself. That was one of his personalities that I had once fallen in


    love with.


    I got on my feet. I wondered what will be of my rtionship with Mark after I have announced


    my decision. Right now, my five percent will determine the fate of GT Group; it will determine who


    will hold the reins.


    response


    I didn¡¯t realize I was already standing and everyone was expecting my until I was shaken out of my


    transfix.


    ¡°Miss Sydney, are you choosing to abstain? Time¡¯s not on our side, we need your response,¡± the


    host said pensively.


    I exhaled deeply. Then I tipped my chin and held the host¡¯s gaze. ¡°I choose Mark.¡±


    There was a deafening silence. There was a triumphant and arrogant smile on Mark¡¯s face. I felt the


    probing stare on my temple. I took the dare and turned my gaze to Lucas. His face had twisted in an


    ugly way and I couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing Lucas this mad.


    I will speak to himter, I assured myself. He would understand that I had promised Mark and I


    couldn¡¯t pick sides with him.


    ¡°Very well, in that case, I will announce that I will continue to serve as the CEO of Z Group.¡± Mark


    said in a you¨Call¨Care¨Cworth¨Cnothing tone. ¡°And I will be even more autocratic in the future. I will


    solely take decisions that will move the firm forward. All shareholders must understand that the


    ability to lead the group to a higher position, to double your dividends, is determined. by individual


    ability, not by mere blood rtionships or conspirations.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think Lucas¡® facial expression could turn uglier at Mark¡¯s words. The shareholders who


    chose to unite with Lucas and make him the leader looked shocked by his words.


    With the look in their eyes, you could tell that they were reevaluating their choices. Yes, Mark


    indeed was autocratic and overbearing but it was undeniable that he led the group to


    unprecedented achievements and heights. He did have absolute speaking rights, but everyone.


    knew and could see that he used the power to bring real benefits to the it¡¯s employees and


    shareholders.


    ¡°Alright, everyone please leave, I have family matters to deal with,¡± he ordered as though he were


    speaking with children.


    I gaped at him, had losing his memory made him even more arrogant and rude?

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 Chapter Eighty Seven


    Mark¡¯s POV


    I resisted the urge to smirk when Sydney chose to merge her shares with mine.


    If only she knew.


    I smiled as I gauged the sympathy in her eyes, the crease of her eyebrows as she looked between


    Lucas and me.


    I turned to the other shareholders with a straight face and announced my sovereign rein. If they


    thought they could easily get rid of me then they were wrong, very wrong.


    It had all been thanks to a little bit of patience. Lucas wouldn¡¯t have revealed his true intentions to


    everyone if I hadn¡¯t remained patient, sit back and watching him y us all.


    Ever since Lucas came back, I had been keeping an eye on him. I wouldn¡¯t have cared at all about


    a random man that dropped down the sky and started to im to be my f**king uncle. but it turned


    out that the two women in my life adored him.


    Grandma Doris, I could manage but Sydney? Nah. It was infuriating how Sydney was all over him


    that night and then afterward I ceased to exist to her or matter as a person at least. Not that she


    ever acknowledged me since after our divorce but then I liked to believe that she was trying. to


    make something of herself and working but since Lucas came into her life, she was always with


    him.


    I almost told my assistant to stop watching them and giving me updates because it only made. me


    want to punch the guy till I made a gaping hole in his stomach or pretty face. But I was curious, for a


    while, I forgot about Sydney and just focused on Lucas, my damned uncle. Grandma Doris told me


    about him. My family was unkind to him just because Grandpa married. another wife and loved her


    more. She told me everything, right from when my father took him away ¨C practically exiled a poor


    baby, that was cruel, even I would admit right to when she started to look for him and finally found


    him after he had lived his early years as a rich miserable boy. Grandma said and I quote, ¡°He¡¯s


    such a sweet boy with a pure heart, Mark. It didn¡¯t even take long for the poor boy to forgive me.


    Get along with him and you¡¯d see how wonderful his personality is.¡±


    Pure heart, my ass!


    ¨C


    I knew something was not right about him. So I made my private investigator start to trail him.


    Because I couldn¡¯t believe that a child that had been torn from his mother since birth, poisoned and


    left alone to live as if he didn¡¯t exist would just forgive the people that made life hard for him like


    that. I didn¡¯t believe it for one second. No one was that pure.


    After a few weeks of tailing him, I heavily contemted firing the private investigator but he was the


    best. Those first few,wecks, Lucas was a sweet man. He was either taking his long lost crush on a


    romantic date or he was helping an olddy safely cross the road or he was making a kid giggle in a


    supermarket. He was always being the perfect guy in one way or the other, thanks to everyone


    being moved by such trivial things.


    What the f**k! I was infuriated. I didn¡¯t pay a huge sum to get boring info like that so the investigator


    kept at it and then he found out more.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    More of the gentlemanly things that Lucas did was work. The private investigator looked more into


    his working hours and that was how his meeting with GT Group¡¯s shareholders and some gamblers


    was revealed.


    And then I found out that mum was addicted to gambling that it was almost sucking our fortune dry


    and that was because she tried to take from my own savings. Later, she confessed that she had


    sold some of the shares, simultaneously, the private investigator found out that Lucas started it all;


    he started and fed my mother¡¯s addiction and he were the mysterious buyers of the shares. I would


    have gone ballistic. Beaten him to a pulp and lock him up till he rot in jail but¡­ something stopped


    me. It was weird because whenever I was mad, I never hesitate to act on it


    Chapter 87 Chapter Eighty Seven


    13


    1207


    but this time,I hesitated then I thought about how he had made all if us a fool, including Sydney who


    seemed to really like maybe, love even I thought about all if these for days then I came to a


    conclusion that I would leave him be and not take any action at least, I would not take any action


    he¡¯d be aware of.


    The private investigator, my assistant and my mom had been shocked at my decision but I knew it


    was the best. If I went ahead to get him arrested, Sydney would only hate me more abdb ever


    believe that the f**ker she was in love with was a conniving bastard.


    Even now, he couldn¡¯t hide his anger as he gazed at Sydney after she announced that she chose


    me. Did he ever even love her? I found myself wondering. After all I¡¯ve made Sydney go through in


    our marriage, she didn¡¯t deserve another horrible rtionship.


    I knew that to root Lucas out, I had to n painstakingly and be patient and that was exactly what I


    did. I strictly followed my n and waited for him topletely let down his guard and tear off his


    disguise before Sydney when he thought he had seeded. I wanted Sydney to see him in his true


    colors.


    So, after Lucas nned everything. I don¡¯t know how he got Grandma to tell me to marry Sandra


    but Grandma suggested it and I agreed to the engagement with Sandra.


    As the days went on, my private investigator found out more information. Apparently, Lucas had


    nned to instigate a car ident on my engagement day ¨C an ident that will surely take my life


    andpletely get me out of the picture. His n, we discovered, was to seize the opportunity of


    my death that he would make happen and rece my ce as Sandra¡¯s fiance and then he¡¯d seize


    control of GT Group.


    I was shocked, to be honest. I wondered why he was with Sydney, tagging her along when he


    means to marry someone else. Though, I didn¡¯t hear that he¡¯s married to Sandra yet but it was


    satisfying that the b**ch was out of my life.


    Really, my n was a stone that I¡¯ve used to kill lots of birds.


    I also worked in helping mum get rid of her addiction to gambling. Later, it became a game exposing


    Lucas but a part of me still thinks that mum might still be addicted to the act.


    of


    That aside. Mum had been furious when I told her I would get in the car and get involved in the


    ident he had nned. We had argued about it for days until she reluctantly agreed to see


    reason with me. We needed to make everything look like it was working his way so I had to get


    in the car.


    When the car came running into us, I tightly grabbed the seat belt as I protected my head,


    minimizing my injuries. My assistant and driver took care of themselves too.


    The swift arrival of the ambnce and police, thanks to Sydney, had made it impossible for Lucas¡®


    men toe to the ident scene to ensure that I was dead and if I wasn¡¯t, they¡¯d do the job.


    So when I woke up at the hospital, I hatched my final n and pretended to have lost my


    memory


    With mum¡¯s help¡®, I announced to the outside world that I had lost my memory and the information


    spread everywhere, making everyone think that he had lost his ability to control GT Group. All a plot


    to give Lucas what he wants and just as expected, at that point, Lucaspletely let down his


    guard.


    What made this amnesia bit if the n more thrilling and heart warming was Sydney¡¯s concern. for


    me. She tried to hide it but it was always there that she was concerned about him. Each time we¡¯re


    alone together, I feel extremely joyful. Sometimes, I feel so happy to the extent that I usually


    contemted telling her the truth but I was just happy, I didn¡¯t lose


    my brains.


    ying the amnesia drama with her sometimes made me want to burst outughing and pointing at


    her face but I always ensure to hold back myughter and keep up my act.


    It was not expected that she would choose to support me now. It had been a risk though. For all I


    knew, Sydney might have refused to merge her shares with me but thankfully, she did.


    ¡°Alright, everyone please leave, I have family matters to deal with,¡± I said after the host was done.


    spluttering some gibberish.


    Chapter 87 Chapter Eighty Seven..


    As soon as my words fell, the shareholders, regretting that they had chosen the wrong side,


    scrambled out of the room with their heads hung down in shame. Mark watched as Sydney


    confidently filed out that I almost missed Lucas ring at the b*dyguard who had stepped forward


    and stopped him from leaving the room.


    ¡°Uncle, we haven¡¯t finished our family affairs, you can¡¯t leave yet, I said. As he took a step back and


    turned to face me,the b*dy guards locked the double doors.


    ¡°What are you proud of, huh?¡± He scowled at me. ¡°Even if you win this time, don¡¯t forget that I still


    have ten percent of the shares in my possession, I still have the chance to make aeback, we¡¯ll


    fight slowly. He held my gaze, Winning doesn¡¯t have to be now but some day.¡±


    Some day, I scoffed and thought ridiculously in my head. Just like how today had been someday in


    his n.


    you believe me if I told you that I can dilute your shares clean in an hour?¡±


    You¡¯re talking about the 10% of your hand?¡± I scoffed and raised my eyebrows,¡±


    He said nothing, the rage in his eyes just grew further as he narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look carefully at those mysterious uses hidden between the lines before signing the


    contract?¡® I shook my head, ¡°No? Oh. I see. Well, you should have.¡±


    My uncle gave me a long hard look before speaking calmly, ¡°You are clever, but I have plenty of


    ways to deal with you.¡±


    I tipped my head back and groaned out a noise, dragging my palm down my face in frustration. I


    was being dramatic but it was impossible not to be exasperated about Lucas¡® constant calmness.


    That was one thing I hated so much about Lucas; he always managed to remain calm, no matter


    the situation.


    I sneered at him. I got down from the podium, walked up to him and started to circle him, ¡°Oh uncle.


    I admire how confidently you always believe in yourself.¡±


    I stopped before him and held Iris gaze. ¡°But I¡¯d advise you not to try anything else. This is my


    territory,¡± I enunciated every word so that it could get stuck in his sick head. ¡°So you better roll back


    to Italy where you came from before I kill you! That¡¯s where you should be!¡±


    As expected, he only gave off the shift in his aloofness by giving an angry look then he turned


    around and stormed out.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Chapter Eighty Eight


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    I frowned when I checked the time. I hadn¡¯t thought that Lucas would be involved in the family


    matters discussion until the door was jammed close with Lucas¡® back at me.


    I decided to wait at the door of the conference room. I paced up and down the hallway, loitered at


    the door but he still was not outside yet.


    Suddenly, the door was forcefully pushed open and Lucas stomped out. He seemed angry as he


    was walking with so much force.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I called but he didn¡¯t stop.


    I ran after him. When I was at an arm¡¯s length behind him, I reached out and grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°Come on, stop walking. ¡°He


    He stopped walking and I quickly walked around him to stand before him. He had an indifferent


    gaze as he looked down at him and my heart skipped a bit in fear. Fear of what?


    I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t choose to support you.¡±


    ¡°I told you to remain silent and we agreed that you would,¡± his voice was tinged with a mix of


    betrayal and confusion.


    Well, I did not agree to remain silent, he instructed me to do it. I wanted to tell him that but


    whatever. It wasn¡¯t like it would make him forgive me. So I said instead, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s jus


    that I promised Doris first, you know, she asked me to watch Mark¡¯s back and I promised him that I


    would.¡±


    ¡°And when is that?¡± He asked irritably.


    The time we went to the hospital together.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a while, he just regarded me until I was starting to think there was


    something on my face. And I had to toy with my fingers to keep my hands busy. I wanted to pull him


    to me and k*ss him and tell him that he didn¡¯t need to bother himself with anything but I¡¯m pretty


    sure he¡¯d push me away if I tried to touch him or go closer to him.


    My heart squeezed in my ch*st at the way he looked at me and I had to swallow to stop the tears


    from falling. The tenderness in his eyes when he looked down at me, the warmth..they weren¡¯t


    there.


    ¡°Lucas?¡± I whispered.


    As he continued to give me that long look, something that I couldn¡¯t quite decipher shed in his


    eyes, then it was gone as soon as it came. Then he smiled and my heart broke even more because


    the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes; his eyes didn¡¯t twinkle like they usually do. The smile was nd and


    I wished I could just wipe it off his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Syd.¡± He shrugged nonchntly, ¡°Maybe this is the helplessness in the business world.¡±


    His smile twitched and he added, ¡°I often wonder though, if our childhood memories can ever match


    your marriage with Mark.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My brows creased in confusion. When did we migrate from business to childhood.


    memories and marriage?


    ¡°Even before now, you always seemed so concerned about Mark. You im that the divorce was


    what you wanted, yet you kept tabs on the man who made your marriage life miserable.¡±


    I felt the V on my forehead deepened, ¡°I never kept tabs on Mark. I don¡¯t keep tabs on ¨C¡± ¡°Maybe,


    we should take a break.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat and my words froze in my m*uth. Now where¡¯s thating from?


    I tried to calm my fast beating heart. He said maybe, so it was still negotiable.


    ¡°Why would we do that?¡±


    Chapter 58 Chapter Fighty Light


    1207


    He shrugged and opened his m*uth to speak but I interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t love met


    anymore, is that it? The love you always proim you have for me us gone so now you want to


    break up with me?¡±


    He gave me another look then smiled again. I swear I wanted to p that smile off his face.


    ¡°Sydney, Mark wants me back to Italy, maybe this is a good opportunity for us to think about this


    question.¡±


    I took a step back and looked at him. I mean I seriously looked at him. I was so shocked by his


    words that everything flew out of my head.


    ¡°Mark wants you, I finally blurted out. ¡°Tell me Lucas, when did Mark start telling you what he wants


    you to do and when did you start listening to him?¡± Because all of these weren¡¯t making


    any sense.


    ¡°Okay. I have to go back to Italy.¡±


    I looked at him incredulously. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to?¡±


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I hated that my voice quivered but I went on anyway, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re going


    back to Italy alone?¡±


    I remembered the countless times he had asked me toe with him whenever he was going


    back. I had always told him to give me time. Eventually, he promised to take me to Italy to see


    where he lived all these years that we weren¡¯t together, and now he wanted to go back alone. What


    does this mean? Am I being abandoned again? I finally found the man of my dreams, now this? So


    much for ¡®I¡¯ll never ever let you go again.


    He stuck his hand in his pocket. Even though he was standing a few feet from me, I could see him


    drifting far away from me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He nodded and looked into my eye as he responded, ¡°Yes, I am going back alone. If I figure it out,


    I¡¯ll contact you.¡±


    ¡°If!¡± I said incredulously. ¡°What¡¯s this, Lucas?¡± My voice trembled, ¡°Some kind of business deal?¡± He


    threw his face away and I wanted to hold his face and look into his eyes and see that he was joking.


    He¡¯dugh out loud and I would too. Then he¡¯d k*ss me and we¡¯d go home. But I couldn¡¯t hold his


    face and look into his eyes because all thetter would not happen unless I wanted to be


    delusional.


    I swallowed and took a step forward. Even though my heart was sinking and all I wanted to do was


    run down the hallway, find a restroom and bawl out my eyes there, I managed to croak out,


    Then I¡­ can I go to the airport to see you off?¡± I stammered.


    ¡°No need.¡± Lucas immediately answered in a cl*pped tone. His response was definite.


    And with that, he walked past me and walked down the hallway in long strides without a backward


    nce.


    A lone tear slid down my cheeks as I watched his retreating figure. Just like that, he was gone


    again. It felt like I was hit on the face with a metal bucket and I shuffled closer to the wall to steady


    myself, thankful that I was alone in the hallway.


    I leaned my head against the wall and sniffed quietly, unable to stop the tears from dropping. For


    the umpteenth time, I regretted my decision ining for this stupid meeting. If I had. listened to


    Grace, all of these would not have happened; I wouldn¡¯t have witnessed this foreign side to Lucas;


    the side that made me now wonder if it was Lucas that just broke up with me or someone else.


    My hands shook as I unlocked my phone, sniffing. My sniffs were getting louder and I didn¡¯t want


    anyone seeing me like this. My fingers trembled as I dialed Grace¡¯s phone number. Suddenly,


    someone cleared their throat. I looked up, my vision slightly blurred by the tears that clouded in my


    eyes to see Mark leaning against the doorframe of the conference room. How long has he been


    there?


    I stood upright. ¡°What now?¡± I folded my arms across my ch*st to hide my trembling hands.


    Chapter 88 Chapter Eighty Light


    ¡°How satisfying do you find watching me make a fool of myself? I bet you¡¯ve been waiting to mock


    me I tried to make my voice sound clear and calm, angry even. Maybe I could pour out all the anger


    I couldn¡¯t direct towards Lucas for dumping him into whatever stupid conversation he was about to


    have with me.


    Instead of a snarkyeback, Mark surprised me when he sighed. His eyes didn¡¯t hold that


    mocking or mischievous glint I expected to find there.


    There was azy aura to the way he looked at me, a tenderness that confused me was directed at


    me


    ¡°How could I mock you?¡± With a serious expression, he said, I¡¯vepletely fallen in love with you.


    In this game of love, you¡¯vepletely won. From now on, I have no deception, no trickery for you,


    onlyplete submission.¡±


    Okay! He definitely lost his memory and I just pitied him more. I just hope he doesn¡¯t go about


    mboyantly dering his love to random girls and women.


    He pushed himself away from the doorframe and awkwardly remained before the door. I thought the


    silence that descended made this even weirder until he started to fiddle with his fingers.


    Okay. What?


    Realizing his unusual action, he quickly stopped fiddling with his fingers and dug them into his


    pocket. As if he didn¡¯t know what to do with his hands and himself, he removed his hands from his


    pocket before he dug one of his hands back in and took out a cigarette and a lighter.


    I watched as he prepared to light the cigarette. Heughed nervously and said jokingly, his words


    slightly muffled because of the cigarette between his l*ps. ¡°Say something, your silence makes my


    confession sound like a joke.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke, the doctor just told me I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 Chapter Eighty Nine


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    Mark seemed to have gotten frozen on the spot. His hand that held the lighter remained poised at


    the tip of the cigarette that was still stuck in between his l*ps as he looked at me, or rather, as he


    gaped at me.


    His hands fell to his side. His words were heavily coated with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not joking.


    I gave him a nk look. When did we be such buddies that I would make such a joke? I


    thought. He must be thinking the same because he shook his head and we just stared at eachother


    like that for a while.


    Suddenly, Mark seemed to now understand me as he quickly put away the cigarette and lighter


    away in his pocket.


    He looked rmed, slightly panicked as he took a step closer, his gaze marily shifting from the


    hallway to my face. I wondered, slightly amused in the midst of all these emotional turmoil, if he was


    going to run. Does the mention of a baby or the sight of a pregnant woman scare him


    so much?


    Instead he took a step forward and asked, sounding concerned, ¡°Is it Lucas¡¯s?¡± He gaze slid down.


    the hallway again, ¡°Do you want me to bring him back? For you, I can allow him to stay here. I rolled


    my eyes. Why would he ask him to leave in the first ce? And why is he even being nice? The


    Mark I remember doesn¡¯t care then I remembered; he lost his memory.


    I shook my head and gave an indifferent look. There¡¯d be no need for that. I don¡¯t want my man to


    stay with me just because of the child, that¡¯s like trapping him and that will only lead to disasters.¡± I


    looked down the hall, attempting to hide the pain I was sure was ring in my eyes, ¡°He left


    because he wanted to, not because you asked him to. If he still loves me, he wille. back. I will


    keep waiting for him here.¡±


    I turned back to Mark when I heard him sigh. His gaze was already on me and he said, ¡°I feel sorry


    for your current situation.¡± I slightly raised my eyebrows at the look on his face. He actually did look


    sorry. Wow. Is this really Mark? ¡°I will be honest though,¡± he continued, ¡°I am still very happy that


    you chose to stand by my side, not his. I am grateful.¡±


    ¡°Then you should thank your Grandmother,¡± I said coldly, suddenly vexed that this whole shares


    thing was what caused the first big fight between Lucas and I. ¡°It is her you need to be grateful to.


    She is a wise and visionary woman. If she had not asked me to give her my word in advance, trust


    me, I would have made a different choice today.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He looked like he wanted to say something but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he just stuck his hands back in


    his pocket and looked away from my face.


    I broke the silence, feeling my anger rise, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Why am I even apologizing? ¡°I am so f**king


    annoyed of your presence right now, I have to leave.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I turned my back to him and walked down the hallway. I could feel


    his gaze on my back as I strutted down the hallway.


    My phone vibrated in my hands. When I checked it, I saw several missed calls from Grace. I almost


    smacked my head on my forehead when I remembered that I had dialed her number before I saw


    Mark. She must have gotten worried when I didn¡¯t pick her calls.


    I picked up the call. ¡°Hey!¡± I said and even I could hear the urgency that tinged my voice, ¡°Come


    pick me up.¡±


    There was a short pause and I could easily picture Grace¡¯s eyes probing me if I were before her.


    Then she said softly but I couldn¡¯t miss the confusion that coated her words even if I wanted to,


    ¡°Sydney, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? You sound¡­ off.¡±


    I swallowed, ¡°Nothing is wrong. Oh, a lot is wrong. Then I added in a small voice, ¡°I just want to go


    home.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t ask me any more questions. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a jiffy, was all she said before I hung up.


    Chapter 89 Chapter Eighty Nine


    I looked around me and saw that I was already outside. All the bustling noise of the busy streets


    near and far, started to register, the honks of cars mixed with the asional screeching of tires. I


    turned and saw the bench that was always there, at the far end of the coffee shop beside the GT


    Group building. Thankfully, no one was there. I simply walked and slowly lowered myself on the


    Scal


    My eyes were trained in the distance, but my mind was in a more distant ce, filled with doubtful


    and fearful thoughts.


    Soon enough, Grace¡¯s car appeared in my sight. And thankfully, I didn¡¯t need to shout her name or


    walk back to the front of the GT Group building because she saw me sitting there..


    She nodded and stopped. I numbly got on my feet, opened the door that Grace had opened halfway


    and climbed into the car beside Grace.


    None of us said anything as Grace drove to the parking space of GT Group and made a U¨Cturn. As


    she drove us home. I kept my gaze glued to the window beside me. But I could feel her constantly


    peering at me. Finally, she broke the serene silence and asked gently. ¡°Do you want to talk about


    it?¡±


    I turned my face to the front, looking ahead at the cars before us then I shook my head. I leaned


    back in the seat and closed my eyes,my ch*st rising as I sighed.


    That was one thing I loved about Grace, she never probed or forced me to speak. She always knew


    when I needed peace and she always gave me. It was like her little superpower.


    I didn¡¯t hear her say anything. She just quietly drove us home.


    By the time we got to our apartment and the car rolled to a stop as Grace parked, I had finally


    sorted out my emotions and I was ready to speak.


    As soon Grace removed the key from the ignition and the purring of the engine stopped.i blurted


    out. ¡°Lucas and I broke up, he¡¯s going back to Italy, and I¡¯m pregnant with his child.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to see Grace¡¯s face to know that she was stunned. She definitely hasn¡¯t expected a lot


    to happen in such a short time. I hadn¡¯t expected it either.


    I finally looked her way and I saw her firm grip on the steering wheel as she took everything in. And


    probably thinking of the right words to say.


    ¡°Sydney¡­¡± she finally turned to me and our eyes met. As usual, her eyes were filled with concern


    for me. I really hated that I always made her worried. Why does stuff always have to just sprout. up


    from nowhere in my life?


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Her voice trembled as she got her question out.


    I looked ahead and with another sigh, I answered. ¡°Obviously, I will keep the child. As for Lucas¡­ I


    trailed off, suppressing the sudden pain


    anger and pity for myself that aroused as I


    said his name. ¡°I will leave him be¡±


    ¡°So. Grace started tentatively but I already knew what was on her mind.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, saving her the stress, ¡°I don¡¯t n to tell him the news.¡±


    Grace exhaled. Then she suddenly asked in a falsely rxed tone. ¡°Can I be the child¡¯s godmother


    then?¡±


    My smile widened in a wide grin as the warmth of her support struggled to subdue the pain in my


    heart and I can already see how easier the journey and trials will all be as long as I have my best


    friend by my side. I nced at her, ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s not you, who else? I couldn¡¯t find a more


    suitable godmother than you.¡±


    She undus her seatbelt and leaned toward me, engulfing me in a warm hug. She said gently,


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for giving me an opportunity to be the unborn baby¡¯s godmother. I can¡¯t wait


    to hold him or her in my hands.¡±


    I hugged her back and let the tears fall freely. I rid myself of the heartache as I clung to her, wetting


    her shirt with my tears. And Grace just silently held me like she always did. Her hold on me


    tightened then the sound of her muffled sobs reached my ears.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 Chapter Ny


    A FEW MONTHS LATER


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wee to this world, Aiden Mommy loves you so much, I whispered into his tiny cars and he


    squinted at me before closing his eyes again. And I wondered if he heard me. I wondered if he


    could feel and tell that he was in his mother¡¯s arms


    My eyes watered, filled with tears of joy as I stroked the decks of my son just the dought that he


    was mine made my heart swell with so much love and happiness God the booked an innocent. Too


    pure for this world.


    Without anyplications, I had sessfully given birth to a bouncy baby boy in the same hospital


    where I had found out that I was pregnant.


    I smiled. The past few months had been a lot, it was a m*uth that was filled with a rollercoaster of


    emotions, a month where I had received support and love, even from people I hadn¡¯t expected it


    from. Infact, these past few months have been one of my favorites..


    Grace sighed again, her gaze glued to Aiden in my hands as if he had hypnotized her. ¡°Thes going


    to grow into a handsome hunk¡±


    Iughed, Aiden shook in my hands as my shoulder moved, ¡°Already?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I can already see it, she murmured back, absentmindedly, her gaze trained on Aiden. He would be


    stunning


    After she was allowed in, Grace had been silent. She just hugged me and stared at Aiden as if he


    was unreal, as though if she touched him, he would disappear into the air. After minutes had


    passed, she finally moved closer and touched his fists, gasping as her hands came in contact with


    my son¡¯s flesh. You would think she had never seen or touched a baby before.


    She touched Aiden¡¯s hands then gently tried to stick her pinky finger in¨Cbetween his small clenched


    fists.


    ¡°You should stop doing that before he decides to never let go? I smiled. She had been doing that


    since she touched him.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute,¡± she cooed. She drew back from him and looked at me, her eyes gleaming with


    restrained tears, ¡°Aiden is so cute that I want to just scream and cry at his beauty


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I slightly winced when I felt a sharp pain in my perineal area and I briefly


    wondered if it was okay for me tough so much after going through the strenuousness of


    childbirth.


    Childbirth is scary. After Aiden, I don¡¯t think I want to go through that process anymore. Atleast, not


    anytime soon.


    I was terrified and tired and on the verge of giving up. I thought I would never be able to push my


    child out and that I would die with him in my stomach but the doctor and nurses edged me on and


    Mark was there.


    His hands gripped mine, silently passing across that he would never let go. I had blurry. memories


    of me shouting for him to go away; I hit and bit him whenever he got closer but he still remained by


    my side, cheering me on even though there was nothing to cheer on. You can do it, Sydney. Come


    on, you¡¯re strong and your baby can¡¯t wait to meet you.


    He was by my side until Aiden let out his first sound an ear piercing cry. I had never been so happy


    to hear a cry.


    Mark, that man, had been more supportive than I would have imagined in a thousand years. In the


    past months, he was there for me through thick and thin.


    Instead ofughing, I settled for grinning. ¡°Have some dignity, will you? You¡¯re his godmother. ¡°I


    can¡¯t help it,¡± she cooed and looked at Aiden again, her l*ps stretching into a wider smile. ¡°You¡¯re


    crying just by touching him now. If you keep this up, when he grows up, he¡¯ll think


    you¡¯re a strange aunt who only cries when you see him.¡±


    Graceughter filled the room. When shebsovered up, she took Aiden from me and gently swayed


    him. Holding his tiny fists, she said, ¡°Then I have a lot of practice to do so I can get used to his


    beauty. I must familiarize myself with him. I can¡¯t bear to let him think I¡¯m a strange aunt in the


    future.¡±


    I shook my head at her dramatics. I watched the two of them, Aiden¡¯s eyes were closed and Grace¡¯s


    full attention was on him. My heart warmed at the sight of the both of them. I can already tell that


    Aiden will have so much support and love in his life. He would be surrounded by it; I would make


    sure of that.


    My grin slowly faded and my l*ps twisted unpleasantly as he crossed my mind. I said to Grace. I¡¯m


    thinking of going to Italy.¡±


    Grace paused then she sighed and continued to sway Aiden in her arms. ¡°To do what, Sydney?¡±


    She asked exasperatedly.


    I knew she knew what I wanted to go there for but since she asked, I was going to answer too.


    To find Lucas.¡±


    I was disheartened and shocked when after a month, Lucas didn¡¯te back or even contact me.


    Weeks of me waiting stretched into months and still no word from the bastard.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± She turned to me, sl*pping on her scolding face. ¡°You just gave


    birth. I won¡¯t let you go anywhere now and I¡¯m sure Mark wouldn¡¯t allow it to.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t go now. Surely, I¡¯m not fit for that stress now. I¡¯ll go after a month or so.


    When I feel very rested.¡±


    Grace shook her head. She looked down at Aiden before facing me again, ¡°With Aiden?¡± She


    pouted, ¡°I¡¯ll miss him, you can¡¯t do this to me, it¡¯s too cruel.¡±


    I smiled. I smiled at her drama, as usual. I also smiled at the fact that she wasn¡¯t talking of stopping


    me, she knew I had made my decision and she had epted it.


    I shook her head, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m not going with Aiden. I will go alone. But, I¡¯ll definitelye


    back soon, I can¡¯t bear to leave Aiden for that long. I don¡¯t think I can ever.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement and I knew that if she wasn¡¯t holding Aiden, she would have.


    pped in excitement.


    ¡°Then I had better start learning how to be a single mother now, it seems exciting and I can¡¯t wait


    I shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to learn anything about being a single mom, I don¡¯t intend to


    leave you alone with him forever. Besides, I¡¯ll find you some help.¡±


    ¡®I gave her a sidelong nce and teased, almost wiggling my brows, ¡°After all, it¡¯s not very


    convenient to go on a date with a baby, right?¡±


    Grace¡¯s face turned red and her brows deeply drew down in an exaggerated frown. ¡°Wh ¨C what are


    you saying?¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about you and that handsome doctor. You guys are dating, aren¡¯t you? Tell


    me the truth,¡± I held her gaze and looking me in the eye suddenly became an issue for Grace, ¡°Do


    you apany me to the hospital every time just to see that handsome doctor?¡± ¡°Whatttt,¡± she


    drew back dramatically. When I didn¡¯t budge she shrugged as much as she could while she held


    Aiden, ¡°Well,¡± she elongated, ¡°caring about you is true, and looking at the handsome doctor is also


    true.¡±


    Iughed at her inconvenience and she brightened, a big grin on her l*ps.


    At that moment, Mark swaggered in. Seeing the expressions on our faces, he smiled and asked,


    ¡°What are you two talking about looking so happy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Grace said in a singy songy tone as she walked forward and handed


    Aiden to Mark.


    Mark readily took him from her. He held Aiden so gently and skillfully, that you¡¯d think he had spent


    his entire life either being a father or studying the art of being a father.


    Chapter 90 Chapter Ny,


    He closed his eyes and ced a k*ss on his forehead. If there was an outsider amongst us, they


    would have thought he was Aiden¡¯s father.


    A smile danced on Grace¡¯s l*ps as she whispered to me. I¡¯m going out, you two chat.¡±


    I nodded. The room fell silent as I watched her leave the room while Mark focused on Aiden.


    Chapter 90 Chapter Ny c

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 Chapter Ny One


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    Mark must have noticed that I had turned my gaze from Grace¡¯s retreating figure and pinned it on


    him because he looked up from Aiden and blurted, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that?¡± I scowled at him.


    He smiled and asked softly, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something to upset you?¡± Since I


    made my decision to have Aiden, Mark had unfailingly been there for me. Grace and I were


    surprised and I kept holding my breath¡­I kept my fingers crossed, thinking that someday he¡¯d get


    tired of either pretending or just get tired of tending to a woman that wasn¡¯t his and leave. But he


    stayed. He stayed all the way through.


    ¨C


    He offered all the help he could; whenever I felt alone or any tinge of pain and I couldn¡¯t reach


    Grace, I¡¯d call Mark and he¡¯d immediatelye running. I remember one time ¨C I think it was my


    fourth month I had this severe contraction and I was just so scared that perhaps my baby was on


    the way when I was not yet due. In panic, I shot several calls to Grace but she didn¡¯t pick up. My


    last option was Mark, he picked up on the first ring.


    It only took the time for him to drive to my ce to reach me. If he could teleport, I was sure I would


    have immediately seen him before me.


    It waster I learnt that he was having a live session with a prospective mergerpany when he


    answered my call and abruptly left the session.


    I never would have believed that Mark could be so supportive or¡­caring. He no longer made.


    inappropriate jokes or made any attempt at an offensive move. He became the perfect gentleman.


    Gradually, I no longer resisted his help. We became friends and our tonic and business. partners


    rtionship flourished and together, our businesses did well and scaled the sessdders.


    We got so close that we talked andughed like lifelong friends. I enjoyed hispany and we both


    share and talk about things that we care about.


    I rolled my eyes, forcing the smile that wanted to ster itself on my face away as memories of the


    times Mark had been there for me in the past months shed behind my eyes.


    There were several of those memories, beautiful memories they were, but one particr one


    lingered.


    Grace had been on a business trip when I went intobor. It was my due month but weeks before


    my due date. I hadn¡¯t seen iting. I didn¡¯t hesitate to ce a distressed call to Mark and he


    hurriedly rushed over and brought me to the hospital.


    Memories of how he had stood by me reyed in my head for the umpteenth time. He held my


    hands as I pushed Aiden out. The strength in him seeped into me over and over and I felt.


    rejuvenated. The memory was still so vivid and I didn¡¯t think it could ever fade away.


    I had since seen Mark in a new light and getting mad at him was difficult but right now? I was raving


    mad at him.


    ¡°Sydney? What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You did everything!¡± I blurted, then I grabbed my phone from the hospital¡¯s side table and flung it


    his way. ¡°Take a good look at what these rubbish news are saying.¡±


    When I flung the phone at him, I made sure that even if he didn¡¯t catch it, it wouldn¡¯t hit my son in


    his arms but he expertly caught the phone before itnded on Aiden. He turned the phone upright in


    his hand and looked at the screen.


    I could see his eyes move from side to side as he read the infuriating news I had stumbled upon


    earlier.


    The entertainment channel that posted the news captioned the headline of the content, ¡°The


    Chapter 91 Chapter Ny One


    CEO of GT Group reconciles with his ex¨Cwife, the ex¨Cwife has given birth to a son for the CEO. The


    heir of GT Group is born!¡±


    Attached to the content of the post was a picture of Mark as he helped me into his car and drove.


    me to the hospital.


    The damned news was all over the ce!


    Mark transferred Aiden to one hand and helplessly spread his other hand. ¡°I never said anything to


    anyone,¡± he said defensively.


    I sneered at him. ¡°Yeah, right! You didn¡¯t. Then who did? How did they know I¡¯ve given birth to a


    boy.¡±


    Mark shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sydney,but trust me,I said nothing to anyone.¡± He stopped and


    carefully let Aiden¡¯s weight be on his second hand before he continued. ¡°The entertainment


    journalists have a habit of saying nonsense, it has nothing to do with me. Who knows? Perhaps one


    if the nurses tipped them. And it¡¯s so unfair that you me me for this. It¡¯s so unfair.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you did it or not,¡± I erupted, still angry. ¡°Such fake news should be taken down the


    second it goes online.¡±


    He pressed his l*ps together and nodded. ¡°I agree with you.¡±


    ¡°Then for how long has this fake news been circting everywhere? I have been out of the delivery


    room since and such fake news is still being recreated and spread. Don¡¯t tell me that as the CEO of


    GT Group, without your connivance, this news could exist for so long?!¡±


    ¡°I admit that I might have selfish motives,¡± he shamelessly admitted, ¡°In case you casually mention


    to the outside world that Aiden is my child, then our remarriage is not impossible. You know that m,


    right?¡± He wiggled his brows and I felt the insane urge to smack him on the forehead and make


    those wiggling brows draw down in pain.


    When he saw that he couldn¡¯t get a smile orugh out of me, he shrugged and hastily added, ¡°But


    since you don¡¯t want to do that, I¡¯ll have the news taken down, I promise.¡±


    ¡°You better!¡± I told him sternly, my anger slowly dissipating as I rested my back on the headboard of


    the bed.


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t be angry. You shouldn¡¯t be mad or yelling at a time like this,¡± he said softly and I


    couldn¡¯t even bring myself to direct a re or snarl at him as I would have liked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Italy to find Lucas,¡± I said firmly. When I turned to take in his expression, it was the


    same as usual.


    Over the time, Mark had managed to stop scowling or scoffing whenever I mentioned Lucas in his


    presence. Instead, he always had this face and demeanor of indifference whenever I mentioned


    him.


    Just like now, he didn¡¯t act or look surprised or pissed, he just kept making cooing noises at Aiden


    as he slightly swayed him in his hands.


    After a few seconds of staring at his rich dark hair, he looked up and drawled, his brows raised.


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    I took that as my cue to continue to say what I had in mind. ¡°I am going alone, without Aiden,¡± my


    eyes fell on Aiden in his arms and I can already tell that I would miss him so much but atleast, I¡¯d be


    rest assured that he was in safe hands.


    ¡°While I¡¯m away, I¡¯ll entrust Aiden to you and Grace.¡± I looked up at him and found his gaze already


    on me. ¡°Mainly you though, Grace will be busy dating.¡±


    Mark switched arms to hold Aiden as he bobbed his head. ¡°Wow wow wow, you don¡¯t give me the


    title of father, but let me take on the responsibility of a father. That¡¯s too unfair, don¡¯t you think?!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled lightly. Then I teased him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯repletely in love with me?¡± Mark


    had also not hidden the fact that he had fallen in love with me all over again from me. Even though I


    told him, my heart belonged to Lucas and we could never work, he said nothing will change for him


    and still stayed.


    A reminder for me, Mark is a stubborn man. Period. It should always be at the back of my mind.


    ¡°Well, I shrugged as I continued to joke, ¡°This is the price you have to pay for loving me. If you are


    not willing, then you should just stop loving me


    He looked stunned and I reminded myself that the man was a brilliant actor. He closed his eyes and


    used one of his hands to clutch his ch*st . ¡°Ahh, Sydney, you never hesitate to hurt me with your


    harsh words¡±


    I bit my l*ps to hold back myughter and yed along, ¡°You can easily put an end to the endless


    heartaches and stop loving, me


    He opened his eyes and yfully red at me. ¡°Not on your life, woman. Then he sighed and said


    in a self¨Cmocking tone, ¡°Alright, alright. I promise to look after him perfectly. He shed me a


    heartwarming smile, ¡°Once again you¡¯ve won

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 Chapter Ny Two


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    Gently, Mark moved closer to the baby cot and lowered Aiden who had fallen asleep in his arms


    I to it.


    He covered him well with the nkets and still patted him for a while before he pulled away. He


    flexed his shoulders and rolled his n*eck and arm, that must have gone sore from carrying Aiden for


    so long.


    Then he casually perched at the foot of the bed, his hands briefly grazed my feet before he ced


    his hands on his thighs.


    ¡°Why are you so keen on finding Lucas, though?¡± He asked as he faced the pole that was at the


    foot of the bed. He turned to me and his shoulders lifted in the briefest shrug, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s been so


    long since he contacted you or tried to reach out to you. He hasn¡¯t made any attempt since he


    left.¡±


    ¡°You can not say that,¡± I felt the stupid urge to defend him and I did. ¡°What if something happened to


    him and he¡¯s unable to reach out to anyone? What if he¡¯s scared if reaching out?¡± I shrugged,


    ¡°There are lots of what ifs, you know.¡±


    ¦§


    Mark bobbed his head in a nod, ¡°you¡¯re right. I agree with you on that aspect. There are always lots


    of what ifs but not for a man that¡¯s madly in love with a woman. Trust me when I tell you very


    clearly that that man,¡± he m*uth twisted bitterly, ¡°my uncle, does not love you anymore. No matterThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    the circumstances, no matter how high and disciplined a man¡¯s sense of reasoning is, when he is in


    love with a woman, at some point, all reasoning is unconsciously thrown in the air and they follow


    their heart which is always to go to that woman they can¡¯t ever get enough of


    I managed a smile as I looked arhim, trying to hide the pain that came whenever I remembered


    Lucas. ¡°You seem well versed in this topic, Mr Torres,¡± I teased.


    He shrugged, his expression still serious. ¡°I guess I am. And I¡¯m sure that Lucas doesn¡¯t love you


    anymore, Sydney. I¡¯m not saying this because I want you for myself or anything¡­¡±


    I blushed. Mark had really grown unashamed in dering his love for me. Sometimes, it felt odd.


    And I just choose to not acknowledge it.


    I¡¯m saying this because I care for you,¡± he continued. He took my hand that was closest to him.


    gently. ¡°And I don¡¯t want you to get hurt more than you already are. If Lucas loved you, he¡¯d spend


    every of his free second, watching you vigntly and preventing any male from approaching you


    and lurking around you.¡±


    Iughed at this. ¡°What¡¯s he? A private investigator? Come on, a man, even though he¡¯s in love,


    has got his own life to live.¡±


    He lifted his shoulders in a shrug, a smug smile dancing across his l*p. ¡°I know but it¡¯s our natural


    instinct, it¡¯s present in every man¡¯s DNA.¡±


    ¡°Ofcourse, just like you, always appearing around me uninvited,¡± I couldn¡¯t help this thought in my


    head.


    However, I chose to keep it to myself and just nodded at his¡­.preach?


    Forget the fact that I had just teased him about him insisting on loving me a few minutes ago, I


    always tried my damndest to avoid any conversation that dwelled around Mark¡¯s love for me. Our


    rtionship had grown into something beautiful as I¡¯ve found a friend in him, a true friend but at the


    same time, it was delicate, like an egg. Any slight dent could ruin it and cause it to crash.


    I sighed and pulled my hands from his. ¡°You¡¯re right though, but.¡± I trailed off as I wrapped my arms


    around me, my gaze unnecessarily gliding toward Aiden in his cot Andi felt Mark¡¯s gaze follow me.


    ¡°But Lucas is very important to ime,¡± I kept my gaze trained on him as I spoke and if Mark felt


    Chapter 92 Chapter Ny Two


    anything; hurt, disappointment? It didn¡¯t show because he had his emotions on check.


    ¡°Lucas isn¡¯t just a boyfriend, I continued, ¡°Or my baby¡¯s father. He¡¯s more than that to me¡­¡± trailed


    off,my brows creasing deeply as I tried to put what Lucas was to me, all that he meant to


    1. me.


    ¡°Lucas made me. H¨Che made me into what I am today, Mark.¡± I shook my head and looked away as


    tears pricked my eyes.


    No,they didn¡¯t roll down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t let them. I never let it. I stopped shedding tears over him


    a long time ago. Now that Aiden was here.I needed to be strong for the both of us. I unwrapped my


    arms from around myself and dropped them to myp. I looked down at my hands as I started


    again, in a small voice, ¡°I need answers, Mark. I don¡¯t want to spend more time guessing, assuming


    and regretting.¡± A painfulughter bubbled up my throat, ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep making silly excuses


    for him. That¡¯s not me. I shook my head and whispered, but loud. enough for Mark to hear me,


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t love me anymore, I want him to say


    it to face. I need him to clearly tell me where we stand!¡± I looked up. My voice quivered as I spoke,


    ¡°we can¡¯t just end again and leave everything in a blur, we can¡¯t end and spend the rest if our lives


    wondering what might have or might have not, we can¡¯t leave the puzzle unsolved and unfinished,


    wondering¨Cwondering and wondering.¡±


    My eyes were filled with unshed tears that would remain unshed, especially before Mark. Being


    vulnerable had be a normal around Mark, but everything had a limit.


    my


    There was afortable long stretch of silence after I finished speaking. Mark reached out and


    gave my hand aforting squeeze. I appreciated it. I always appreciated his presence in my life.


    ¡°So, what do you hope for when you see him?¡±


    I smiled. My throat didn¡¯t feel clogged again, I didn¡¯t feel the pool of tears in my eyes again and


    most importantly, the trembling in my voice had stopped, ¡°Naturally, I hope we can reconcile. If so, I


    wille back with Lucas, we¡¯d spend some time here, packing up and tying loose ends then we¡¯d


    take Aiden and go settle down in Italy.¡±


    This time,I actually saw a glint of hurt sh in Mark¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ouch. Sy


    ¡°What?¡± Iughed and shrugged.


    ¡°I must be honest. If you two reconcile, it would really hurt me.


    I can see that, I wanted to say but I didn¡¯t.


    Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Your reconciliation with him simply means that after I¡¯ve bonded with Aiden, you¡¯re going to cruelly


    take him away from me andpletely cut off our chance of reconciling. Even now, I already feel


    attached to the little champ.


    Then get yourself your own champ.¡± I quickly continued, depriving him of the chance to say


    whatever was on his mind again. Which I was quite sure would run along the line, I want to have my


    champ with you.¡¯


    ¡°But If he doesn¡¯t love me anymore and doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me, I wille back


    alone, raise Aiden by myself, and never bother him again.¡±


    ¡°Frankly?¡± He raised his perfectly arched eyebrows and I nodded. ¡°I hope you fail.¡± ¡°Mark!¡± I


    eximed then I leaned forward and covered his m*uth. ¡°Shut up, you jinx!¡± Mark¡¯s shoulders shook


    as heughed, unable to hold back hisughter. He raised his hands in the air in surrender after he


    had sobered up. ¡°Okay, I will wish you a happy reunion,¡± he said but I saw him cross his middle


    finger and index finger on hisp. I didn¡¯t know If he had meant for me to see it or not, either way, I


    just smiled as I looked away and made noment about it.


    SIX MONTHS LATER


    I hugged Aiden to my ch*st and ced a k*ss on his forehead for the umpteenth time. Strings pulled


    at my heart when he made his nabay noises again. I made to pull him into another hug when


    Grace¡¯s hand reached for him.


    Grace gently took him from me. ¡°We would really appreciate it if you don¡¯t suffocate the poor


    Chapter 92 Chapter Ny Two


    boy with your excessive hugs and k*sses.¡± She ced him in his cot and turned to me with a soft


    smile.


    She gently hit me.on my forearm, before pulling me into a hug. ¡°You will be fine,¡± she whispered,


    ¡°And you already know that Aiden is in good hands so rx.


    I¡¯m trying. I cried.


    Just then, my name was called through the airport¡¯s loudspeaker, urging me to board the ne. in


    three minutes.


    I let go of Grace and bent to hug Aiden again. I gave him a feathery k*ss on his cheeks. ¡°Mom will


    be back soon, I promise.¡±


    With all the willpower I could summon, I reluctantly looked away from him.


    Grace, with red eyes, hugged me again. ¡°You had bettere back safely, and remember to keep


    in touch with me every day.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she chipped up her chin and I shook my head as I smiled and moved over to Mark. He


    handed me my handbag, he had held it for me when I wanted to hold Aiden in my arm. I took it from


    him then he opened his arm, a smile on his l*ps. ¡°So, does an ex¨Chusband not deserve a hug?¡± He


    asked casually,but I could see that he really wanted a hug.


    Iughed and went into his arms. It was actually the first peaceful and friendly hug since we knew


    each other. Our past hugs were either faked, forced or reluctant but this one? We both wanted it.


    I cleared my throat when Mark wouldn¡¯t let go after about ten seconds. I broke free from him and


    lightly punched him on his ch*st . ¡°You¡¯ve already dyed me for too long. Mr Torres.¡±


    I had nned to leave for Italy after three months but Mark wouldn¡¯t let me. He insisted that I stay


    and undergo the three months of emergency self¨Cdefense and shooting training that he booked for


    me. At first, I had thought he was joking until he got all serious.


    ¡°Call me if there is any emergency,¡± he said hoarsely.


    ¡°Then what?¡± I teased, ¡°You¡¯d fly to Italy?¡±


    ¡°You can never tell,¡± he smirked.


    I gave him onest smile, my gaze falling on each of them. I steeled my heart and turned to walk


    towards the boarding gate when my name was called out again.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 Chapter Ny Three


    TWO MONTHS LATER


    NAPLES, ITALY.


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    My l*ps stretched into a smile and the warmth spread to every part of me as I watched dthe videos,


    my heart getting more filled with love for my boy.


    Since I got here, Mark and Grace created a WhatsApp group and they made it a habit to always


    send me short growth videos of Aiden and random picture they either took of him or either of them


    with him. Sometimes, it was even like they werepeting on who spent more time with Aiden or


    who had more special moments with him.


    Mark had been the one to send the video I was currently watching, he captioned it, ¡®Grace¡¯s been


    away for a week which made me the first to witness the miracle.


    Mark was at a park with Aiden. He had dressed Aiden in a cute bright blue onesie that made his eye


    color pop.


    Mark ced Aiden on the pic mat he had set up and scattered toys around


    him.


    Then he did a thumbs up to the camera and walked about sis steps away from him.


    ¡°Hey boy!¡± He called and Iughed softly when Aiden didn¡¯t answer him. he was too focused on his


    toys to answer him.


    ¡°Aiden sweetie, Come to Ma, he said and Aiden jerked his head up, mumbled some jargons with his


    sparse brows raised and pointed from his toys to Mark.


    Mark just smiled and nodded through it all. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to leave your toys, Aiden but


    you¡¯ve got toe to Ma.¡±


    When Aiden started to pick up words, the first coherent syble he said was Ma. Every normal


    person knew that was his mom, right? But Mark was convinced that Aiden was trying to say ¡®Mark¡®


    and truth be told, I think he was right now, as much as Aiden says Mark to whoever, he said it more


    whenever he had his eyes on Mark.


    My heart momentarily skipped a beat and my eyes widened when Aiden suddenly got on his feet


    and slowly wobbled to Mark¡¯s open arms.


    I let out a short happy scream, palmed my m*uth and sat up. My eyes fileld with tears as I liked the


    video with a heart emoji and proceeded to send several stickers and emojis that portrayed how


    happy and proud I was.


    Truly, this had been the way I had been spending my days in the past two months. Locating Lucas


    in Italy hadn¡¯t exactly turned out to be easy. And at the end of an exasperating day, I would freshen


    up, pick up my phone and watch the pictures and videos that I was sure they would have left for me.


    Those pictures and videos never failed to make my day and they were usually the highlight of my


    day and the only reason that made me smile and never give up in my search for Mark.


    With all that I had been through since I arrived in Italy, anyone would have given up on this


    seemingly fruitless search but I owed it to Aiden and I owed it to myself, most importantly, I owed it


    to our memories and my peace of mind.


    My journey to Italy had not gone smoothly at all. Nothing had gone right since I had been here.


    Obviously, since I knew no one here and hadn¡¯t even been to Italy before, I had to do my


    research.


    Mark offered to help, but I turned down his help, sternly telling him to back off when kept. insisting.


    Eventually, he stopped bugging me about offering his help.


    The only clue of Lucas¡® existence in my life, as much as it hurt, was the ring he gave to me.


    It was the only thing I could work with. After staring at it for days, I finally got an idea to google the


    emblem on the ring since it wasn¡¯t the logo of any of the popr jewelry brands that I knew.


    Chapter 93 Chapter Ny Three.


    Turned out that the emblem belonged to a family in Italy, Naples to be precise. The family¡¯s name


    was Esposito family and the emblem was proudly what they were known by.


    It had seemed easy then. Lacas once said that the ring used to be her mom¡¯s so obviously, I could


    somehow trace him from there.


    I got my traveling documents ready, made my research about the hotels in Naple. I narrowed down


    my results to three hotels then I called each of them and eventually booked the one that suited my


    preferences and stay more.


    I arrived in Naples and started to do all the digging. I first asked around about the Esposito family


    but everyone seemed not to know them. Now, I didn¡¯t think that was true. It was either they were


    pretending, or they really didn¡¯t know about the family. I believed more in the former. I also showed


    Lucas¡® picture to whoever I could but it was the same reaction. What is wrong with these people? I


    had angrily thought several times.


    Now, Italy is an absolutely beautiful country. Infact, I had it written down that someday, Aiden,


    Grace and I would pay the country a visit. I would have suggested that Marke along too but he


    probably had traveled to this part of the world too.


    The food in Italy wasn¡¯t so exciting as I had tasted most of their dishes in intercontinental


    restaurants back at home. Their cultures were exciting too. But what I loved most about Italy was


    the views, of the views, so beautiful. Plus there were lots of beautiful ces here. I also loved the


    peace and quiet in the country and I could easily see myself living here someday.


    ¡°Only if you find Lucas, my subconscious never failed to remind me whenever I daydreamed. about


    moving here.


    But I came to Italy for a different reason and that was what I focused more on. Since the people


    start to act weird whenever I started to ask about the Esposito family or Lucas, I decided to seek


    help from the local embassy and police.


    To my utter surprise, these guys chased me out of their premises! It was just as I had half expected.


    They had been nice and all until I mentioned the family name.


    What the hell? Why were they all treating the family like they were an ursed one? I have still


    till now,


    not gotten a sensible answer to this


    Since all hope of reaching the family through the people of the country was lost, I hired a private


    detective. He was a local, well versed with the country so I thought he was the perfect


    person


    He was the type of person whom you¡¯d have a smooth business with. We had spoken about his


    charges and all. I mentioned the family name he was to investigate and he also fled without looking


    back.


    I didn¡¯t give up. I hired many other detectives and private investigators who also had the same.


    reactions.


    Then I met a detective. He was an old man and the kindest of them all. He used to reside in Naples


    but not anymore.


    When I told him the family I needed information on, instead of fleeing like a thief on the run like the


    others did, he simply turned down the job. Then advised me to leave Naples as soon as possible.


    Infact, he said I¡¯d be safest if I left the country and went back to wherever I came from as soon as


    possible.


    I thanked the man, really appreciated that he had confirmed my fear that the Esposito family was


    dangerous, even though no one would tell me why, and that included Lucas too. Though, I hoped


    he wasn¡¯t because there was nothing dangerous about him. Then I remembered the man that had


    turned to me, bitterly telling me about his revenge n for Mark and Rose and how he had nned


    to take over GT Group and deep down, I knew Lucas was way more than what I perceived him to


    be¡­he was more than what he wanted me to believe.


    Though armed with this knowledge, I still couldn¡¯t leave. I hadn¡¯te this far to just go back like


    that. What would I tell Aiden when he grows up and asks about his father? What would I tell myself


    whenever I catch myself wondering about Lucas and can¡¯t stop myself? What then?


    So I stayed. I hadn¡¯t left my Aiden for this long to go back empty handed. I was persistent. My


    90


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chapter Chapter Ninery Three


    next line of action was to post on several social medias about it, asking whoever knew anything


    about the family to DM me or maybe even a member of the family.


    I don¡¯t think the post had even aged up to an hour before it was taken down.


    All these mysteriousness, it was just crazy and if I was going to be bluntly honest, a bit scary. But I


    refused to back down.


    Many times, I had thought about telling Mark or Grace about everything whenever they inquired as


    to how the search was going, but then I would remember that if something was to happen to me,


    they were the only ones I could trust with my son so I decided against it. I wouldn¡¯t drag them into


    the obscurity of all that surrounded Lucas¡® life.


    I would deal with this on my own.


    Two months quickly passed and I found myself slowly sl*pping into anxiety as my days in Italy were


    now numbered. My visa is about to expire, same with my hotel reservation and it was almost time to


    return home. Time to return home to the favorite people in my life. As delighted as that made me, I


    felt sad that I would have to leave without finding out anything.


    or


    Well, I did find out that Lucas isn¡¯t who he seemed to be and the Esposito family, which he may may


    not belong to, was a dangerous family that everyone steer cleared of. Perhaps, I would document


    this sinct discovery and give it to Aiden when he asks about his father in the future.


    After spending almost five hours watching Aiden¡¯s growth videos, my cheeks hurt fromughing and


    smiling so much, I had myte dinner and afterward, proceeded to surf through the inte for any


    clue or direction. Even though it was always futile, the thought that I wasn¡¯t doing nothing was quite


    comforting.


    As I scrolled, bored to the extent that I was reading every add that popped up when I suddenly saw


    a picture of Luigi.


    I was dead sure for a second that my eyes were ying tricks on me. I clicked on the picture and


    zoomed it out and no, my eyes were not ying tricks on me.


    I snorted as I read the caption that the girl that posted the picture had attached to it. Apparently,


    Luigi had deceived her and other girls while he dated them, thereby hurting them and yeah,


    breaking their hearts too.


    So sad, even though that sounded exactly like Luigi¡¯s ways.


    I was about to scroll past the post when my fingers froze. It took a second before my brain quickly


    processed it all.


    I met and knew Luigi only because Lucas hired him to keep watch on me and protect me. And when


    Mark finally appeared, he and Luigi seemed to have a good rtionship which means that Luigi had


    always been working for Lucas. Naturally, finding Luigi would immediately lead to Lucas!


    I sat up, thrilled by thetest development, even though it wasn¡¯t exactly a development yet, I was


    hopeful.


    I immediately swiped up and directly messaged the girl who made the post. I couldn¡¯t just go in


    mentioning the Esposito family name so as not to scare her off so I pretended to be another. victim


    of Luigi¡¯s emotional deception.


    Thankfully, she replied ten minutester. Yen minutes of me staring at the message I left her. Since


    I had spent a reasonable amount of time with Luigi and I knew him quite well, I was able to y my


    role well.


    I easily won the girl¡¯s sympathy. We got chatting and I kept throwingments that required her


    revealing some things about him. Finally, when I texted that if I set my eyes on him, I would w his


    heart out.


    She sent aughing, skull and broken heart emoji, then she started typing again.


    When her reply came in and read it, I knew I was just a few steps from meeting with Lucas.


    ¡®He frequents this bar and he might be there tomorrow night, she sent a picture of a bar or maybe it


    was a club and attached the text.


    Then another message came in. You can ch*ck the ce out and w his heart out.¡¯


    Another text came in immediately after that; for us.


    I told her I couldn¡¯t wait and that I would definitely ch*ck the club out if I was able to get off work


    early the next day.


    We spent more time chatting and the girl was actually a sweet girl. Suddenly, I felt like I had just


    repeated what Luigi did to her.


    But I had no choice. Besides, since she didn¡¯t see my picture and I¡¯d most probably delete the


    ount, she¡¯d never find out.


    The next day took cons toe.


    Night took even longer and when it finally came, I found myself before a club whose exterior


    looked like the picture that the girl had sent me. I was dressed in short shorts, a turtle n*eck crop


    top and sturdy but light boots in case I needed to run. The outfit was designed to make me blend in


    with other clubbers and also be able to defend myself without having to worry that I might


    mistakenly strip myself n*ked.


    I ordered a soft drink for myself when I got in and scanned the ce. It was packed with people but


    I easily spotted Luigi. He had about three girls swirling around him, each silently fighting to be the


    one to press herself against him.


    As Izily and uninterestedly sipped my drink, I trained my gaze on him. Maybe it was my gaze that


    bored him that made him turn but he turned around, his brows drew down.


    Blood drained from his face the moment his curious eyes figured out who I was. His movements.


    became jerky as peeled the girls off him and hurried toward me.


    Without a word, she snatched my hands and pulled me to a dark corner outside the bar. He hastily


    looked from right to left before he turned to me.


    ¡°What the hell, Sydney? What are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Your ent, I kind of missed it, I tried to y it cool but Luigi was not having it.


    He gripped my shoulder and shook it. ¡°Stop looking for Lucas, do you know how dangerous this is?


    Go back to your country immediately.¡±


    I asked, a bit confused now that I was hearing from someone that this mission¨Cfind¨CLucas was


    dangerous, ¡°What do you mean? Why would it be dangerous?


    He looked around and was about to exin when suddenly, a shadow appeared behind him and


    pointed something at his nape and Luigi froze. Almost immediately, I heard movements behind me


    then I heard the click of a gun before the cold metal was pressed against my temple.


    My heartbeats quickened as fear overtook my b*dy but my fears morphed into utter surprise when


    Lucas¡® face emerged from the shadows, there were two other men behind him and they also had


    their guns pointed towards Luigi and I.


    Lucas turned to Luigi and said in a cold tone, ¡°Tell me as well. Why is looking for me a dangerous


    quest?!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 Chapter Ny Four


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I called in a shaky voice. ¡°Why are you pointing a gun at me?¡± I know I should feel less


    terrified of the guns that were pointed at me because Lucas had showed up but it was quite the


    opposite. I felt even more terrified at the sight of him.


    My eyes pricked with tears as I looked at the man before us. He was a total stranger, nothing about


    him seemed like the gentle demeanor of the man I fell for.


    Lucas didn¡¯t even register my presence or act like he had heard my question. He just turned to


    Luigi, his l*ps twisted unpleasantly in anger. He took a menacing step toward him and Luigi took


    hesitating steps back, preferring to have the gun pressed more firmly to his nape than be close to


    Lucas.


    ¡°What her you doing?!¡± His clenched fists shook as he finally bit out harshly. He wasn¡¯t facing me or


    talking to me but I flinched back in fright. I wondered how Luigi still managed to be in one piece


    there, he hadn¡¯t even blinked at Lucas¡® shout. I guess he must be used to it. I, on the other hand,


    was just discovering this side of my boyfriend and the father of my child. Great. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t say


    anything.¡± Luigi blurted out respectfully as he shook his head. Luigi might not have showed any


    physical sign of fear but it was there in his eyes, n*ked and he didn¡¯t even bother to hide it. Luigi


    could see it too and it seemed to empower him even more.


    He glowered at Luigi, looking like he had grown bigger as he spat out, incredulously. ¡°And you


    expect me to believe that?!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Luigi¡¯s throat worked as he swallowed, ¡°T¡¯d never lie to you, you know that.


    She doesn¡¯t know anything, boss. Let¡¯s send her back immediately.¡±


    If I wasn¡¯t paralyzed by fear of thy own boyfriend, I would have seriously scolded Luigi. What the


    f**k was he saying? Why would he suggest that I should be sent back? What the hell? And what


    was there to know? What exactly were this people into that I mist not find out?


    Lucas¡¯s eyes only turned even colder as Luigi tried to exin everything to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she knows, he said, stressing each word between gritted teeth. ¡°She had dared to


    come here, didn¡¯t she?¡® Lucas cocked his head to one side, ¡°She should as well be prepared for the


    damn consequences.


    I drew back, feeling like I had just been pped across the face. Lucas was talking as if I wasn¡¯t


    present there, referring to me as if he hadn¡¯t just tantly ignored my presence.


    I pushed away all the hurt from his actions and frowned. What stupid consequences other than


    finding out about his streams of endless sluts? Oh God. I wished I could let these idiots put the


    goddamn guns away so that I could give this egoistic bastard, betrayer and abandoner a good piece


    of my mind.


    He finally riveted his gaze to mine. My eyes quickly took in his face. He didn¡¯t look like he had aged


    since he left. He looked the same; handsome, and fit. It was good that the months have been good


    to him so if I eventually get my hands on him and w at his face, I would not regret it one bit.


    Everything was the same but just as his demeanor had changed, so had the look in his eyes. It was


    no longer the soft and warm and kind like it used to be, his eyes were hard like steel, cold and filled


    with a murderous glint.


    I realized, fleetingly, that I could never allow him to set those expressionless and malicious eyes on


    my child. Unless, he worked on it. He had to, whatever was fueling this stupid attitude of his would


    have to be stopped.


    He raised his brows indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s time to settle this.¡±


    He waved his hand in the air and more men stepped out of the shadows and started to manhandle


    Luigi and I. The gun was gone from my temple and ropes were brought out to¡­. tie me up?


    Chapter 91 Chapter Ny Four


    ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    He grinned like a nut case and answered, ¡°You¡¯re getting tied up.¡± Then the grin fell and he stood


    there and watched me get tied.


    I was beyond shocked. Horrified would be an understatement even. How dare Lucas do this? Joe


    dare he treat me of abandoning me and never trying to reach out? But most


    importantly wke this after y


    Instinctively, I fought to be freed from their rough grasps but I was easily tamed as one of the men


    easily lifted me up while two others worked on my hands and feet.


    My heart was ramming in my ch*st and I had no idea what to think of all of these. I wondered if I


    was dreaming.


    I nced over at Luigi and he seemed to be willingly allowing himself to get bundled up with his


    head hung down.


    The fear was rapidly rising to my throat and my eyes prickled with tears. ¡°Lucas, stop this now,¡± o


    cried, my voice quivering.


    He said nothing, just watched on with an aloof expression on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I cleared my throat and swallowed. Perhaps if I told him why I was here, he woulde back to his


    senses.


    ¡°Lucas, look, listen, I came all the way here to find you because I needed to tell you that I¡­¡±


    My exnation as to why I was in Italy and the news that we had a child suddenly became


    incoherent muffles as a cloth a hand mped down on my m*uth then without warning, I was


    gagged. Then one of them threw me over his shoulder.


    Despite it all, I still squirmed on their shoulders and tried tomunicate with Lucas but they were


    all muffled words.


    At some point, all of them, including Lucas,ughed at my attempt to speak.


    Luigi and I were taken to a car that came to park beside us. I was tied to the backseat and a


    resigned Luigi was by my side.


    I felt a little pang of guilt as I thought that I was steh reason why Luigi was also tied with me. I


    probably just made Lucas lose his trust in Luigi just because he met with me.


    Lucas didn¡¯t get in the car that we were taken to. As the car ride started, I tried to make some noise


    and attract some attention but Luigi just sighed beside me, when I looked at him, he had- his eyes


    on me.


    There were a lot of undecipherable emotions in his eyes and I could tell that he had a lot to say but


    there was so little talking that a gagged person could do so he settled to nodding his head. ¡°Don¡¯t,


    was swhat I could read in his eyes when he shook his head.


    I decided to rx. The car started and we spent the entire night on the road, bound and ced in


    ufortable positions. Even Aiden wouldn¡¯t believe me if I said I was fine but I didn¡¯t need to


    because no one asked me anything.


    At some point during the ride, I remember falling asleep with a heavy heart. I had no idea what


    would be my fate and if I was ever going to be able to go back home to see my son. I had slept off


    thinking about it.


    Finally, the car rolled to a stop. I looked outside and saw that we were in the middle of nowhere¡­.


    the middle of a bewilderness. The ce looked like it wasst used during the time of dinosaurs. As


    they pushed us, we walked wobbling into the forest. I knew I wasn¡¯t walking. I was too weak that I


    was dragging my feet on the floor as we traipsed into the forest.


    We were abandoned beside a big oak tree that stood in the middle of the forest.


    10


    I tiredly raised my head when I saw a foot d in a shoe stopped before us. It was Lucas.


    He waved his hand, an indication for his two men standing around to leave. Turn on some music, no


    eavesdropping,¡± he ordered menacingly, his eyes narrowing, or else¡­¡±


    The two men scowled at Luigi and I before walking off into the direction we had been dragged


    from.


    Chapter 94 Chapter Ny Cour


    12.054


    Almost immediately, the sound of booming music thrummed through the forest.


    I eyed Luigi as he stepped forward and undid the gag of both of our m*uths, she avoided my eyes


    when he removed mine. I was shocked when he brought out a gun and pointed it at Luigi.


    Then he coldly ordered, ¡°Now, you can tell her.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± I wondered aloud, looking from Luigi to Lucas but I got no response. ¡°What¡­ what


    are you talking about?¡± I stuttered as I tried to contain my confusion.


    Luigi still had his head hung down, his gaze intently on his bonded hands.


    His shoulders sagged as he sighed. ¡°Sydney,¡± he started, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. All of it was dupery,¡±


    he raised his gaze and bore it into me, his eyes filled with apology. ¡°It was all a scam to seize GT


    Group.


    Well, he already told me that but what other part was a scam?


    Luigi continued, ¡°The real Lucas has been dead for a long time. The current Lucas is Dn. We


    nned it all and approached you in order to use you to deceive Mark and Doris so that we could


    get our hands on GT Group wealth. The n failed so we had to leave.¡±


    What the f**king fudging hell!


    I could as well be listening to a documentary on someone else¡¯s life because what nonsense was


    Luigi spewing out?


    My gaze impatiently flew from Lucas to Luigi until I started to feel really dizzy from the action. ¡°Is¡­


    is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    Lucas or was it Dn, who looked so much like Dn answered her questions contemptuously, ¡°It


    is absolutely true, love.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 Chapter Ny Five


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    Those words ran in my head as if a sledgehammer was being mmed against the strongest iron.


    wall in my head. Dong!


    The ringing wouldn¡¯t stop. I would have held my head but I was still bound.


    The forest was thrown into a fit of silence,even the music had drowned out. It was as if they were


    waiting for me to take it in.


    I started to think back to when Doris introduced Mark to me? Does Doris know about this? I


    wondered.


    Besides, how? How the hell was it possible that he wasn¡¯t Lucas. He looked like him, he spoke and


    behaved like Lucas, everything about him was as I remembered!


    I snapped my gaze to him and my voice quivered as I asked, ¡°You must be lying!¡± I let out between


    gritted teeth at the both of them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me again,Lucas, just f**king tell me. Whye


    up with such a sick story.¡±


    I could feel Luigi¡¯s gaze drilling into my temple and as I looked up at Lucas who was ring at me,


    and a corner if his l*ps twitched from time to time..


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s okay, okay? It¡¯s alright. I prepared myself for your rejection when I wasing here. So


    you should stop being a f**kin coward and say it to my face. Tell me you don¡¯t want me anymore


    and let me go!¡±


    Lucas burst outughing boisterously and as much as I hated to admit it, now that I was equipped


    with the knowledge that he might not be Lucas, as I watched him, I could see some if the signs and


    my heart shattered.


    Lucas neverughs so hard. He never did.


    No, he¡¯s not Lucas, I admitted within myself. But I didn¡¯t want to believe it. I desperately wanted. to


    cling to the belief that Lucas had only changed and that was it.


    ¡°And who told you that I¡¯d let you go?¡± He stepped forward, ¡°You see? You¡¯re a joker just like this


    friend here?¡± He nodded toward Luigi who was ring at him.


    my


    ¡°Dn, this is enough. We¡¯ve done enough damage, just let her go!¡±


    Dn, Lucas, whoever he really was tantly ignored Luigi and squatted before me, ¡°Syd, I have a


    story to tell you.¡±


    He stuck the gun in his pants and started to untie me. ¡°And to enjoy this story, you have to be free.


    In mere minutes, he was through. I flexed my wrist and my ankle as I rested my back on the oak


    tree and perched on a raised tform on the ground. Sand must have gathered there during a


    storm or something. I thought tiredly.


    He turned to Luigi, ¡°You too, old friend, let¡¯s tell a story, shall we?¡± His l*ps pulled into a sick smile


    as he untied Luigi too..


    As I watched him untie Luigi, I had many ideas. Hit him with a stone and flee, stab him with my


    nonexistent knife¡­.several means but he had a gun and with one pull of his finger, he could send


    the bullet straight into my head. Besides,I actually do want to hear the


    story.


    What happened to my Lucas?


    Then he started, ¡°Before I begin, I want you, my audience, to know that Lucas was the sweetest


    soul I¡¯ve ever met, be smiled and even in the dim rays of the moon that illuminated the midnight, I


    could see his smile and it was genuine.


    He perched down on a small rock before us,his gun firmly in his grasp. He opened his m*uth to start


    speaking then he shook his head.


    He pointed his pistol at Luigi. ¡°You know what?¡± My eyes widened, so did Luigi¡¯s as we waited fir


    Chapter 95 Chapter Ny Live


    whatever he had to say. ¡°Come tell the damned story¡±


    Luigi refused butter agreed when Dn pressed the gun to my temple..


    ¡°Hesitate one more time and I promise you I¡¯d blow the b**ch¡¯s brains off, he said and just the sound


    of those mere words elicited a whimper from me.


    Begrudgingly, Luigi started the story, while Dn kept the gun pressed to my head, with a sickening


    smile on his face.


    ¡°Dn and I both worked in a hospital as night shift caregivers.


    My brows involuntarily rode up my hairline. It was really difficult to picture either of them as a


    caregiver.


    Lucas was admitted to the hospital where Dn and Luigi worked.


    Lucas¡® wealth was known to everyone in the hospital. And this coupled with the fact that he was


    young caught their attention.


    They deliberately got closer to Lucas intending to swindle him of some money. Lucas, who had


    been sick and lonely since childhood quickly bonded with Dn and Luigi who were also around his


    age. So it was easy for them to get to know things about him.


    My heart ached at this knowledge. If Lucas had had more friends, he might have been able to snill


    theat Luigi and Dn weren¡¯t really interested in being his friends but wanted his money. But then,


    Lucas was smart and very intuitive. Maybe he had just overlooked it because he was desperate for


    company, even though he never showed it, he always yearned to have someone to


    talk to.


    ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t have any n. Luigi went on, still refusing to look me in the eyes, ¡°we just went


    with the flow, hoping an opportunity will present itself. One morning, after our shifts, we had said


    our goodbyes to Lucas and were going home when Dn proposed an idea. He had recognized the


    family ring on Lucas¡® finger and it belonged to the Esposito¡¯s family here in Naples. So he made it


    seem like he was suggesting,¡± Luigi threw an unguarded re at Dn and he chuckled, ¡°That I


    had a say. He said he would take on Lucas¡® identity so that we could attain a lot of wealth to set


    ourselves up for life. As Lucas illness was fatal and his death was inevitable. anyway. The-


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Dn suddenly interrupted Luigi with an irritatingugh, ¡°You remember what I said at that part?¡±


    He asked amidstughter. ¡°I said what use was wealth when it belonged to the dead, he finished


    andughed even harder.


    Luigi and I just stared nkly at him and wondered how I had not seen him for the maniac that


    he was.


    ¡°Okay, go on,¡± he sobered up and cleaned the small tears in the corner of his. cyes.


    ¡°At first, I disagreed,¡± Luigi said quietly, ¡°But Dn was quite a persuasive person. He sweet- talked


    me, made me see the benefit in the long run and eventually, his voice was even quieter. this time


    that I had to strain my ears to hear him, ¡°I agreed and we started to make ns. ¡°Dn began to


    imitate Lucas¡¯s actions, everything about Lucas and since he had the same build and eye color


    with him, it was easier. We spent a long time preparing until we felt Dn hadpletely


    transformed into Lucas. We even ran a test. We locked Lucas, who was on a drug induced sleep


    after another debilitating fever, in the bathroom and Dn pretended to be Lucas on his hospital


    bed and wore some sheet mask that Lucas liked to wear and no one could tell that it was the wrong


    person, not even the doctor. Even hi maid couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    Wow.


    ¡°That was lit, bro,¡± Dnzilymented.


    ¡°After then, we moved forward to another crucial step of our n¡­.¡± he trailed off and paused.


    ¡°And that was getting rid of Lucas.


    ¡°We tricked Lucas into going camping with us in the forest. He was excited about the new


    experience. In the forest, we drugged him into a permanent sleep and buried his b*dy in the forest,


    Luigi¡¯s gaze flicked to my side before he quickly looked away again. ¡°It was the only way we could


    avoid a death report at the hospital.


    upter Ny Live


    I let out an involuntary gasp at the sheer cruelness of these two


    ¡°Now, that was the day Lucas got discharged at the hospital. His maid had gone to find the driver


    whom we made wandered away Lucas found the idea of sneaking away very exciting so yeah He


    shrugged, ¡°before the end of the day, he was dered missing For a week, I had to keep covering


    up our tracks as Dn quickly underwent facial stic surgery.


    ¡°When he was done, he was a splitting image of Lucas. Armed with Lucase family ring and his other


    belongings, he went to the Esposito family¡¯s head, Tavon and was epted back to the family¡±


    ¡°Incase, you¡¯re wondering, we cooked up a cock and bull story of me getting lost and getting


    kidnapped, Dn once again interrupted.


    ¡°With Tavon¡¯s support,¡± Luigi continued without paying Dn any heed, he nned that he¡¯d get


    close to you so that he could take over GT Group but your final vote lead to the failure of everything


    we had nned for years.¡±


    I sucked in a breath when Dn cocked the gun and pressed it harder on my temple. ¡°You b**ch!


    You were lucky we were on Mark¡¯s turf,I would have killed you out of anger. You could have just


    worked with me, the man you imed you love but mal, you chose your ex husband who treated


    you badly over me who treated you like the queen that you weren¡¯t.¡±


    My heart felt tight and my vision became blurry as my eyes watered. My heart was shattered, not


    because I had spent my time loving the wrong man, but because of the pain that Lucas must have


    gone through. It was unfair. He just wanted to make new friends.


    My breathing came in shirt bursts and the anxiety I had been putting away for the past month


    resurfaced. I fell on my knees and grabbed my ch*st tightly to stop the ache,


    I wanted to scream, I wanted tosh out hurtful words at both of them but I couldn¡¯t, I could barely


    steady my strained breathing talkless uttering a word to anyone. I just knelt there, my hands


    clutching my ch*st as my tears slowly dropped onto the earth.


    When Lagi looked at me, his eyes were filled with pain and utter regret while Dn just watched me


    in amusement.


    ¡°Sydney, I¡¯m sorry. I will pay for my mistakes,I promise¡­I regret every single second of it.¡± Dn


    scoffed but said nothing.


    Suddenly, in a blur, Luigi lunged at Dn and pushed him to the ground with a thud. Dn let out a


    grunt as his back hit the floor.


    ¡°You psycho! Get off me, Dn tried to push Luigi off him but Luigi wouldn¡¯t budge. He punched


    Dn in the face to shut him up and started to wrestle for the gun in his hand.


    Dn was able to push Luigi off him. Instantly, Luigi sprang up to attack him again but this time.


    Dn was more prepared and faster. Before Luigi could take a step toward him, Dn pointed the


    gun at him and pulled the trigger.


    My heart dropped to the pit of my belly and a scream finally tore from my throat as I watched Luigi


    fall to the ground, his blood sttering on my face.


    ¡°Luigi!¡± I sobbed and scrambled to his b*dy. He didn¡¯t deserve to end like this. Atleast, he regretted


    his actions.


    Dn walked up to me. I never liked him, he was too cowardly and good,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he kicked me by my side twice until I looked up. He looked down at me and pointed the gun


    in my direction. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your tears on this. The money he spent on F1 racing was also Lucas¡¯s.


    He¡¯s not innocent,¡± he said coldly.


    Tears rolled down my eyes as I shuffled back to where I had been sitting by the oak tree, my heart


    filled with grief. I wrapped my arms around myself and asked, ¡°Where did you bury Lucas?¡±


    He smirked, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to ask.¡± Then he casually pointed the gun in his grasp to


    the small mound by the oak tree. The one I had sat down on this whole time. ¡°There, right next to


    you.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 Chapter Ny Six


    At first, I flinched away, then I moved closer and ttened my palm on the small mound that I had


    thought was just a pile of sand. Tears rolled down my cheeks, and I couldn¡¯t stop them from flowing


    freely.


    Now looking closely at it, I could see the weeds sprouting from the mound like they were mocking


    me. The sight felt like a dagger getting piercing into my heart.


    My ch*st hurt so much it was as if my heart had been wrenched out of it, and it was groaning from


    the loss of what it revolved around. That was exactly how I also felt, a hollow emptiness. All these


    years, I had been waiting for Lucas, hoping against hope that he was alive, and then he turned out


    to be¡­gone. I had fallen in love with him, allowed myself to be consumed by those feelings, only to


    start hating him again because I wasn¡¯t privy to the real truth- he had stopped existing a long time


    ago.


    The poor boy, Lucas, had only wanted to make friends and experience the simple joys that most


    take for granted. He wanted to live a normal life, even if it was just once, but they robbed him of


    those privileges by ending his life so callously. They had not only taken his life but also stolen his


    identity, further selfishly ensuing chaos in the lives of his loved ones.


    I could already picture Lucas so vividly, sitting in his wheelchair, his face alight with that bright,


    radiant smile that he always wore. The kind he¡¯d have on even if the world was falling apart. He


    always had this calmness¡­.this soothing feeling to him that could make anyone happy.


    I should have noticed that there wasn¡¯t a lot of that trademark calmness and radiance of his when


    the fake Lucas infiltrated my life. The imposter was always quick to anger, unlike the real Lucas. He


    also had a bad temper that red up at any slight provocation.


    I had stupidly overlooked it because I was blinded by my desire to reignite my childhood dreams.


    I wondered if they had forced a drink down his throat to drug him or if he had willingly gulped it


    down. Knowing Lucas, always so trusting, he probably willingly took whatever they gave him. My


    heart pulled tight in my ch*st as I imagined his weak b*dy going limp in his wheelchair as he slept


    forever. They were so heartless that the best they could do was bury him in the small forbidden


    space. Lucas might have been sick, but he was not small, not in spirit or in the impact he had on


    those around him.


    They must have folded his b*dy when they buried him here, here in this wilderness, like some stray


    and abandoned dog. They couldn¡¯t even try harder and give him a tombstone. My tears poured


    down as I shook my head at the cruelness if it all, Lucas never deserved any of these, he didn¡¯t.


    If they had asked, Lucas would have happily given them and even took them in as his brother. My


    hatred for Dn was rooted in my heart, it burnt like a raging fire and I would keep it burning until I


    saw Dn burn in it. I swear with my life and my son¡¯s! I would take revenge for Lucas. My ttened


    palm on the mound curled into fists and my tears stopped pouring.


    Dn would regret the day he met me, he would curse the day over and over and over again until


    hisst breath.


    But first, I must survive. I now had multiple reasons to stay alive. For my son and for Lucas. I


    swallowed and wiped the fury on my face. I turned to Dn and found a smirk on his face. He


    moved closer to me, lowered his hand and pressed the gun to my forehead. He mocked, ¡°You came


    all the way to Italy just to find your beloved Lucas, didn¡¯t you? Well, now that you¡¯ve found him, you


    should be satisfied to die. You are ready to die a happy death so you can reunite with him in hell,


    right?¡± He smiled ruefully, ¡°I promise you, this time I¡¯ll be a good guy and bury you two in the same


    pit. Heughed maniacally.


    I suppressed the anger that¡¯s rapidly growing in me. I suppressed the insane urge to throw myself


    at him and hit him on his ch*st because that would be stupid and it wouldn¡¯t have any


    Chapter 96 Chapter Ny Six


    effect on him.


    I lifted my chin, baring my n*eck to him, he used to like it whenever I did that. As I tipped my chin


    up, the gun slid to the bridge of my nose and he left it there, his eyes fixated on my n*eck and the


    mounds in my ch*st .


    I bit my l*p guiltily, my gaze falling from his face to the floor and back to his face again. ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t have brought me here,¡± I said in a small voice. I shook my head, ¡°You could have killed


    me anywhere else but here. How can I admit before Lucas that I fell in love with you?¡± My voice.


    quivered and I hung my head down, toying with my fingers.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a pause then he said, his words dripping with confusion, ¡°What did you say?¡± He nudged


    my forehead with the gun and I looked up to find a deep frown on his stic face. Again, I berated


    myself, how hadn¡¯t I figured this out? He freaking never shaved!


    His eyes narrowed his eyes and pressed the gun even harder to the point that my forehead hurt,


    ¡°You¡¯re not just saying this to survive, are you?¡± He said in a cold voice.


    I slowly rose to my feet. He eyed me as he took a step back. ¡°Stay right there!¡°.


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± I drawled and took another step forward then before he could take another


    cowardly step back, I quickly gripped the muzzle and ced it on my ch*st .


    A silent don escaped me as a tear slid down my face. I tipped my chin, ¡°You can kill me now, but


    please, I beg you,¡± I made sure my voice trembled for the fight effect, ¡°don¡¯t kill me in front of


    Lucas¡¯s grave. I am ashamed because I fell in love with someone else.¡±


    His m*uth opened ajar as he let out a small an inaudible gasp.


    I took another step closer and he still kept the gun pressed to my ch*st , ¡°I won¡¯t me you for


    killing me, I deserve it, but I beg you, before I take myst breath, give me a k*ss. With this k*ss, I


    won¡¯t be afraid to face death. Atleast,I git to confess my feelings to the one I loved.¡±


    It was ring that he was was stunned and he didn¡¯t bother to hide it. He narrowed his gaze at my


    tearful eyes and barked, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You lying b**ch! How could you possibly love me?!¡± His voice


    got louder and louder as he yelled and I fought the urge to palm my ears and step away from him.


    ¡°You piece of shit!¡± He dost out, ¡°You just want to survive, that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying this! I swear I¡¯ll


    blow your brains out if you take one more step.¡±


    It was a rush, someone like Mark would call it stupid bit I was taking this risk. It was the only way I


    knew I could get out of here alive.


    I shook her head, morphing my face to look as genuine as possible, ¡°Why can¡¯t I love you, Dn?¡± I


    let out a painedugh, ¡°Tell me,¡± I dared him and took another step forward which prompted him to


    take his too, cursing under his breath as he did, but he didn¡¯t pull the trigger. ¡°Dn,¡± I said in a soft


    voice, ¡°You are the one who walked with me under the moon not Lucas as I had thought, you


    helped me chase that thief that night.¡±


    Well, technically it was Luigi who chased the thief but oh well.


    I continued, ¡°You are the one I k*ssed, made love to and enjoyed every single second of your hands


    on my b*dy.¡±


    He swallowed and his gaze darkened.


    ¡°I fell in love with the man I did all of these things with. I waited for two years to meet you and I am


    d I did. You can kill me, but you can¡¯t make me deny that I love you,¡± I smiled sadly as I finished.


    By this time, he had lowered his gun and his face wasn¡¯t contorted in that scary way again. I took


    the biggest step, closed the space between us and pulled him in for a k*ss. Suppressing my


    disgust, I squeezed my eyes shut and deepened the k*ss.


    Dn emitted a guttural groan as his breathing became rapid, his arms wrapped around me and


    pressing my b*dy to his. I heard the soft thud of his gun when it hit the ground as he let down his


    guard then his trembling hands cupped my face and k*ssed me back, diving his tongue into my


    m*uth.


    Chapter 96 Chapter Ny Six


    2.3


    I almost gagged as we continued to k*ss and I wondered how I had managed to enjoy this before.


    now. Perhaps, it was the thought that I was k*ssing Lucas that made it enjoyable.


    ¡°Do..do you really love me?¡± He asked in a small gruff voice when we pulled apart.


    I looked at him with a wide smile and sn*ked my arm around his n*eck. I ced a long peck on his


    l*ps and said, ¡°My love for you can withstand any test.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 Chapter Ny Seven


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    Dn smiled smugly, his palm caressing my back until he stopped at nape. ¡°Good girl¡­¡± he


    drawled. Then his grip on my nape tightened so hard that I almost winced in pain. He snarled, ¡°And


    if it does-


    n¡¯t?


    I smirked then as I bent to pick up the gun that fell, he had to release my neck. When he saw what I


    picked up, he growled, ¡°What the  do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± But that was all. He didn¡¯t attempt to


    snatch the gun from me. He just watched and waited to see what I was going to do.


    It then I lifted my chin, baring my neck and I I held his hard gaze and took his hand. I ced the gun


    made him press the gun to my throat. ¡°I¡¯m all yours,¡± I purred, I pushed his hand so that the gun


    digs into my throat, slightly constricting my breathing. ¡°If my love for you doesn¡¯t stand the test of


    time then do with me whatever you wish.¡±


    He smirked and his eyelids slightly dropped as he trailed down my neck with the gun until his hands


    fell to his side. In an instant, he was gripping my neck again and roughly kissing me.


    He abruptly pulled away, gripped my forearm and literally dragged me to wherever he was headed.


    I looked back and gave Luigi and Lucas¡® grave onest look before I turned back.


    I realized that he had brought us to the car. He yanked the door open and his subordinates that


    were seated in the car stared at both of us, stunned.


    ¡°Get the  k out, you twits!¡±


    The second the words left his mouth, his subordinates scrambled out of the car as if there was a fire


    outbreak in it.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he pressed my head down and pushed me into the backseat, ¡°Tie her.¡±


    They nodded and two of them were on either side of me. I quietly remained still and let them do as


    they were ordered, all the while I watched Dn as he watched them tie me with an unfathomable


    ex- pression on his face.


    When they were done, he turned to them. ¡°Dispose of Luigi¡¯s body and get out of


    of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± They chorused and quickly jogged toward the direction where Luigi¡¯s bodyy.


    Then he got in the front seat and mmed the door shut. I thought he was going to drive off but he


    just remained there, motionless.


    For minutes, we said nothing. One in a minute, our eyes locked in the rearview mirror for a second


    before he¡¯d look away again. And I could see that at that moment, with me tied in his backseat and


    his men out of sight, he had let his guards down. Several emotions crossed his eyes as he stared


    ahead.


    When he met my eyes again, his veil was back on. ¡°Not that I need to exin anything to you¡­


    Luigi attacked me. You know he was going to kill me if he could¡­¡± he paused and I guessed he was


    wait- ing for a response.


    12 22


    Chapter 97 Chapter Ny Seven I nodded slowly.


    ¡°I had no choice but to kill him got it?¡±


    I nodded again,


    ¡°Good,¡± he said coldly, ¡®you should know what fate awaits you if you ever try anything stupid.¡±


    I nodded again.


    He was still looking in the mirror. I thought he was looking then I realized that he wasn¡¯t. His focus


    was behind the car.


    I turned my head as much as a tied person could and saw his men handling Luigi¡¯s body. My heart


    slightly ached when I saw his body.


    I turned back to find Dn¡¯s gaze on me.


    I pouted, ¡°Poor Luigi, I actually liked him. He was a cool guy. But he deserved what he got. How


    dare he try to hurt you.¡±


    His eyes searched my face then he looked away without saying a thing..


    He gripped the steering wheel as if he was having a fight with it, stepped on the elerator and


    sped off into the night.


    It wasn¡¯t until I saw the restaurant I sometimes visited because the bacon and pancakes that the ho-


    tel where I am lodged made were trash that I realized Dn was driving to the hotel.


    When he parked before the hotel, he dragged me out of the car and into the hotel.


    He stopped at the front desk as if he had been doing this his whole life. ¡°Room card!¡±


    At this point, I already gathered that he must have known about my arrival in Italy and chose to el-


    ther ignore it or bid his time. Bid his time for what? That I do not know.


    Umm¡­¡± the staff on the front desk passed me an uncertain look and slightly raised her brows.


    I gave her a ¡®go ahead¡® nod.


    Without any further question, he handed the room card to Dn. With a re, Dn snatched the


    card from her and she flinched back..


    I threw her an apologetic look as we turned to leave.


    Dn didn¡¯t care who was watching, he once again dragged me to the elevator. In there,I stood like


    a beaten puppy behind him, only able to direct my re at his shoe¨Cd feet.


    When the elevator stopped on the floor where my room was and the doors slid open, he sMarkped


    down the hallway. He didn¡¯t drag me this time so I rushed after him like he¡¯d want me to.


    He stopped before my room door and easily slid the card in. When it got unlocked, he pushed me


    in- side and I stumbled in.


    He locked the door and went straight for my bag that was carelessly thrown in the armchair in the


    room.


    12 22


    Chapter 97 Chapter Ny Seven


    I watched him disy his maniacal behavior as he rummaged through my bag. He did that for while


    then with a hiss, he turned it upside down, and bent down to pick my passport, ID and phone


    He brought out his gun from his back pocket and pointed it at me


    I hadn¡¯t even realized he still had the gun with hirn.


    He covered the space between us and pressed the gun to my chin. ¡°You love me, don¡¯t you?¡± He


    said in a gruff voice.


    I nodded wordlessly.


    Then he said threateningly, ¡°Since you im you love me, you have to prove you won¡¯t get up and


    leave someday.¡±


    He stretched the items he took from my bag to me, ¡°You know what to do now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The icy coldness of the gun on my chin was a recurring reminder that if I made any wrong move or


    said the wrong thing, the maniac wouldn¡¯t hesitate to blow my face off.


    So I smiled and managed an unreluctant nod, I took the ID card, passport and phone from him.


    Then I took a step back from the gun, turned and headed for the bathroom.


    I heard his silent footsteps as he followed me sndi could sense that he still had the gun up.


    I smiled at him as I dropped the items on the counter. One after the other, I took the ID card and


    passport and tore them into shreds then threw then into the toilet.


    I hoped he didn¡¯t expect me to ruin a perfectly good phone as I removed my sim card from it. I re-


    turned my phone to the counter before I dropped the sim into the toilet too.


    I raised my brows at him as I flushed the toilet. ¡°My love for you will stand all tests,¡± I rephrased my


    fake promise from earlier.


    Even though this was all a ruse to end him, just like he said, I had to prove to him that I meant it and


    that meant doing crazy things. That meant cutting off the people that were like a family to me. If he


    hadn¡¯t forced me, I would have cut off from Mark and Grace anyway. Because I knew if I didn¡¯t


    return when I had nned to, Mark might trace my location ande¨Cfinding me.


    Besides, there was no possibility that this would go through, I might fail and never get to see Aiden.


    or Mark or Grace again but I wouldn¡¯t fall without trying.


    Dn smiled in satisfaction.


    I walked over to him and wound my arms around his neck, pressing my chest against his, ¡°The only


    person I can rely on now is you, Dn,¡± somehow, I was able to make my eyes slightly water. ¡°I


    beg you to love me, just like before. Can you do that?¡±


    He scoffed, ¡°I never loved you, It was all an act. I used you.


    I smiled, my smile filled with pain, ¡°Funny how I like that. Use me as you want, Dn. I¡¯ve told you,


    I¡¯m all yours. Then I rested my head on his chest, ¡°All I ask is that you love me.¡±


    He walked us backward and when my butt hit the counter, he stopped. He carefully ced his on


    the counter.


    gun


    He bowed his head and buried his face in my neck, he sniffed as his hand groped my breast hard. I


    12:22


    375


    apter 97 Chapter Ny


    bit my lip to stop myself from screaming in pain and clenched my fists to kill the urge to push him.


    off me.


    His hand slid down my body and he hooked it at the band of my short shorts.


    ¡°No! no no, I wanted to scream as he roughly pulled down my shorts without bothering with the but-


    ton and the hard material roughly brushed on my bare skin.


    Before I could fully process what was happening, he hoisted me into the counter and roughly


    shoved his dick into me.


    My fingers on his shoulders tightened and I squeezed my eyes shut and bit my lip. Hell! That hurt!


    He breathed hard as he rapidly thrust into me, pulling in and out and grunting into my neck.


    It took a while before I could fake a moan which seemed to heighten his ego as his grip on my thigh


    tightened and his thrust became impossibly hard.


    God, I wanted to cry as my back hit the wall repeatedly. This idiot used to make love to me so softly


    when we dated. My thighs hurt as I wrapped my legs around his hips and struggled to meet his


    pace.


    ¡°You know,¡± he started but took a pause after another brutal thrust. ¡°I used to admire your clever-


    ness in dealing with Mark.¡± He grunted, ¡°Now, it seems that¡¯s all it is, you are just a boring, silly and


    pa- thetic woman,¡± he scoffed, tipped his head back and grunted. ¡°begging for my love.¡±


    ¡°If loving you makes me pathetic and silly, then so be it,¡± I answered breathlessly. ¡°Besides,¡± I


    purred and faked another moan, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a woman in love has no IQ?¡±


    ¡°Hm hm.¡±


    ¡°I treated him that way because I didn¡¯t love him. But you¡¯re different, Dn. I love you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but cross my fingers as I lied. Even the heavens should know that I didn¡¯t mean


    every- thing I was saying.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dn didn¡¯t say anything else, his grip just tightened and he quickened his movements.


    I buried my fingers in his thick hair, and my body now synced easily with his.


    I closed my eyes that it was just a matter of time. I just needed to be patient, that was all. And this


    shouldn¡¯t be so hard, after we used to make love before ¨C when I thought he was Lucas. I just had


    to suck up to him until the time was right.


    Well, during our ride back, Dn became not so quiet and started to blurt about his childhood to his


    hostage at the back of the car a.k.a. me..


    Due to what I made sense of his fragmented stories, his upbringing and environment groomed him.


    into a ruthless, brutal, cold and skeptical man.


    But there was one thing they might or might not have groomed him to be but he wanted it. He


    lacked it anyway and even if he doesn¡¯t say it, he deeply yearns for it.


    Well, I was ready to give it to him.


    I will give it to him and make him believe that someone sane could actually love an animal like him.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 Chapter Ny Eight


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t remember how I ended up on the bed with Dnst night¡­ Or maybe I did, I just didn¡¯t


    want to recall it, I couldn¡¯t. I feel sore all over. And right now, all I feel is extreme tiredness and a


    grawing hunger.


    Dn  whoever he really was, was a greedy and insatiable man. It only took not more than twenty


    minutes after pulling away from me for him to get on top of me again. He kept grinding me like he


    was some beast, ordering me to keep telling him I loved him. What type of psycho was that?


    I actually wished the gnawing hunger was rted to my tiredness or even a little something to do


    with it but no. The louder my cries and fake moans mixed with his loud grunts got, the higher my ha-


    tred for him heightened. My hunger for revenge was making me starved and I needed to collect my-


    self before I did something really stupid and get myself killed.


    Every touch of his hands on my skin made me want to recoil in disgust. The weight of his body pin-


    ning me down was like being smothered by a massive rock. Each thrust felt like a vition, yet I


    had to feign pleasure to keep up this sickening charade. With every passing minute, I could feel my


    soul being chipped away bit by bit.


    I also noticed that he hadn¡¯t used protection. He usually remembered to use it when he pretended


    to be Lucas, apart from the times where we weren¡¯t acting like rowdy animals. The only thing I was


    grateful for was that I had an IUD installed beforeing to Italy.


    When I still thought I was abandoned, I knew I was mad at Lucas. Raving mad but it never


    extended to hating him. I still loved him, I was just angry and sad that he left but he not only leave,


    he left with- out so much as an appropriate goodbye. So I was worried that I might not be able to


    control my  ¨C al desires if I ever found him which might in turn lead to another pregnancy ¨C which I


    was sure I would


    not be ready for, no doubt.


    At first, I didn¡¯t want to admit it because the thought itself was embarrassing but I had toe to


    terms with myself and do the needful. Now, it was what would save me from having another child


    for this man. A small mercy amidst this living nightmare.


    My stomach growled and I silently moaned as I clutched it, I was starving in the literal sense. The


    couldn¡¯t even have the decency to order us some food before he sucked all of the strength out of


    me. Just another disy of his utter selfishness andck of care for me as a person. I was merely


    an object to be used for his twisted desires.


    I briefly nced at his stic face. He was still sound asleep. I sighed and turned away from him on


    the bed. Then I quietly rose from my sleeping position and sat at the edge of the bed so I would- n¡¯t


    disturb him. In truth, I didn¡¯t want him to wake up yet because I wasn¡¯t ready to hear hismand-


    ing voice or see his sickening smirk. I needed this little time alone so that I could be able to prepare


    myself for the horrible day ahead. These fleeting moments of solitude were my only reprieve.


    As I was about to get on my feet, my roaming eyes fell on a handgun ¨C the one from yesterday ¨C


    hang- ing out of the pocket of his jacket on the coat rack. My gaze glued to it and my heart rate


    quickened,


    12.22


    Chapter 5 Chapter Ny Eight


    mming against my chest as it did. Should I pick it up? If I could quietly reach there and grab the


    gun without waking me up, I would only be a trigger away from ending all of this and fulfilling my


    Wish


    I would be quick and easy. All I have to do is slightly hurt myself so that I would be able to feign to


    the hotel security that I shot him in self¨Cdefense. I almost went through with it; I almost leapt out of


    bed and tiptoed there but then¡­ It could be a test. No, I wouldn¡¯t do it. Seeing that, he was still


    having trouble believing that I loved him, even as he  me throughout the night, the psycho might put


    me through some sick tests that were as sick as his head.


    So I diminished every thought of killing him in his sleep. Besides what satisfaction was there in


    killing him while he was asleep? That would be a peaceful death at most. I need him to feel that


    tight- ening in his chest after I¡¯ve made him believe me and love me back when I turn the gun on


    him. If I killed him now, I¡¯d only be confirming his suspicion which in some way would be satisfying


    to him. No


    he didn¡¯t deserve such an easy end. He needed to suffer first¡­


    Suddenly, I felt a prickle at the back of my neck and I knew that I was being watched at that very


    mo- ment but I didn¡¯t dare to look back.


    I closed my eyes and willed myself to rx. Rx, Sydney, you still have things under control. I


    took a deep breath, pushing down the rising panic. One misstep and this whole n could unravel. I


    can¡¯t let my fear or disgust show through. I am the actor here and he is the audience. I must y


    my role. wlessly


    I stood from the bed with a yawn and stretched as I made my way to the bathroom. In the bath-


    room, I turned on the tap and washed my face. The cool water helped clear my head a bit. I stared


    at my


    my reflection ¨C my eyes looked hollow, devoid of the light they once held. How much more of my-


    self would I have to sacrifice?


    Then I went into the shower and set the water temperature to ¡®cold¡® and stood under it. Goose-


    bumps rapidly spread all over my body and I felt the urge to turn it off and have a warm bath instead


    but a warm bath would not prepare me for the day ahead. I needed a scrub bath. I needed to


    scrape away everyst remnant of him from my skin.


    As I took my bath, memories ofst night shed in my eyes and I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from


    falling. I didn¡¯t stop them. Thank God I was in the shower a cold shower at that. The icy water


    masked my sobs as I cried for Aiden, my sweet boy who I may never get to see again. I cried for


    Lu- cas, the man I loved, now just a ghost of a memory trapped behind this horrific facade.


    I cried as I scrubbed my body like a mad woman just to get his touch and cologne off me, even


    though I knew he would still touch me again. No matter how hard I scrubbed, I could never be


    clean. His vition had stained my soul.


    I wrapped a towel around my damp body and stood before the bathroom mirror. I looked at my tired


    face, even after the shower, the bone¨Cdeep exhaustion I felt still shone through. The fear that filled


    my eyes was easy to hide but the hate was the hardest to hide. It filled me up


    everywhere to the brim, dripping off me in multifolds. As much as I¡¯d like him to see this ¨C how much


    he repulsed me ¨C I had to rece the hate with love; love for my beloved Dn. At least on the


    surface.


    I smiled at myself in the mirror, a hollow, practiced smile. I gave myself a small nod and left the


    bath-


    12:22


    Chapter 98 Chapter Ny Eight


    room, my game face on. No matter how hard this was, I had to see it through. Survive first, then


    live.


    Naturally, my gaze riveted to him as I stepped into the room. He was still asleep. Or he was still pre-


    tending to be asleep. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to be testing me even now.


    As I passed by, I identally bumped into the coat rack, causing the gun to slip out of the pocket


    and drop on the floor with a resounding thud.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I muttered under my breath but then, I frowned at the gun on the floor. What?


    Almost immediately, Dn quickly sat up, looking dazed. In a blur, he was on the floor, he reached


    for the gun and pointed it toward me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I took reflexive steps back. Stay calm, I told myself, don¡¯t let him sense your fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I pleaded, making my voice tremble. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    There was a nasty sneer on his face and his voice was low and dangerous. ¡°You want to kill me,


    don¡¯t you? It was your n all along.¡±


    I shook my head and said in a weak, quivering voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I made my eyes wide, full of


    innocent fear.


    He scoffed and his eyes became even colder as he snarled, ¡°Do you think I would believe you?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t, I just got up to take a shower,¡± I cried, making the tears flow. I was the picture of a


    ter- rified woman, pleading for her life.


    I should be hit with the hot sting of a bullet that will go right through my neck, right? Yes, but noth-


    ing happened.


    I tried to look as surprised as I could as a triumphant smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Just kidding, there are no bullets in this gun.¡±


    My face turned pale and my eyes filled with tears and fear. ¡°You can¡¯t scare me like this anymore,¡± I


    cried, my voice quivering, ¡°My heart literally stopped beating, Dn.¡±


    I watched as heughed and walked to me. ¡°God, you should¡¯ve seen your face.¡±


    I gave him a nk ¡®I¡¯m angry but it¡¯s hard to be mad at you because I freaking love you¡® expression,


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Dn. I was terrified.¡±


    He smirked and just moved closer. He stroked my chin tenderly and I giggled in response. Thanks


    to my past self defense sses and Mark¡¯s insistence in ensuring I underwent three months of


    shooting training, the moment the gun hit the ground, I knew there were no bullets in it. So, this was


    a test, afterall. A dumb test, if you ask me. But I¡¯m d that I passed.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 Chapter Ny Nine


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t seen Dn for two freaking weeks. Two weeks of blessed silence and freedom from his


    sickening touch and mind games. But I knew the reprieve wouldn¡¯tst.


    That day, after the dumb test with the unloaded gun, he showered and then we had breakfast to-


    gether. An awkward, tension¨Cfilled meal where I struggled to keep up the facade of a lovestruck


    woman while hiding my revulsion. When we finished, he brought me to an impressive mansion on


    the outskirts of the city.


    He said just a sentence, a sentence that had me twitching my lips into a weird smile to stop myself


    from scoffing. ¡°You are now my woman, this ce will be your home from now on.¡±


    On the surface, this would have been ideal, as I never wanted him around in the first ce. But I


    needed him close to get to know more about him, make him fall for my act, and most crucially, to


    monitor his every move. Distance would make achieving my goal nearly impossible.


    Besides, I was starting to get paranoid that this twisted n might not go exactly as I¡¯d envisioned.


    Maybe it was a stupid n from the start, because in this huge, garish mansion, I wasn¡¯t the only


    woman he had stashed away. I was just one of many.


    How wonderful it would have been if the other women were simply maids meant to serve me and be


    at my every beck and call. But no, the other women were all Dn¡¯s lovers ¨C some of whom.


    seemed genuinely, disturbingly in love with him. Sad, empty souled creatures. And all I had in this


    gild- ed prison was just a single room to call my own. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was starting to get desperate. I had thought I was ying a finely¨Ctuned game of love with the


    bas- tard, stringing him along until I could strike. But now, it seemed I was just another of his many


    y- things, easily discarded, and I had never really gotten anywhere near his twisted heart.


    Worse, I couldn¡¯t even have the utter peace of mind I should have expected, because the veteran


    members of his harem were obviously jealous of the newpetition. They tried to bully me as the


    newest concubine, so I was usually in the middle of a shouting fight or physical altercation. There


    was no way I would let them bully me and go unpunished.


    I


    Besides, it was another way of proving to any watchful eyes that I actually loved Dn, even when


    he wasn¡¯t present. I couldn¡¯t count the number of times I¡¯ve yelled with dramatic vigor ¡°Dn is all


    mine, you bitches!¡± Who knew who among them was his spy, reporting back my every move.


    But I got tired of the wing and backbiting after the first three days, as it seemed to be the only


    thing the women did. It was like a mindless chore ¨C they woke up, bathed, and then came out of


    their rooms solely to fight and scratch at each other, struggling to win Dn¡¯s fleeting favor and


    maintain their meaningless status. I started to outrightly ignore their sneers and bitter words. They


    were meaningless gnats, unworthy of my attention.


    I didn¡¯t entirely me them though. With Dn wearing Lucas¡® beautiful face, I could understand


    why some woman might be drawn to his physical appearance alone. Because there was absolutely


    no way any woman in her right mind would ever fall for his vile, abusive personality unless she too


    12.13


    Chapter 90 Chapter Ny Nine


    was just as mentally unwell.


    I didn¡¯t want to participate in their vapid game anymore. I was afraid that if I did, I would get hope-


    lessly trapped in the unreasonable struggle for dominance and utterly forget why I was actually here


    ¨C my thirst for justice. Who knew if there was even another garish mansion filled with more dispos-


    able women somewhere. It would be a fruitless, infinite fight.


    So one day, I simply tried to leave the mansion altogether. And strangely, though thankfully, no one


    stopped me as I calmly strolled out the front gates and into the grounds. Perhaps this istion from


    him was another of Dn¡¯s twisted tests?


    I suddenly found myselfughing like a crazed person once I made it back to my room ¨C the single


    room that was assigned to me in this den of depravity. This had to be Dn¡¯s new gauntlet, no


    doubt.


    Perhaps I was inadvertently making progress and regaining his trust, bit by bit. He seemed to be


    try- ing to prove some sadistic point by allowing me freedom to leave. He was loudly stating that


    whether I chose to stay or go, it didn¡¯t truly matter because he had an entire stable of disposable


    women to rece me with at his beck and call.


    It was such a contradictory and ludicrous game he yed. If he was truly trying to im he didn¡¯t


    care if I left for good, then why did he make me tear up my own passport before our journey? Per-


    haps he was certain that no matter where I ran, I had nowhere permanent to go and could only in-


    evitably return to the mansion, utterly dependent on him. I guess that knowledge alone satisfied the


    sick bastard¡¯s ego.


    Ha! What a deranged mind game was this? Some twisted way to train obedient pets? Or perhaps it


    was merely his idea of fun ¨C learning just how to instill discipline and loyalty in his mindless human


    ythings. Or maybe in his demented perspective, we were all simply pests to be toyed with until


    he grew bored.


    But I didter leave the grounds of the gaudy mansion for my own reasons. I simply walked straight


    out the gates and eventually found an old bicycle to borrow. Utilizing my uncannily urate memo-


    ry, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all for me to navigate through the surrounding forest and locate Lucas¡® grave


    in a remote clearing.


    ? parked the bicycle a respectful few feet from his grave and started to clear away the weeds and


    overgrowth from the makeshift mound of earth marking his final resting ce. I worked steadily,


    feel- ing an odd sense of calm.


    I wasn¡¯t scared at all to be out here alone. In fact, I found myself almost reflexively chatting with Lu-


    cas about the most random, inconsequential things, just like when we were little children and he


    was alive. Talking to the silence was strangelyforting, like he could still hear me.


    My heart felt heavy with a mncholic ache at the happier memories of him, which were


    now over- flowing behind my eyes and threatening to spill over into tears. But I watched what I said


    carefully, mostly just recounting our times together and rying stupid jokes or anecdotes that I


    knew would have made Lucasugh uproariously ¨C I hoped he wasughing wherever his spirit


    now resided. Be- cause I had no doubt that Dn almost certainly had someone tracking me


    without my knowledge during this unsupervised outing. Or maybe there was already some kind of


    locator or recording de-


    Chapter 99 Chapter Ninely Nine.


    vice nted on me or in my belongings.


    ¡°You remember that time when I first saw you?¡± I smiled heartily. I imagined that Lucas smiled back


    at me like he always did, waiting for me to narrate how our first meeting had unfolded again. ¡°I was


    stuffing my face with all the nice food in your kitchen like the glutton that I was when you wheeled in


    and stared at me.


    He wouldugh uproariously at this point, just like he did when I first told the story years ago. I could


    almost hear the warmth of hisughter echoing through the trees.


    Then I covered my face with my hands, feigning embarrassment. ¡°Goodness, I hate to imagine what


    a slovenly sight I must have looked like back then.¡±


    in


    In my mind¡¯s eye, he would give me that long, thoughtful look of his that always made butterflies go


    wild in my belly and my face flush red. Then he¡¯d smile that beautiful, crinkly¨Ceyed smile and say


    that kind voice I loved so much, ¡°You looked cute, Syd. As cute as can be.¡±


    Hours slowly passed as I sat there, reliving our happiest moments together and making new imagi-


    nary memories with Lucas to fill the void of his absence. I tried my best not to dwell on those


    agoniz- ing final days where heid bedridden and miserable in the hospital. By the time I finished


    carefully clearing all the weeds and growth from his grave mound, the sun had set, casting long


    shadows through the trees.


    Not wanting to leave just yet, I decided to make him a little flower wreath before departing, just like


    the ones I used to make for him when we were kids. I gathered some wildflowers growing around


    the area, even using some of the weeds I had pulled up. Tired but focused, I sat cross¨Clegged on


    the forest floor and started weaving the flower stems together into a simple circlet.


    Once the wreath waspleted, I smiled sadly at my handiwork, running my fingers over the bright


    petals. ¡°I¡¯m sure he would have loved this one too,¡± I whispered. He used to treasure every little silly


    craft I made him, no matter how ugly or lopsided I thought it looked.


    I sighed heavily and just sat there for several long seconds, the fragile wreath resting in my hands


    as I stared silently at the patch of disturbed earth that was his final resting ce. Then, so quiet I


    could barely hear my own voice, I murmured, ¡°Lucas, I will definitely avenge your death. I swear it.¡±


    With those words lingering in the still air, I ced the flower wreath on his makeshift tomb, gently


    pressing it into the sand so that it would remain in ce, a bright spot of color adorning his grave.


    After taking onest long look tomit this moment to memory, I retrieved the bicycle and slowly


    pedaled my way back in the direction of the mansion and its upants. An odd sense of mn-


    choly hung over me, but also a reinvigorated sense of purpose.


    When I arrived back at the garish pce, the women who were milling about stopped what they


    were doing and just stared at me in surprise. They seemed utterly stunned to see that I had actually


    returned of my own free will to this gilded prison. The ones who had managed to forge some kind of


    alnce or friendship in the midst of all the petty drama and constant jockeying for position whis-


    pered amongst themselves, no doubt wondering what could have brought me back. But I simply ig-


    nored them all, keeping my face an inscrutable mask as I strode past without a word.


    That night, after ensuring the door to my room was locked, I drew myself a long, calming bath,


    dous- ing my tired body with all the nice scented bath washes, oils, and scrubs I could find stocked


    in the


    12.23


    Chapter 99 Chapter Ny Nine


    opulent bathroom. Surprisingly, my private chambers were extremely well¨Cappointed with luxuries.


    The other rooms were probably equipped simrly to keep Dn¡¯s human pets cated.


    Once I was freshly bathed, i slipped into the fanciest, most preciously delicate lingerie set I could.


    find in the massive wardrobe that came with the room. I squirmed a bit as I carefully pulled on each


    lace and satin piece, wondering with a twinge of disgust if these intimates had ever adorned the


    body of some other poor woman he had used and discarded before me, even though the tags and


    la- bels were still pristine.


    With my preparationsplete, Iid myself down on the plush bed, posing myself artfully among


    the mound of pillows, and calmly waited for his inevitable arrival. Perhaps adopting a mask of


    seduc- tive vulnerability would help regain what little trust he still had in me after my solo outing.


    I was nearly starting to doze off, my eyelids growing heavier by the second, when the door to my


    room was abruptly pushed open from the outside, causing it to m into the wall with a resounding


    bang that made me jump.


    I sprang up from my half¨Casleep repose into a seated position, clutching the bed covers to my


    chest. It took a few moments for my eyes to readjust and process the figure standing in the now


    open doorway. There was a gloomy, almost pained expression on Dn¡¯s face ¨C unless I was


    mistak- ing it for something else? Hurt, maybe?


    Whatever stormy emotions were flickering across his features, I knew better than to show any out-


    ward satisfaction or gloating. I resisted the urge to smile triumphantly, instead keeping my expres-


    sion one of wary caution as I waited for him to make the first usation.


    ¡°You said you loved me, didn¡¯t you?¡± he growled in that low, menacing tone of his. ¡°Then why did


    you


    go to him again?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 Chapter Hundred


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    I erupted in a fit ofughter, mainly because he cracked me up. How could he possibly be jealous of


    a dead man? He really did look adorably pouty in that moment, standing there trying his best to


    look intimidating with that angry gaze. At that instant, it was almost easy to believe I was simply


    banter- ing with my beloved Lucas.


    This


    was actually a very good sign, despite his melodramatic disy of envy. It meant that my carefully


    cultivated deception was still going strong. Even if I hadn¡¯t fully prated his twisted heart yet, I


    had undeniably managed to worm my way into his fragile psyche to a fairly sub- stantial degree.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I giggled, palming my mouth in an attempt to stifle the burblingughter as I climbed down


    from the bed to face him properly. I couldn¡¯t help but be faintly amused by his irrational jealousy


    over something so silly.


    While Iughed at his preposterous behavior, Dn hissed out a irritated breath and stalked over to


    perch himself on the armchair situated by the door, his piercing gaze remaining fixated intently on


    me the whole while.


    The moment the duvet covering my body slipped down, fully revealing my barely¨Cclothed form to


    his


    eyes, I watched hungrily as his eyes suddenly darkened with naked longing. I could practically feel


    the hot, greedy trail his eyes raked lecherously over every curve and expanse of exposed skin.


    I was finally able to rein in myughter at his expense as I purposefully sashayed my hips provoca-


    tively while sauntering towards him. Moving withnguid, exaggerated slowness, I closed the dis-


    tance between us.


    First, I slid my fingers through his thick hair, lightly massaging his scalp in a way I knew he enjoyed


    from past experience. I smirked when his eyes fluttered closed at the simple sensation of my fin-


    gers carding through his locks. I caressed the line of his stubbled jaw, trailing my hand down to gen-


    tly cup the side of his neck before finally dropping it to rest on his shoulder.


    -Taking things further, I firmly grasped his shoulders and lifted one leg over hisp to straddle his


    hips, my scantily d coreing to rest mere inches from where I could feel his growing arousal


    straining against the confines of his pants.


    I held his darkened gaze steadily, purposefully pouting my full lips into an enticing moue as I chided


    him sultrily, ¡°Why did you ignore me deliberately for so long?¡± My lips turned down into an


    exaggerat- ed frown. ¡°I saw so many of your women wandering around this mansion when you left


    me alone with them for days. I could have died from jealousy, Dn. I needed some space, some


    fresher air that wasn¡¯t saturated with the scent of all the other females you sleep with.¡±


    I shrugged one shoulder as if it was no big deal. ¡°I merely had to go visit an old friend to talk to


    since you deprived me of yourpany for so long. You know I know no one else in this town be-


    sides Lucas. I went to see him, an old friend, so what?¡± I arched one delicately sculpted eyebrow at


    him in mock challenge. ¡°Are you jealous of a dead man¡¯s memory, my love?¡±


    Chapter 100 Chapter Hundred


    Without uttering a single word in response, Dn¡¯s arms abruptly snaked their way around my


    waist, hisrge palms ttening possessively against the bare skin of my lower back. He tugged me


    firmly forward until our bodies were flush together, crushing my silk¨Cd breasts against the hardThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nes of his chest. He cradled me tightly, as if he wanted to physically merge our bodies into one


    en-


    tity.


    Dn buried his face into the crook of my neck ¨C a intimate gesture I had noticed he seemed to


    take particr pleasure in. His hot breath fanned over my sensitive skin as he murmured in that


    low, husky rasp of his that never failed to spark little tendrils of warmth to unfurl low in my belly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you resent me for killing him?¡±


    A heavy silence fell between us as I considered how best to respond. Slowly, I threaded my fingers.


    through the silky strands at the nape of his neck, giving them a gentle tug to tip his head back


    enough for me to rest my chin atop his crown. I knew he could feel the rapid thrum of my pulse from


    how tightly he held me.


    ¡°Of course I mind that you killed my dear friend,¡± I said softly, carefully keeping any hints of anger or


    hatred from creeping into my dulcet tone. I was the very picture of a woman deeply in love, speak-


    ing painful truths to her beloved. ¡°But Lucas was already gravely ill anyway, even without your


    involve- ment he wouldn¡¯t have had much longer to live. Maybe you even did him a mercy of sorts


    by ending his suffering sooner. He was in so much constant pain and torment from all those


    illnesses that kept attacking his body¡­¡±


    I shrugged one shoulder lightly, as if his death truly didn¡¯t trouble me anymore. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t


    actu- ally bring myself to resent the man my heart beats for now. My greatest wish was simply to be


    with. the person I love more than anything. I believe Lucas wouldn¡¯t me me for that¡­or you,


    since you ended his agony.¡±


    After a prolonged moment spent digesting the meaning behind my carefully crafted words, Dn


    tilted his head back to gaze intently up at me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he stated bluntly, a flicker of


    dark. emotion passing through his mercurial eyes. ¡°I¡¯m starting to worry that every time you go visit


    his grave, your love for me will only diminish further while your hatred deepens. Maybe one day


    you¡¯ll even try to kill me out of vengeance.¡±


    Though I remained outwardly impassive, showing no signs of the turbulence those words created


    within me, I¡¯ll admit I was somewhat taken aback that he had so baldly voiced the very kernel of my


    actual n out loud like that. Though I knew logically it was just another childish attempt to rattle


    me, another dumb test devised to flush out any nefarious intent on my part. Well, two could y at


    that game.


    ¡°He¡¯s a dead man, Dn,¡± I sighed out in apparent exasperation, as if his worries were ridiculous


    and unfounded. ¡°My love for you can never possibly diminish now that you¡¯ve imed me so


    thoroughly. No, I will not kill you ¨C if you die, then I die as well, for you are the very air I breathe.¡±


    I watched keenly as his brow furrowed, the muscle in his chiseled jaw twitching as he silently ap-


    praised me. His eyes dropped to my mouth, his fingers following the same path until they came to


    rest featherlight against the plush swell of my lower lip.


    Lifting his gaze back to lock with my own, he rasped out in a gravelly tone, ¡°I still don¡¯t fully believe


    you, Sydney.¡±


    12 238


    2/4


    Chapter 100 Chapter Hundred


    A spark of calcted daring flickered to life in my belly as I stared back at him boldly. ¡°Then if you


    don¡¯t believe the depth of my eternal devotion, just kill me now,¡± I stated evenly, a hint of challenge.


    tempering my words. ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to die by your hand in this moment, but I absolutely can-


    not tolerate you doubting the boundless love I hold for you any longer.


    He shook his head slowly, his thumb tracing the seam of my lips with atypical gentleness. ¡°I won¡¯t


    kill you, Sydney,¡± he murmured, that undercurrent of quiet menace still present in his tone. I noticed


    his specific choice of words ¨C ¡®won¡¯t¡® rather than ¡®can¡¯t.¡±


    His touch drifted to cup the side of my face, almost tenderly. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­worried that maybe one day,


    you simply won¡¯t love me anymore,¡± he confessed in a low, hoarse rasp that somehow sounded


    smaller than I had ever heard from him before, naked vulnerability seeping into the words like a


    hair- line crack in his


    granite facade.


    My own eyes prickled treacherously with the sting of unshed tears at the naked emotionality in his


    tone as I met his stormy gaze with one of tender reassurance, leaning down to brush my lips softly


    against his once, twice.


    ¡°There will never be such a day,¡± I vowed in a throaty murmur, cradling his face between my palms


    as I spoke with beseeching fervor. ¡°I love you sopletely, so consumingly, that the very notion


    of


    living without you would render my life meaningless vist only for you now, Dn. Iy myself bare


    I


    before you because I want you to im me, possess me utterly. Shout to the entire world that I be-


    long to you and no one else!¡±


    Then without waiting for him to formte some other intive objection, I sealed my mouth over


    his in a deep kiss.


    Immediately,his lips kneaded mine,his hands tightened on the small of my back and he pressed me


    tighter to his chest,before sliding his hand down and palming my ass.


    I grinded him and I could already feel his erection, ¡°Fuck, Sydney,¡± he groaned and bit me hard on


    my lower lip then he went ahead to suckle on the bruise he left there.


    In this revenge disguised as love, we were constantly testing and guessing. I wonder if he could see


    through my fake smiles and affection and felt a shiver run down my spine.


    He squeezed my ass and I rolled my hips to his dded shaft, a fake moan escaping my lips.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He groaned just as I felt his hard erection dig into my entrance, safe for mycy pants and


    his trousers.


    Slowly, he pulled away. I frowned, my heart skipping a beat involuntarily. Why was he stopping? Did


    he notice something? I briefly panicked.


    As he tried to pull away, I pulled him to me.


    ¡°Sydney,¡± he called softly, surprising me then he gently held me back.


    ¡°I want you to do something for me, are you willing?¡± He asked without any preamble.


    I lifted my head and looked into his eyes. What could he possibly want me to do for him? I managed


    a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Dn looked at me, and I could see different emotions fliker in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what he


    1773


    Chapter 100 Chapter Hundred


    felt.


    And he was hesitating, struggling to form his words. Strange. Have I gained his trust already and he


    was about to tell me a secret?


    Finally, he spoke up, ¡°I want to give you to my uncle Tavon. I want you to gain his trust and then


    con- vey messages to me.¡±


    I almost blurted out that Tavon was actually Lucas¡® uncle and not his but that was beside the point.


    I was taken aback. I hadn¡¯t expected that he would actually send me away.


    If I leave his side, how would my n work? Could this be another stupid test?


    My eyes watered ¨C I was learning the trick quite well now. ¡°I only want to be by your side, Dn. I


    would do anything but willingly leave your side.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he squeezed my ass and gave me a wet kiss on the cheek. ¡°you¡¯d still be by my side.


    And it¡¯s just for a short while. I just need some information. If you really love me,do this for me.¡±


    I guess I have no other choice but to agree and look for new opportunities.


    I gently stroked his face and softly said, ¡°If it makes you happy, then alright, I promise you, I¡¯d do


    whatever


    you want.¡± I added with a small re, ¡°But you also have to promise me that after I¡¯m done with


    whatever you want me to do, you will drive all those women out of the house. I want you to be- long


    to me only, just as I¡¯d belong only to you.¡±


    He listened attentively to me. Then he promised with a small smile. ¡°I give you my word. If you help


    me be the new Godfather of the Esposito family, then you shall be my most loved


    woman. I won¡¯t even nce at other women!¡±


    I smiled back at him and pulled him in for a hug,my breast crushing his face. ¡°You smell so good,¡±


    he drawled and pressed my lower half to his.


    If I¡¯d be passing crucial information to him/then maybe I can ruin him with that means. Maybe,just


    maybe, Tavon is the key to my revenge?!


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± He answered absentmindedly.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never abandon me there.¡±


    ¡°I always take whatever I deem fit as mine, Sydney.¡±


    I smiled.


    Chapter 101 Chapter One hundred and

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 Chapter One hundred and One


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    I pulled back from the hug when I heard a p.


    I looked at him, my face a few inches from his with my arms still woven around his neck, ¡°Why¡¯d you


    p?¡± I asked with a small smile, my eyes searching his face curiously. There was a yful glint in


    his eyes that made me wonder what he was up to.


    He only smiled back. He didn¡¯t need to answer my question because one of his men opened the


    door to my room and walked in at that moment.


    The man held a shopping bag in his hand. ¡°Good evening, sir,¡± he politely inclined his head in


    greet- ing, then he nodded at me, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± His stoic expression gave nothing away about the


    contents of the bag.


    I looked from him to Dn, keeping my arms looped around Dn¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I arched a questioning brow, ¡°Is that mine?¡± A tiny flutter of excitement stirred in my


    chest at the thought that Dn may have actually gotten me a gift.


    He nodded with a smile, his hands squeezing my  cheeks possessively. ¡°All yours.


    Then I abruptly brightened up, my eyes alight with delight as I realized he really had gotten some-


    thing for me.


    ¡°You got me something!¡± I eximed, unable to hide the pleased surprise in my tone. A part of me


    still couldn¡¯t quite believe he would do something like that.


    He  his head to a side with a mocking thinking face, ying it up.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed, dragging it out, ¡°Something like that.¡± Then he turned to the man that still re-


    mained there like a statue, awaiting further instructions.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Dn ordered the man out in a clipped tone that brooked no argument.


    With a final nod, the man left the room, pulling the door closed quietly behind him.


    Excitedly, of course it was mostly an act on my part, I jumped down from hisp and grabbed the


    shopping bag the man had dropped on the floor. Part of me wondered if this gift was truly for my


    benefit, or if it was simply a calcted move to keep me pliant and cooperative.


    My eyes roved over the Italian name of the high¨Cend clothing line printed on the bag and I could tell


    that it was likely a dress that was inside. A rush of conflicting emotions swirled through me ¨C plea-


    sure at receiving such an expensive gift, curiosity about what it would look like, but also apprehen-


    sion about the likely motive behind it.


    Why? I found myself asking internally. To cate me? To keep me from getting too upset? I scoffed


    Inwardly, wondering if he even truly cared about my feelings at all. I mean it would be nice for him to


    be worried enough about me to think of getting me a gift just so that I wouldn¡¯t get angry with him.


    But it was obvious that Dn hadn¡¯t gotten to that level of consideration with me, at least not yet,


    seeing as he still intended to send me away to be with that vile Tavon.


    Chapter 101 Chapter One hundred and One


    Oh? I suddenly realized, he probably got me this gift because of his own selfish and infuriating re-


    quest for me to go willingly to meet with Lucas¡® despicable uncle Tavon. The gift was likely just his


    way of buttering me up to be more cooperative about that n, I concluded bitterly.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done squeezing the life out of the poor bag, hand it over,¡± he said with a small


    chuckle, his eyes twinkling with amusement at my obvious curiosity.


    I couldn¡¯t help but pout at his teasing words, but I obediently handed the shopping bag to him any-


    way. His muscr arms stretched out and he took it from me with a smug smirk, clearly enjoying


    having me y along so far.


    I stood before him like an obedient student and watched him with bated breath as he pulled out a


    stunning red dress from the bag. Despite my reservations, I couldn¡¯t deny the wave of excitement


    felt at seeing such a beautiful and luxurious garment.


    The material of the dress looked glossy and seductively pretty when he finally brought it fully out of


    the concealing bag. He hooked his long fingers deliberately in the part of the dress that looked like.


    thin straps and stretched it forward, putting it on disy without a word, his piercing eyes watching


    me intently.


    Tentatively, I took the dress from him when he made no move to actually hand it to me. With each of


    my hands grasping one edge of the dress, I held it up before me and spread it out fully so I could


    get a good look at the intricate design.


    It was a long red dress that instantly took my breath away. On a closer look, the material of the


    dress was smooth, luxurious silk, the sumptuous texture looking so fine that I could already tell |


    would love the sensuous feel of it sliding over my bare skin. The length of the dress alone would


    have made it sound elegant and ssy, but the daring design made it anything but demure. You just


    needed toy eyes on it to know that.


    Co¨Cowning a clothing line with my best friend Grace meant that I had been exposed to lots of stun-


    ning and beautiful fashion designs over the years. But I would not deny that the dress Dn had se-


    lected was unique and exquisite in its own right¨Cclearly meant to tantalize and seduce.


    The front of the dress had a deep, deep V neckline that would be sure to show an ample amount of


    my breasts, the sultry decolletage leaving little to the imagination. The back view was even more


    au- dacious, with the entire expanse of skin from my shoulders all the way down to my lower back


    com- pletely exposed, save for two thin, delicate ropes of crimson silk crisscrossing and intricately


    tied at the base of my spine in an unusualttice design.


    The waist and skirt portion below that exposed back was deceptively simple ¨C a loose, flowing col-


    umn of crimson silk that would no doubt feel veryfortable and soft against my legs as I moved.


    But the plunging neckline andpletely bare back screamed undeniable, unabashed sensuality.


    He smirked knowingly at the conflicted, almost dazed expression on my face as I studied the dar-


    ing design, clearly pleased by my reaction.


    ¡°Tavon likes women in  clothes that show off their assets,¡± he stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, not even


    trying to deny the overt intention behind such a dress.


    *So?¡± He crossed his legs and intently looked at me, his eyes burning with fiery challenge and dark


    promise.


    1224


    2/5


    Chapter 101 Chapter One hundred and One


    ¡°What do you say? Think you can pull it off? Would you dare try that little number on for me?¡± He


    wig- gled his brows yfully and I couldn¡¯t help but be both amused and aroused by how swiftly his


    de- meanor had transitioned from arrogant captor to seductive tempter.


    I looked at the dress again, taking in the lush folds of delicate silk and shockingly provocative


    cutouts. Yes, the dress was unquestionably  and designed to tantalize, but it wasn¡¯t something that


    truly frightened me or that I would necessarily be afraid to try on in the right circumstances, I de-


    cided. After all, since I had done asional modeling over the years for Grace¡¯s fashion line, includ-


    ing for her more risque lingerie and intimates collections, the slinky red number was really nothing.


    too scandalouspared to some of the tiny scraps of silk andce I had pranced around in for


    those shoots.


    I scoffed, unable to hold my retort back at his clear implication that I might not have the guts or the


    body confidence to try on such a bold look.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d be afraid of trying this skimpy little dress on, huh?¡± I taunted him boldly, squaring my


    shoulders and giving him a look that dripped disdain.


    Clutching the silky material to my chest to keep it from slipping through my fingers, I turned on my


    heel and headed towards the bathroom with every intention of changing into the ridiculous,-


    pletely gratuitous dress just to prove him wrong.


    I had not taken more than a couple of purposeful strides before Dn¡¯s voice stopped me cold, the


    sheermanding presence in that powerful timbre sending involuntary shivers racing down my


    spine.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± he said in an infuriatingly imperative voice that brooked no argument, no subtle


    suggestion but a direct order that was impossible to ignore.


    My hands wound tightly around the dress as I clenched my fists and grinded my teeth, seething at


    his arrogance and entitled presumption. How dare he speak to me like I was just somemon


    whore to dress up and parade around for his amusement? My nostrils red, my jaw clenching as a


    scathing retort rose in my throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± I wanted to spit in his face and show him all the resentment I felt towards


    him but that would ruin everything, wouldn¡¯t it? That might even make me lose my life.


    So instead I stretched my lips into a tight smile and turned to face him. I fluttered myshes at him,


    Aww,¡± I cooed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His lips widened into a sardonic smile as he rose from the chair and walked to me.


    Suddenly, the lingerie I had on was in tatters around the room as he ripped it off my body and threw


    them aside then snatched the dress from my hand.


    I gasped and gaped at him but he said nothing. He wasn¡¯t even looking at me and his smile was


    gone. His brows were furrowed in concentration as he threw the dress over my head and dressed


    1. me.


    His hands moved so skillfully as though he was ustomed to the act.


    When he was done, he took a step back and his eyes raked my body. With a satisfied smile on his


    lips, he closed the space between us once again. He caressed my bare back then ced tender


    kiss-


    12 24 1


    Chapter 101 Chapter One hundred and One


    es on each of my shoulders.


    ¡°Do you know why I chose this dress?¡± He murmured against my shoulders.


    I hesitated but I asked and answered him anyway. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because whether from the front or the back, it will be very convenient for Tavon to take off. Even if


    he gets too hard and doesn¡¯t have the patience to take it off, this big loose skirt can easily allow him


    to enter you from any angle.¡±


    I stiffened. This wasn¡¯t an act. It wasn¡¯t another pretense for effect. I literally froze.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said after he noticed my tense body. ¡°It¡¯s just a few  before we¡¯d get what you¡¯ll b go- ing


    there for.¡±


    Those words hurt, for some reason. Even though it was just us in the room, I felt humiliated¡­


    ashamed. Instinctively, I shrugged out of his hold.


    He chuckled nastily as he looked at me. ¡°Come on, Sydney, aren¡¯t you excited in advance?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Dn,¡± I said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m agreeing to do this only because I love you. You¡¯re the only


    one that is allowed to touch me or be intimate with me. No one else. So stop talking like I am some


    you¡¯re about to pass around a gang.¡±


    Could


    Moments like this were what made it clear that he really was Dn and not my Lucas. He have


    mastered being Lucas for years, be able to imitate his behavior and his way of living but the dif-


    ference was still there, it was ring if you looked hard enough. Dn was nothing but a crude


    street thug with Lucas¡® face.


    There was no way Lucas would treat me or any woman like this. Even Mark, who had been mad at


    me for recing the woman he was in love with, hadn¡¯t treated me so badly.


    But he wasn¡¯t them, he was Dn, the man who left his life and stole Lucas¡°, the man who spent


    years being another man, he wouldn¡¯t cherish me. What am I even thinking? He was ready to kill


    me. just a few weeks ago.


    So I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Instead I should be d that he was acting more like himself, hopefully,


    the face will soon morph into his too.


    ¡°Rx, hmm? It¡¯s just Tavon and at the end, I¡¯ll be waiting¡­if you seed,¡± he added threateningly


    but with a smile.


    I gritted my teeth but I managed to force a smile on my face when I turned around and looked him.


    I slid my fingers on his shirt¨Cd chest and purred, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try?¡± I suggestively pressed


    my lower half to his and he groaned lowly.


    His hands and eyes roamed my body and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Of course, I want to but I


    have. to control my desires, at least hot today.¡±


    I pouted.


    He gently stroked my cheeks and whispered, ¡°Your mission today is to seduce Tavon, make him


    crazy for you. As for me¡­¡± he paused, then smiled and said, ¡°I will enjoy you at the right time.¡±


    1224

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102 Chapter One hundred and two


    SYDNEY¡¯S POV


    Just approximately an hour after Dn dressed me up, Dn was informed that the car was ready.


    He changed into a suit that, infuriatingly, made him look more like Lucas.


    I didn¡¯t miss the jealousy that flitted in the eyes of the other women when Tavon rudely ordered.


    them to behave themselves and remain in their rooms and left with me. I guess they would have


    loved to be the package that was about to be delivered. And I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had


    ever offered any of those women to his uncle too.


    We got in the car and the driver drove us to where I would be meeting Uncle Tavon.


    After several minutes of a stifling ride with Dn, we reached our destination and I could breathe.


    again.


    The driver finally pulled up before another huge mansion but this one was no doubt fancier and


    grander than the one Dn¡¯s women resided in. I slowly nodded to myself. I could see why he was


    desperate to be on the man¡¯s good side. His eyes were glued to the ultimate price.


    ¡°Behave,¡± Dn moved closer and whispered the warning in my ear then he strutted ahead, leaving


    me to scramble after him like a puppy.


    I rolled my eyes as I walked behind him.


    The staff of the house all had a straight face on. They opened the door for us. Inside, the butler was


    waiting for us with an array of maids. They took our coats and directed us to the living room.


    I wondered if Dn got this sort of treatment all the time.


    Minutester, a tall gray¨Chaired man slowly and carefully walked down the stairs. His height might


    have made any bystander perceive him as an agile man but his careful steps and slightly bent back


    gave him off. He had this mischievous glint in his eyes that threw me off more than I already was.


    ¡°Dn,¡± Uncle Tavon smiled and walked toward Dn with open arms. Dn was already on his


    feet and his long strides quickly closed the space that was taking Tavon eons to cover.


    I rose to my feet too and the moment the old man¡¯s eyes riveted on me as he hugged Dn, it was


    glued to me.


    His hands held my palm longer when we shook hands. Then the butler announced that dinner was


    ready. As Tavon urged us to go take dinner, his eyes were still on me, going back and forth between


    me and Lucas as if to denote if I was exclusively Lucas¡® woman.


    At the borate dinner, Dn finally announced.


    ¡°Uncle, this is a gift for you,¡± Dn said to Tavon with a huge grin, then he turned to me and nodded


    slightly, ¡°Sydney¡­¡±


    Ah¡­the package. The only thing that would differentiate me from an actual gift was wrapping pa


    per. I wondered why he didn¡¯t get that along with the dress.


    Chapter 102 Chapter One hundred and two


    30 Voucher


    1 left my food and rose to my feet in my full glory, d in the ridiculous dress that Dn got for me,


    specially for this asion. I shifted my chair back and walked around the table to Tavon¡¯s side


    where he was seated at the head of the table.


    Apparently, I was walking too slow because when I passed by Dn¡¯s side, I felt the warmth of his


    hands on my back as he pushed me toward the man. If I hadn¡¯t held myself back, I would have bar-


    reled into the old man.


    ¡°I hope you like her,¡± Dn said.


    me


    As I stood before him, Tavon¡¯s eyes twinkled delightfully, d that he could finally stare wantonly at


    without upsetting Lucas. With a crooked smirk that made his face more squeezed than it was, he


    lifted my chin with his frail¨Clooking hands and a chill ran down my spine at the lewd expression I


    caught in his eyes. His obscene gaze thoroughly wandered over my body and it wasn¡¯t hard to see


    that he was already having some disgusting ideas in his


    s eyes.


    I wished I could pour his untouched food on his head and go ahead to whack the te on his head


    afterward.


    Just as his eyes had been glued to my body, assessing me, undressing me with his lecherous


    stare¡­he had been too busy doing all those things that he didn¡¯t touch much on his te. The un-


    touched food sat there, growing cold, as Tavon seemed to devour me with his eyes instead of


    focus- ing on his meal. Every bite he took was a calcted, slow motion, his eyes never leaving my


    body as he chewed methodically. It was as if he was savoring the view before him more than the


    food itself.


    him


    I forced myself to stay calm though. I unclenched my fists and stopped gritting my teeth and gave


    my most ttering smile, even as my insides churned with disgust. Maintaining this facade was


    exhausting, but I knew I had to y along if I wanted my n to seed. Dn¡¯s warnings echoed


    in my mind ¨C any misstep could mean my life. So I stered on a sweet, demure expression, no


    mat- ter how much it made me want to vomit.


    Tavon¡¯s mouth curled up slightly into a malicious smile. His roaming hands rested on the swell of


    butt and he pressed weakly as he turned to Dn, ¡°Kid, you always know what I like.¡±


    my


    Dn nodded with a satisfied smile, his eyes filled with triumph. ¡°Uncle, your satisfaction is always


    my greatest joy.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine at Dn¡¯s words. His sycophantic devotion to this vile man was utterly


    revolting. How could he be so eager, so proud, to serve Tavon¡¯s depraved desires? I felt a flicker of


    doubt ¨C was going along with this really worth debasing myself to such depths? But I quickly pushed


    it aside. I had alreadye too far to back out now.


    I remained on my feet, my hands around the old man¡¯s shoulders just as he had instructed while he


    and Dn chatted about stupid things. All the while, Tavon¡¯s creepy hands were either sliding into


    the loose skirt of the dress I had on and rubbing my bare butt or


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    it was creeping in the front side of the


    dress and rubbing my stomach.


    Once in a while, whenever Tavon had his head down as he scooped food into his mouth, Dn


    would pass me a re and order me to smile with just a look.


    I was repulsed at both of them, their personalities and every little thing I¡¯ve managed to discover


    about them but I just had to suck it up. Swallowing hard, I maintained my sickly¨Csweet expression,


    13.0


    S


    Chapter 102 Chapter One hundred and two


    no matter how much bile rose in my throat.


    76


    It will be worth it, the end result will be worth my time and efforts and sacrifices, I convinced myself


    so I smiled sweetly at Dn.


    After dinner ¨C where I had only a few spoons of the meal because Tavon thought it was romantic for


    the spoon he had inserted in his disgusting mouth to go into my own mouth as he spoon¨Cfed me.


    I was still giving myself a pat on the back for not throwing up in his face.


    I watched Dn¡¯s back as he exited the mansion, full of himself that he had been able to please


    Tavon.


    Before Dn left, he had moved closer to me and threw me a warning look, reminding me of his


    warning.


    On the way to Tavon¡¯s residence, he had abruptly grabbed my neck, causing my heart to flip over in


    fright as he whispered close to my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of telling Tavon about my secret,¡± I choked


    and weakly pulled at his hands as he pressed my neck harder, ¡°Don¡¯t try it. Those who try to betray


    me only have one way to go, death. Luigi should be an example.


    I nodded my head vigorously until he released his hold on my neck and ced a kiss on my


    cheeks, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Sydney,¡± Javon¡¯s hoarse low voice interrupted my thoughts, ¡°I hope you can satisfy me,¡± he asked


    with a smile that did nothing but creeped me out.


    1¡¯bit my lower lip and forced myself to smile, ¡°I will, godfather. It¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m here.¡±


    If the stupid uncle hadn¡¯t been so blinded by his perverseness, maybe he would have seen that


    Dn was nothing but the fake version of Lucas that he was.


    My skin crawled when he smiled again and ordered me to follow him.


    I had to walk slowly so I wouldn¡¯t get ahead of him since he was the one leading. I shook my head


    in disgust as I wondered how a man this old would still be this perverse. Shouldn¡¯t he be preparing


    for his looming death and spend hisst days doing good?


    He stopped before a room and nodded toward the door, asking me to step in before him. I pressed


    down on the door knob and opened the door.


    The room was dark. I heard the door to the room close and then the click of a switch being turned


    on before neon blue lights flickered into the room, lighting up the whole ce.


    What the hell what have I gotten myself into?


    My heartbeats elerated as my eyes settled on the items in the room. There were all sorts of tor-


    ture devices neatly arranged on all sides of the room. I could tell that they were torture devices not


    because I was farmiliar with them but because they looked like pain.


    My hands beside me tightly gripped my skirt and I tried to soothe my fear and steady my erratic


    heartbeats.


    This was apletely unfamiliar world and a scary one too.


    ¡°Kneel down,¡± I flinched when I heard him behind me.


    Chapter 102 Chapter One hundred and two


    I obediently knelt down, wincing slightly as the hard floor scraped my knees.


    Tavon nodded in satisfaction, his eyes shining with a strange light, ¡°You¡¯re obedient, good.¡±


    He walked to one side of the room and picked up a whip. Goosebumps spread all over my skin as


    he approached me, his frail hands holding tightly to the whip.


    Before I could process what was about to happen or make an attempt to protest, he raised his


    hand, a wicked glint in his eyes and heshed the whip harshly on my bare skin.


    My back arched as I tried to get away from the stinging pain and my scream resounded in the room


    as the pain spread through me, tears prickling behind my eyes.


    ¡°Do you like this?¡± His voice was harsh, his eyes filled with morbid excitement.


    How the fuck am I supposed to like that?!


    My scream seemed to delight him and edge Tavon on and heshed even harder. The whip curl


    around my back, leaving a stinging breath that made it hard to breath for the first few seconds.


    This was the worst treatment I had ever received. I couldn¡¯t help but curse Dn. Damn him to hell.


    and back.


    Why hadn¡¯t he told me that Tavon was a sexual sadist?! He didn¡¯t think the gift needed to know the


    details of its new owner? Fuck him him for making me wear a backless dress.


    I closed my eyes tightly, unable to stop the tears that streamed down my face or the silent sobs that


    wracked my body.


    I didn¡¯t want to see Tavon¡¯s sick smile and disgusting face as he continued to wreck and pain havoc


    on my body.


    Fortunately for me, Tavon was old so he got worn out after a few minutes of whipping and began to


    pant heavily.


    He traipsed to the bed with the whip in his hands and took a few breaths to rejuvenate himself.


    After a few minutes, he walked up to me and I almost pleaded with him to not hit me again because


    I thought he was going to continue what he stopped, instead he gently stroked my cheek. I closed


    my eyes in relief.


    His fingers brushed over my tears and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, seemingly satis-


    fied with my pain and his ability to inflict it on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Sydney,¡± he said, ¡°I like you.


    My eyes flew open and I saw that his face was very close to mine as he bent to my face level. I saw


    the sick obsession and glint in his eyes and I struggled to tame the urge to gag.


    I forced myself to smile and whispered in a rough voice, ¡°I hope you¡¯re satisfied, godfather.¡± Instead


    of giving me a response, he rose to his full height with an effort. My eyes widened as he un- buckled


    his belt, pulled out hisid and wrinkled genitals such that it was dangling before my eyes. With


    an obscene look in his eyes, he ordered, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    For the first time, utter regret washed over me.


    Chapter 102 Chapter One hundred and two


    fate


    20+30 Vouchers This was a stupid n. A dumb n that would yield nothing. I should have just


    resigned to my and epted that Lucas and I were done. I shouldn¡¯t have left my hometown to


    come to this damn Italy!


    Unfortunately, reality was already bearing down on me, harshly showing me what it really was and I


    had nowhere to run to, nothing to do but to stick to my dumb ns and try to get out of this alive.


    He pinched her mouth hard and as I winced at the pain, I was forced to open my mouth when sud-


    denly the door was kicked open.


    I¡¯ve never appreciated an interruption so much.


    The both of us turned to the door and a young woman stood on the doorway. Her tight leather


    clothes beautifully showcased and molded her perfect curves. I frowned at the mask she had on


    and the whip in her grip, the whip was simr to the one in Tavon¡¯s hands too.


    When she spoked, she did so with authority and regality, like a queen. ¡°Tavon, do you want to die?


    How dare you cheat on me!¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103 Chapter One hundred and three


    I looked up to see Tavon¡¯s pale face. There was fear in his eyes as his hands dropped from my


    face


    and to his side in resignation.


    With how ring the fear in his eyes was, you¡¯d think he had seen the grim reaper; the whip in her


    hands was the scythe and she hade for his soul.


    With his genitals still hanging out of his unbuckled pants, he turned to the woman who was still on


    the doorway. With her firm stance, I could tell that there was a thundering expression on her face.


    ¡°Jessica, I¡­¡± he stuttered as he tried to exin. He was still struggling to form his words when the


    woman he called Jessica interrupted him harshly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± With long quick strides, Jessica closed the space between them and before I knew what


    was happening, she raised the hand that held the whip and it came descending on Tavon¡¯s


    shoulder.


    I gasped loudly and flinched back, falling on my butt.


    What the hell!


    I watched the scene in horror as Jessica repeatedly struck Tavon with the whip, the sound of it


    mak-


    ing contact with his flesh filled my ears and then¡­


    My mouth hung open in shock. Now this moment was the one that actually deserved a ¡®What the


    hell¡® outburst because what the actual friggin hell!


    Tavon was actually getting off from being whipped!


    I watched in horror as his floppy genitals slowly but steadily hardened the harder Jessica whipped


    him. The sickening sight was burned into my mind ¨C his wrinkled member growing more engorged


    with each cruelsh, a twisted look of pleasure spreading across his aged face. How could he de-


    rive such revolting gratification from this sadistic act? The very idea made my stomach churn


    violent-


    1. ly.


    My eyes widened incredulously when he started to tremble, letting out breathy moans as he cli-


    maxed, some of his release dripping on the floor. A strangled sound of revulsion escaped my lips as


    Twitnessed his shameful disy. This whole scenario was like a nightmare from which I couldn¡¯t


    wake, an affront to all decency and human dignity.


    Oh my gosh, what did I just watch?


    I dragged my gaze away from his genitals and looked at his face. After eachsh, his face would


    morph from contorting in pain to relief. His eyelids would droop close as he moaned unabashed, his


    expression one of rapturous ecstasy. It was deeply disturbing to see such depravity, such a-


    pleteck of shame or self¨Ccontrol. This man was utterlycking in any shred of morality or virtue.


    Jessica also watched as Tavon came all over the ce, her facial expression hidden behind the


    mask she had on. I stared at her, wondering what sort of person she must be to willingly take part in


    these degenerate acts. Did this scene of utter debasement and perversion arouse her as well? The


    mere thought made me shudder with visceral disgust.


    11.09CJ


    Chapter 103 Chapter One hundred and three


    +30 Vouchers


    Does this act turn her on too? I wondered when I noticed her watching him so intently.


    Tavon let out a loud content sigh then with a smile on his face, he opened his eyes. Immediately,


    Jes- sica returned to whipping him again, even more fiercely than before. It seemed she took his


    plea sure as a cue to escte the brutality, raining downsh after mercilesssh upon his frail


    body.


    ¡°You sick old m¨¢n!¡± She yelled and Tavon didn¡¯t seem to be vexed at Jessica¡¯s mock and insults. In-


    stead, he seemed to like it, to revel in it. His depravity knew no bounds ¨C he wallowed in his own


    de- crepitude and abasement, embracing the vilest insults and cruelest mistreatment as if they were


    a privilege.


    ¡°You want me to hit you, don¡¯t you?¡± Jessica said as if she was speaking to a child as she drew


    back her arms and the whipnded on the man¡¯s body once more with a sickening crack.


    ¨C


    I was not the one being hit but each time the whip made contact with his skin, I flinched at the sting I


    was sure the whip must have left, the pain it caused it was just minutes ago that I was in his shoes,


    I remembered it all too well. Even the cracking sound of the whip making contact with his body was


    enough to make any onlooker scream in fear for Tavon.


    While my face watched in horror, watching as the woman kept whipping him, the man just squirmed


    when the whip made contact with his skin and the moment Jessica lifted it away, a con- tent, almost


    orgasmic smile would spread across his lips. It was as if he craved the agony, desired to be broken


    and humiliated in the most sadistic ways imaginable. I felt ill bearing witness to this utter perversion


    of the human soul.


    You fool! Tell me how much you like this. Let me hear it!¡± Jessica yelled again as she untangled the


    whip that curled around the man¡¯s neck. It looked so painful, leaving angry red welts in its wake.


    My heart beat increased as I kept watching and I knew that if the man had hit me this hard or much,


    I¡¯d have lost consciousness long ago. How could his wasted husk of a body withstand such relent-


    less torment? It seemed superhuman, bordering on the inhuman ¨C a disy of the darkest, most


    mon- strous impulses to which the human psyche could descend.


    I gaped at him as he started tough heartily, hisughter filled with morbid joy, devoid of any sem-


    nce of sanity or reason. In that moment, he appeared less a ?man and more a creature


    consumed


    by the basest appetites, enved to his most grotesque cravings.


    Jessica, my darling,¡± he croaked out andughed again. ¡°I just like it this way, give me more, baby.


    Give me more¡­¡± he drawled with a loud moan and his genitals started to harden again, straining


    ob- scenely against the confines of his disheveled clothing.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jessica slightly turned to me, my gaze met her masked one and I understood immediately. I scram-


    bled to my feet, revolted and desperate to escape this den of iniquity. Quietly and quickly, I slipped


    out of the room, away from the insanity going on there. I quickly shut the door behind me, blocking


    out Tavon¡¯s nauseating pants and moans, but I.could not so easily shut out the horrific images now


    seared into my mind¡¯s eye.


    ****


    I stumbled away from the door, wincing as the bruised skin on my back asionally stung. I burst


    out of the short hallway and stopped at the corridor before the staircase.


    Chapter 103 Chapter One hundred and three


    I closed my eyes and took a deep shuddering breath. I could feel myself shaking. My arms were


    wrapped around my body but they still trembled. I unwrapped my arms from my body and clutched


    the railings but there was no difference.


    My heart was still beating erratically, and I couldn¡¯t slow it down. The hideous satisfaction on


    Tavon¡¯s face as he hit me was still vivid in my mind.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± I moaned in pain and instinctively arched my back as the bruises on it stung again and it was


    as if I was reliving those dreadful minutes again. I felt uneasy and scared. If I was going to be here


    till Dn got whatever he wanted, was that how I¡¯d get beaten like Imitted a crime everyday?


    Even a criminal doesn¡¯t deserve to go through so much pain. Wait, maybe Dn does.


    One thing was sure though, the fear that Tavon had instigated in me was forever etched in my


    heart.


    I was just there for just a few minutes and I was terrified. I wondered how that Jessicady was do-


    ing there.


    A few minutester, I heard the door open. I suspected that it was the torture room I had just exited


    and I was expecting footsteps but there was none.


    I slowly turned around and found Jessica staring at me. When our eyes met, she started to stalk to-


    ward me; will Tavon beat her back before he would be fully sated? Perhaps it was what the girl also


    derived pleasure from.


    Oh oh, what did I do? Though her mask was still on, I could tell from her quick steps that she was


    mad. Maybe. A mere assumption from her bodynguage.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The maskeddy stopped before me and asked bluntly.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I drew back.


    I wonder why she was asking me what my business here was so rudely when she could already tell


    why I was here. I wonder who she was. She looked young to be Tavon¡¯s wife but if she turned out


    to


    be his wife, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    ¡°Dn gave me as a gift to him,¡± I replied to her, nodding down the hallway.


    Jessica impatiently looked down the hall then said hurriedly, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    She said toe with her as if I had a choice. Her hand was on my wrist as she dragged me to a


    nearby door..


    She pushed me into the room, thankfully, she was nice enough not to touch my back. I saw that the


    well lit room was a bathroom. She entered and closed the door behind her. The bathroom was a


    She turned on the faucet and somehow, the water sshed on my back as I took in the beautiful


    in-


    terior of the bathroom.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± I winced and hopped away from her.


    Thedy¡¯s scoff was the only reaction I got from her. She seemed amused by my actions. Or


    maybe


    it was the dress? Or perhaps, my presence amused her.


    I reeled in on her as she lifted her hand to the tip of the mask and yanked it off.


    11090


    Chapter 103 Chapter One hundred and three


    ¡°Bitch!¡± She whisper¨Cyelled, ¡°Look who I am!¡±


    My eyes rounded as I gaped, bug¨Ceyed, in astonishment at the woman before me.


    What the hell! The masked woman whom Tavon had addressed as Jessica who was also standing


    before me with her mask off right now was my sister, Be!

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104 Chapter one hundred and four


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    ¡°Be, what are you doing here?¡± I yelled out, not too loudly but still emphatically enough that


    anyone


    passing by would be able to hear the disbelief thick in my voice.


    l¡¯gasped loudly as Be¡¯s palm suddenly struck me across the face, the stinging p catching me


    completely unawares. I staggered back a step, reflexively raising a hand to cradle my smarting


    cheek.


    ¡°What the fuck was that for?¡± I asked hotly, my surprise quickly giving way to a re of anger.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± she hissed coldly. As usual she leveled an icy re at me. ¡°I go by Jessica now! I didn¡¯t


    think I¡¯d need to spell that out for you.¡±


    Be and I were sisters, but we had never truly gotten along well, not for even a single minute it


    seemed. I probably should have realized our unnned reunion would bring me no joy or sense of


    re- assurance. Instead of feeling safer in the presence of this particr devil I knew, she only


    increased my troubles. A devil will always be a devil, no matter how familiar.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath through my nostrils. I needed to stay levelheaded about


    this. This wasn¡¯t the appropriate time or ce to pick up an old fight with someone who might


    actual- ly be able to provide me with an invaluable assistance, given the unfortunate situation Dn


    had cal- lously thrown me into.


    I saw clearly now how easily Jessica had dealt with and seemed to have Tavonpletely wrapped


    around her little finger. If anyone here could potentially save me from that lecherous beast, it would


    be my own treacherous sister.


    ¡°Jessica,¡± I said, keeping my tone purposefully calm and even. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± she spat,m.


    Her biting words hit me square in the face as usual. I wasn¡¯t even surprised that some things never


    changed with her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you still tangled up in that


    melodramatic love triangle with your boyfriend and Tom?¡±


    I found myself nervously ncing around the bathroom, contemting whether I should actually tell


    her the full truth of my circumstances or not. My eyes raked over every nook and cranny and I


    searched for any hint of hidden surveince equipment or listening devices. I didn¡¯t see any obvious


    cameras or bugs nted, but if there were any here, they must have been exceptionally well¨C


    hidden within the walls.


    Jessica scoffed loudly, rolling her eyes at my paranoid behavior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, the sound of the running water will prevent them from hearing our conversa-


    tion.¡±


    She jabbed a dismissive finger towards the bathroom¡¯s faucet which was still running full st, giv-


    10:36


    Chapter 104 Chapter one hundred and four


    +30 Vouchers


    ing me a thoroughly bored look as if to say ¡®do I need to exin everything to you, dumbass?¡®


    I breathed a small sigh of relief at that reassurance, but I was still cautious about how much I could


    really trust her motivations. For all I knew, that monster Dn might have been working together


    with her all along to put rne through yet another absurd series of demeaning tests and mindgames.


    I studied Jessica¡¯s features intently as she stood there impatiently. Her brows were furrowed so


    deeply that her eyes were almost nted into a permanent squint. She looked for all the world like


    she would cheerfully throw me straight out the nearest window and off the grounds of this Italian


    es-


    tate if she was able.


    ¡°What?!¡± She suddenly red up, startling me. ¡°Why the fuck are you just standing there staring into


    space? Can you just answer the damn question already? Why are you here in Italy?¡±


    No, I concluded to myself. There was no way Dn could possibly be conspiring with this bitter, vol-


    canic woman to deceive me further. I highly doubted the two of them would be able to work togeth-


    er long enough without one of them outright murdering the other.


    ¡°I came here because¡­¡± I started to exin, then hesitated. As estranged as we were, it still felt


    bizarre and somewhat wrong to divulge the full truth about my reasons for being here to Be of all


    people. I exhaled slowly and made up my mind, she would need to know it all if she was to be of


    any real help. ¡°I came here for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Jessica asked, her previous scowl of anger and irritation finally easing into one of


    naked curiosity and¡­interest?


    ¡°Revenge against who exactly?¡±


    She looked at me askance as I took an unbidden step closer towards her. She immediately retreat-


    ed a step back in response, clearly ill at ease with me encroaching on her personal space. I couldn¡¯t


    help but let out a faint chuckle at her wariness.


    ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t actually bite, you know.¡±


    Then I leaned in closer until my mouth was a mere inch from her ear, lowering my voice to an con-


    spiratorial murmur, ¡°This Lucas that you probably know about already¡­you do know who Lucas is,


    right?¡±


    She nodded wordlessly.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not who you think he is. His real name is actually Dn, and he killed the real Lucas in


    or- der to steal his identity and worm his way back into the Esposito family. I came here intending to


    use Tavon as an unwitting weapon against Dn, before finally killing that murdering impostor my-


    self.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother adding the critical details that my n to ¡®use¡® Tavon had onlye about as a reluc-


    tant maneuver after Dn had effectively sold me to the lecherous old man against my will, or that


    even now I was starting to have serious doubts that killing Dn was even remotely possible. It was


    difficult enough getting this unbelievable truth out there.


    Jessica¡¯s sculpted brows shot up in what seemed to be grudging interest and amusement as she


    pulled back, snorting augh through her nose.


    10:36


    2/4


    Chapter 104 Chapter one hundred and four


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that an interesting little tale? So what is this then, your fake boyfriend Dn is ying


    some twisted game of pretend while living in the real Lucas¡¯s skin? Shit, it sounds more like the plot


    of one of those trashy telenov dramas than anything actually real!¡±


    I fixed her with a long¨Csuffering look that screamed ¡®I¡¯m being utterly serious here.¡® ¡°We were never


    close enough as sisters to really engage in that sort of joking around or gossip like teenage girls


    hid- ing out in school bathrooms. This is my reality, as crazy as it might sound to you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she trailed off with a dismissive shrug of her shoulders, still seemingly unconvinced.


    An awkward silence fell between us as Jessica appeared to privately mull over the unexpected


    reve-tions I had just uncorked in her direction, asionally letting slip another rude scoff or


    mocking chuckle under her breath.


    ¡°All I ask is that you don¡¯t breathe a single word about my ns or anything I¡¯ve told you here to an-


    other living soul,¡± I blurted out insistently. I needed her sworn silence if we were to have any hope of


    me aplishing my goal.


    Then I turned on my heel and started for the bathroom door. I had to excuse myself from this sud-


    denly tense situation as quickly as possible. But before I could make good on my exit, Jessica


    quick- ly sidestepped to block my path, nting herself squarely in front of me.


    ¡°Wait just a damned minute,¡± she said slowly, a borderline predatory smirk tugging at the corners of


    her lips that immediately had me chastising myself. I never should have revealed so much, I


    realized with a sinking feeling of dismay. Now what new price or terms was this viper going to try


    and ex- tract from me? More money, perhaps?


    ¡°If you get down on your knees and beg me nicely,¡± she began in that same unctuous tone, ¡°then


    maybe I¡¯ll consider helping to make your little revenge fantasy into a reality.¡± She arched one


    perfect- ly shaped eyebrow at me in clear challenge. ¡°You obviously could use all the help you can


    get, am I right?¡±


    I paused, fairly certain I hadn¡¯t heard her correctly. ¡°Wait¡­you would actually be willing to help me


    with this?¡± I sputtered out, more than a little dumbfounded.


    She sneered, somehow making the unpleasant expression look decidedly, alluring. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve


    been looking for a new source of cheap thrills to stave off the boredom anyway. You once helped


    me out big¨Ctime by digging up a hotshotwyer for me and handing over that big wad of cash along


    with that sweet ride. Consider this me finally returning the favor, sis.¡±


    I could have sworn/I saw the faint glimmer of a genuine smile ghosting over her full lips for just a


    fleeting instant before her familiar mocking smirk was firmly back in ce. ¡°So go ahead then, say


    it, beg me to lend you a hand with your little scheme. I¡¯m listening¡­¡±


    When I gave Be my car and credit card. I toyed with the idea for a while but eventually, I chose


    not to call the police or cancel the card. The card limit was enough for Be to live on for a while.


    Now, I¡¯m d that I had chosen to retain a bit of kindness when she hade to me and even after


    she left. I could have hunted her down but I didn¡¯t.


    I looked into Be¡¯s eyes, trying to find a hint of insincerity in them. A sign that this was a trick, a


    way for her to toy with me andugh in the end¡­ revenge for marrying Mark but there was nothing


    10:36


    3/4


    Chapter 104 Chapter one hundred and four


    there


    +30 Vouchers


    I chose to believe her,rgely because I knew her help would go a long way. Dn and Tavon were


    more evil than I had imagined, and Be¡¯s offer to help me was not one that I should turn down.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I finally said, then I rolled my eyes, ¡°I beg you, Be. Help me.¡±


    She looked beautiful and her face glowed as her face broke into a triumphant smile and I briefly pic-


    tured how well we would have gotten along if we didn¡¯t start out on the wrong foot or if Isaac hadn¡¯t


    messed her up or if our parents hadn¡¯t been horrible parents. There was just a lot that ruined the


    beautiful friendship that might have sprouted between us.


    ¡°Seeing how sincere you are, I agree.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, the corners of my lips tilting up in a small smile, ¡°Thank you, Be, I always


    thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember,¡± she interrupted me firmly, the smile on her lips gone. ¡°I¡¯m Jessica now, you cannot re-


    fer to me as Be here. Don¡¯t even make the mistake of revealing our rtionship or my real name


    to anyone, understand?¡±


    I nodded, setting a mental reminder to stick to calling her Jessica.


    ¡°I understand, Jessica.¡± I deliberately stressed on ¡®Jessica¡® so she could see that I meant it.


    She looked at me and nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Find a way to get some of the fraudster¡¯s hair, I¡¯ll


    do the rest.¡±


    ¡°Dn¡¯s hair?¡±


    She nonchntly flicked her wrist in the hair, ¡°Dn, Lucas, whatever. Get me his hair, more than a


    strand.¡±


    I nodded, already thinking of how I would get his hair. That would be pretty easy.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll


    say


    this before we get started,¡± she raised her hand in the air.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked with bated breath. Please, don¡¯t let whatever she was about to say be an in-


    sane term. I prayed desperately.


    ¡°I am not in any way obligated to clean up your mess. If things go wrong, I¡¯ll pin all the me on


    you,¡± she said sternly, passing across that she meant every word.


    I shrugged and nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure, of course.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105 Chapter One hundred & five


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    After Bell¡­I mean, Jessica and I had our small session ofing up with a revenge n, at least


    something to start with and observe how it¡¯d all y out, she led me to a guest room.


    There I found that my things had already been moved there. I wondered how she knew when she


    was not around when I came and decided to ask her.


    ¡°When I heard that Tavon was with a woman, I rushed here. I immediately ordered the housekeeper


    to tell me which of the rooms were you staying so she showed me the rooms where they had


    moved your things to. When I saw the woman¡¯s things and didn¡¯t find you there, I knew straight up


    that the pervert had taken you to that room,¡± she said and finished in one breath.


    I nodded slowly. That made sense.


    After Jessica left, I took a bath that turned out to be painful because of my bruises. I didn¡¯t even


    dare to use a scrub. Then I applied some ointments that Bel- Jessica, May she be blessed, offered


    me on my back. It stung badly that silent silent tears rolled down my eyes but Jessica assured me


    that it would help and murmured something about how it helped her too. But I was too tired to co-


    erce her to repeat herself.


    The next day, surprisingly, the bruise didn¡¯t hurt so much anymore unless it was irritated so I wore a


    very loose dress shirt to amodate it. My bath also wasn¡¯t so painful anymore.


    I was having breakfast alone in therge dining room ¨C Jessica and Tavon weren¡¯t here and to be


    frank, I didn¡¯t even want them here at all ¨C when the door opened and Dn sauntered in.


    I hadn¡¯t been expecting him, of course, he didn¡¯t think it was sensible to notify me that he¡¯d be-


    ing.


    I managed a smile and put on my acts.


    ¡°Dn!¡± My voice echoed in the silent room. My eyes brightened up as our gaze met and I leapt to


    my


    feet and ran towards him, the way lovers who had been apart for far too long usually did. I threw


    myself in his arms and hugged him tightly to me.


    I was d that he didn¡¯t hug me back, if he had that would have hurt my back like a bitch. ¡°Dn,¡±


    my words came out muffled because of my face that was pressed to his chest. ¡°I missed you so


    much!¡± My words came out muffled again so I lifted my face from his chest to tenderly look up at


    him.


    ¡°I missed you, Dn,¡± I repeated, sounding very much like the lovesick idiot I was pretending to be.


    He abruptly pulled away from my like this, Sydney,¡± he gritted out. ¡°You¡¯re now Tavon¡¯s woman and.


    Tavon doesn¡¯t share.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Alright then.¡± I folded my arms on my chest and remained where I was, pretending to sulk.


    Dn looked around the room then he took a step closer and carelessly held me by my forearm.


    10:36


    1/4


    Chapter 105 Chapter One hundred & five


    +30 Vouchers


    There was an unmistakable urgency and curiosity in his voice. ¡°How was your night with Tavon?¡±


    He whispered, his eyes glinted and I knew he was expecting good news. ¡°Did you satisfy him well


    enough?¡±


    My heart sank as I listened to him. No, I wasn¡¯t really hurt by his words. I was worried about his de-


    meanor and concern for only if I had seeded in pinning Tavon or not, it showed that he had no


    sort of affection whatsoever for me. He didn¡¯t even look jealous, he just wanted me to tell him that I


    slept with Tavon.


    I sighed, worrying if my n would ever seed.


    He raised his eyebrows, a hint of a smile on his lips, ¡°Does he still like you? Tell me you already


    have him wrapped around your fingers.¡±


    I gaped at him and reprimanded him softly, ¡°Dn, it¡¯s just been a night. Less than twelve hours.¡±


    He rolled his eyes, ¡°Even still, how are things between you two as of now? Does he look at you like


    you¡¯re a load of money?¡±


    I shrugged, pouting. ¡°I badly want to tell you what you want to hear but I can¡¯t,¡± my voice was tinged


    with sadness and I looked down at my fingers as I toyed with them.


    Dn stared at me intently, his eyes narrowing as he studied my face. Part of me worried he could


    see through my act, but I kept my expression sorrowful and downcast.


    ¡°So?¡± He prompted, absentmindedly shaking me


    1 shook my head, ¡°No, Tavon doesn¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m anything.¡± I looked up at him and threw my


    hands up in frustration, ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen him since yesterday.¡±


    Dn frowned and his hold on my arm tightened, ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean you


    haven¡¯t seen him since yesterday?¡± He repeated my words like they were the wrongest things to


    say.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is Tavon didn¡¯t touch me at allst night,¡± I gazed at him pleadingly as I exined


    what happened to him, ¡°A woman named Jessica appeared out of nowhere and stopped us,¡± my


    voice cracked, ¡°She even whipped me.¡±


    I raised my arm and slightly turned my back to show him the bruises that were starting to scald but


    he was not even looking my way. He stared ahead at nothing, grinding his teeth. He dropped his


    hands by his side and they clenched into fists.


    ¡°That Jessica again, always ruining my ns!¡±


    I watched Dn as hemented over how Jessica was always ruining things for him or any grand


    op- portunity he might have had with/Tavon.


    He didn¡¯t seem like he was pretending. Though I knew that back when Dn was still feigning to be


    Lucas and we were dating, he hadn¡¯t met Be but there was a seed of doubt in my heart and


    before this morning, it had started to grow into something big.


    I pressed my palm to my chest and briefly shut my eyes close in relief. Thank Goodness. If he had


    met her then, working with her now would have been a disaster.


    I gently paced a hand on his shoulder and was d that he didn¡¯t shrug my hands off him.


    10:36


    2/4


    Chapter 105 Chapter One hundred & five


    +30 Vouchers


    ¡°But there¡¯s a way I can still remain here and try to get Tavon to like me,¡± I started hesitantly.


    He raised his brows and turned to me, ¡°Really?¡± He looked interested but he didn¡¯t look like he be-


    lieved whatever n or way i¡¯had would work.


    ¡°Jessica sort of found out that I can y the piano,¡± I shrugged and continued, ¡°She was awed and


    impressed. She told me she had wanted to learn to y the piano.¡±


    As I spoke, Dn¡¯s eyes were lighting up and it gave me more confidence in my made up lie.


    I continued, ¡°After apologizing for whipping me, she pleaded with me to stay so that I could teach


    her everyday.¡± I shed a small smile at Dn, ¡°That¡¯s another way to keep an eye on Tavon.¡±


    Dn grinned widely and asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded vigorously like a pathetic wife that was eager to please her demanding husband.


    He briefly hugged me. ¡°That¡¯s great, Sydney, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I blushed.


    ¡°And it¡¯s even great that she likes you.¡¯


    I countered his statement, ¡°No, she only likes that I can y the piano. She doesn¡¯t like me,¡± I


    empha-


    sized.


    He flicked his hand dismissively. ¡°She apologized for hitting you, didn¡¯t she? She¡¯s eager to learn


    something she seems to like from you. It¡¯s only a matter of time until she falls in love with you.¡±


    I giggled and moved closer to him, ¡°I hope so.¡± I nted a palm on his chest, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be back


    with you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he smiled back. Then he suddenly frowned. I stared back at him with bated breath as he


    seemed to scrutinize my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­¡± he seemed to be hesitating, which was surprising and encouraging¡­ Dn didn¡¯t


    care how anyone felt about his actions or whatever he had to say. If he was hesitating before saying


    any-


    thing to me¡­


    I smiled and patted him on his chest.


    He finally said what was in his mind, his eyes coated in a nuanced expression, ¡°You don¡¯t resent me


    for giving you to someone else, do you?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence. ¡°Resent you? Of course not. Why would I resent the man I


    love more than anything?¡± I batted my eyshes at him coyly. ¡°You¡¯re my whole world, Dn. I¡¯d do


    any- thing for you.¡±


    Dn¡¯s features softened slightly at my deration, but his eyes remained calcting. ¡°I just wor-


    ry¡­ This whole situation is rather sordid. Being passed off to another man¡¯s bed, even if it¡¯s just for


    show.¡± He traced a finger down my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not the life I wanted for you, my darling.¡±


    I leaned into his touch, ying the part of the devoted lover perfectly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, truly. As long


    as


    I get toe back to you in the end.¡± I gazed up at him adoringly. ¡°This is just a means to an end, a


    step towards our future together. Isn¡¯t that worth any temporary difort?¡±


    10:36


    3/4


    Chapter 105 Chapter One hundred & five


    +30 Vouchers


    Dn looked down at me with a smug smile and said mockingly, ¡°Oh Sydney, you¡¯repletely a


    blind woman in love now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m shocked myself,¡± I said shyly and looked down.


    What does it even matter whether Dn loves me or not? As long as the dumbass believes that I


    love him, my n would still be aplished and I¡¯d reach my goal.


    I looked up at him and my eyes immediately zeroed in on a strand of white hair on his head, ¡°Look,¡±


    I said surprised as I plucked it, ¡°You have white hair.¡± I pouted yfully, ¡°It makes me really sad.¡±


    His lips twisted unpleasantly and he pped my hand away, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t care about these de-


    tails, just report to me who Tavon meets every day, understand?¡±


    My face fell as I pretended to be dissapointed. I nodded when he raised a brow and repeated, ¡°un-


    derstand?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109 Chapter one hundred and nine


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sydneys POV


    (¡°he raised his brows. ¡°How¡¯re things so far?!


    I shrugged and took my time to respond. ¡°Nothing much¡±


    He suddenly wiped off his smile with a frown, ¡°What do you mean nothing much? Come on, give


    me appropinate report on what things he has been un


    to since thest time we spoke Who did he meet with? What did


    He went on and on, listing and counting down things he wanted to hear with his fingers.


    ¡°Something like that, you know that,¡± then he squirted hi eyes, wat why are you stalling¡±


    shrugged again Tm not stalling. There¡¯s just really nothing much to report ¡°Part of me felt a bit of


    guilt for ying dumb, but I pushed i


    too important = | couldn¡¯t risk blowing my cover over a minor deception


    Even if he shits, Sydney, you have to tell me,¡± he gritted out, his jaw tenging with impatience.


    ¡°Alright then, he did shit this week¡± I said lightly


    I couldn¡¯t resist a little joke to defuse the growing tension between us.


    I held back my giggle at my own response but it quickly died down when I saw his narrowed eyes


    and thunderous expression. Ah, so he wantin


    humorous mood today. I made a mental note not to push any further jokes.


    I folded my Ips tightly and apologized in a tiny, contrite voice, ¡°Sorry.¡°I pouted when he wouldn¡¯t


    stop ring at meruing my hand along his arms ¡°Come on, I was just trying to make youugh.


    You¡¯ve been frowning since you got here.¡±


    He sighed heavily would not be frowning if you¡¯d just tell me about his movements. That¡¯s the only


    thing that I can hear about and will make me smile


    I


    I sighed as well, realizing I needed to get down to business and give him the information he was


    hungry for Painting him a picture of Tavos daily life and


    routines was the only way to earn back his favor and trust.


    I began recounting everything I knew Tavon had been up totely.


    THe came to visit and I brought him to the garden terrace. Scarlet was busy making sure that no


    one could interruptus and ended up unintentu


    eavesdropping on our conversation while Be was working on keeping Tavon in his room¡± cringed


    inwardly. I didn¡¯t want to dwell on what exactly ¡°keeping him in his room¡± might have meant from


    poor Be.


    ¡°He has also rarely gone out, I continued,ying out the details meticulously. He¡¯s just basically


    been frolicking around with Jessica in the mansion without any shame or regard for me. However


    My heart skipped a beat as his eyes sharpened and his whole demeanor tensedm Clearly that


    ¡°however had piqued his interest in a major way


    I bit my lip. ¡°He takes time out every day to meet with Axel¡°inally rushed out.


    Dn immediately became alert. ¡°Apart from Axel, who else has he been seeing?


    tell he is abou


    I pretended to furrow my brow as if racking my brain. Then I said slowly, 1 remember that there¡¯s


    another middle¨Caged man. I can tell be is about same age group as Tavon¡±


    Dn leaned in closer and I mirrored his movement, ying up an air of conspiratorial secrecy


    between us.


    ¡°Whenever he¡¯s here, the staff call him. ¡°I trailed off, furrowing my brow further and biting my lower


    ip in an exaggerated pantomime of struggling to remember. 1 can¡¯t really recall what they call him,


    ah, the military adviser!¡± I blurted out with take excitement


    ¡°Yes, they call him the military adviser. Each time hees, Tavon meets with him in the


    conference room for several hours every day often with Avel and


    some other unknown faces involved¡±


    ¡°Other faces?¡± Dn¡¯s eyebrows drew down in a severe angle of anger and interse concentration


    And you cannot recognize any of these other face?¡±


    I shook my head sadly and yed up my disappointment


    ¡°Unfortunately not. I¡¯ve tried but they¡¯re too unfamiliar.*


    He narrowed his eyes further at me, clearly displeased by thisck of key details


    ¡°Yet you think all of this activity and strange meetings aren¡¯t important enough to report promptly,


    huh?¡±


    I sighed heavily and let my shoulders droop as I wrapped my arms around myself in a vulnerable


    posture


    1 didn¡¯t want you to get too worried just yet,¡± I said in a small voice. 1 mean, it might as well be


    nothing serious, just them having fun or mundane |


    discussions.¡±


    ¡°It could be anything,¡± he sneered dismissively. It could be something much bigger, so tell me every


    single piece of information and everything you see


    and hear, no matter how insignificant it may seem.¡±


    I flinched back slightly at the harsh edge in his voice, then slowly nodded in acquiescence.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right, be sure to report everything moving forward, no matter how trial¡±


    I frowned, as if just remembering another puzzling detai


    ¡°Actually, why haven¡¯t seen youe to visit Godfather these days? You know how important


    maintaining family ties and loyalty is in this business. You do understand that night Dn?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He was processing the implications of what I¡¯d just told him I could


    see the calctions and contingencies flickering behind his e


    udge him


    After a pause, I decided to nudge him further, keeping my tone purposefully casual and gentle


    ¡°Besides,¡± I moved closer until my body was almost brushing against his trailing my fingers lightly


    across his chest before resting them on his s


    shoulders


    Tve missed you. If youe to visit Tavon more frequently, you¡¯ll be killing two birds with one


    stone. Not only will you get to see me ¡°I gave him a coy look from under myshes


    ¡°But you¡¯ll also reinforce your position in Tavon¡¯s mind as the heir apparent by showing your


    commitment to the family.¡±


    He shook his head slowly, turning to face me with a grim look,


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s toote for that now, Sydney. Did you hear any details about what they were actually


    taking about in those meetings?¡± His face was gloomy. brooding, as he asked. I could almost hear


    the gears whirring as he worked up some new n in his head


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± I replied with a small shake of my head. ¡°They always speak in hushed tones that I


    can¡¯t quite make out. But I think Tavon is gradually beginning the process of transtioning his power


    over to Axel¡±


    I shrugged as he fixed me a wary look 1 mean, why else would he be staying cooped up in the


    mansion all the time, never going out? My guess is Axel is increasingly running the day¨Cto¨Cday


    operations, thening back every evening to brief Tavon and receive his instructions.¡±


    Dn¡¯s eyes turned even icier at this.


    I knew I needed to try and cate him, so I rushed to add: ¡°But then again, it might also just be


    some kind of test. Maybe Axel is only temporarily shouldering more duties so Tavon can evaluate


    how well he handles the responsibility Then next week or next month, it could be your turn to prove


    your


    ments¡±


    fury


    ¡°it¡¯s not a test,¡± he growled, and fats clenched tightly at his sides. The muscle in his cheek twitched


    with barely restrained fur


    Hoping to soothe his rising anger, at least for the moment, I stepped forward and began rubbing his


    shoulders soothingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too riled up just yet, baby,¡± I murmured. ¡°We still have time to figure this out.¡°.


    I felt the slightest release of tension in his powerful frame at my gentle touch and reassuring words.


    But that small victory was short¨Clived¨Cbecause it wasn¡¯t what I truly wanted. I needed him enraged.


    His ambition needed to be stoked white¨Chot. Only then would he be primed to take the actions


    intended to goad him towards.


    So w


    with a tremor of faigned anxiety in my voice, I said. ¡°If Avel really does be the next Godfather


    permanently how will we ever have any chance to


    survive and thrive, Dn? What should we do now to prevent that?¡±


    He grinded his teeth fiercely and I felt him tense. When he looked at me, I was overjoyed by the


    sh of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    Good thing, that was something rd been looking forward to these past few minutes.


    ¡°Since Tavon ns to let Axel take over, then I can only stage a coup. I¡¯ve always wanted to get rid


    of Axel, but I¡¯ve always felt that the timing was not right, and I was also worned that Tavon would


    retaliate against me.¡±


    Since he wasn¡¯t saying out his n andck of n and


    wasn¡¯t sure which was which, I decided to go ahead with my prepared story


    I cradled his face in my palm and looked him in the eye, once heard that there were two princes


    competing for a throne. The younger prince killed the older one. Although the emperor was


    disheartened, he could not kill the younger prince because if he did he would have no heir to


    seed the throne whenever it was time.¡°I searched his eyes to see if he was getting my pint abd


    he seemed to be getting it because he was raising his brows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you act now, Dn? Act


    now and be the only prince to inherit godfather¡¯s position when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Dn remained silent for a while, his eyes searching my face as he scrutinized me. He finally spoke


    up. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying now is that,¡± he started slowly, should take action in getting rid of the


    competition before Tavonpletely hands over the power to Axel? I should strike first, right?¡±


    I wanted to p him and scream in his face, yes Yes fool, isn¡¯t that obvious,¡± but I smoothly


    maintained my cool.


    I nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, Dn, strike while there¡¯s still time.¡±


    He had to strike while I still had the time too. I was rapidly running out of time and if I spent too


    much time here in Italy. I would either be dered dead or Mark would fly to Italy andb the


    whole country by himself until he found me. Then what? I would be busted poor Bells who had


    managed to settle down would also get busted¨Coh, how she would hate Mark and I even more. And


    worse of all, the bastard would probably find out that I have a child for


    Fim


    That would never happen.


    Dn looked at me and abruptly busted into a fit ofughter. I frowned, wondering what he found so


    hrious.


    ¡°You know, you act so stupid around me that I didn¡¯t expect you to be so nuttdess Thesis what really


    like he said wider has d


    I


    after and caressed my cher with has inder fager.


    to


    blushed and sailed at tumour you roaid, packing lots of passion wen those three words ¡°And on I


    will be date you to be As long


    grant


    it makes you happy. I make it happen ¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110 Chapter one hundred and ten


    FEW DAYS LATERFEW DAYS LATER


    Sydney¡¯s POV


    I woke up to a silent house. Not that it was always noisy in the mansion but there was always this


    buzzing energy in the atmosphere, the sound of Tavon¡¯s business like voice (very distinct from the


    one he used in that room) making business calls or the distant sounds of the whips, the tters of


    tes in the kitchen, the murmurs and quiet giggles of Tavon¡¯s staff as they chatted animatedly and


    cracked jokes amongst themselves.


    I had grown ustomed to a


    a quiet but not so quiet mansion, but this morning? The mansion was dead silent. If a pin dropped, I


    swear, it would echo throughout the mansion. It was eerily still as if the walls were also holding their


    breath


    After peeking my head out a couple of times to catch a whiff of any hushed conversation or any hint


    as to what had gone wrong, I resigned and went to take my bath. The hot water did little to soothe


    the sense of dread that had settled in the pit of my stomach.


    I got dressed and proceeded downstairs to have breakfast alone as usual, My footsteps echoed


    loudly in the hallways and it was the only sound breaking the unnatural silence.


    It felt as if I were thest person on earth


    Scarlet turned out to be the one who served me breakfast.


    Her presence was almost jarring in the eerie quiet


    I raised my brows, ¡°You aren¡¯t assigned to the kitchen¡±


    She smirked, ¡°We¡¯re mourning. The sous chef who was supposed to serve you had developed a


    runny nose and red eyes from crying so much.¡± she shrugged, Tm filling in for a colleague.¡±


    ¡°Who died?¡± I blurted out without thinking and my voice echoed in the quiet house


    An uneasy feeling crept up my spine as Scarlet¡¯s expression grew somber


    ¡°Lower your voice, Miss,¡± she warned, then she whispered, ¡°We got the horrible news this


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Can you get to the point, Scar?¡± It¡¯s starting to get irritating how she was dragging the whole issue.


    My patience was wearing thin and the oppressive silence was fraying my nerves.


    Tve told you to rx,¡± she giggled quietly. ¡°Meet me at the terrace,¡± she said, turned back and


    walked off


    After a few spoons of breakfast, I rushed to the terrace, eager for answers and reprieve from the


    suffocating quiet. As expected, Scarlet was in her usual spot, smoking a cigarette. The tendrils of


    smoke also seemed to hang in the air like ghostly fingers.


    When she felt I was around, she gave me a brief nce, winked, took one more inhale of the


    cigarette. After letting the smoke out in a long, slow exhale, she went straight to the point so I didn¡¯t


    need to start asking questions.


    ¡°We heard that Axel was attacked at a gas station.¡±


    My eyes widened and I quickly mped my palm down on my mouth to stifle my gasp. A thousand


    terrible scenarios shed in my mind.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t all Scarlet continued while smoking, her voice low and grave. ¡°His whole body was shot


    through to the point that no one could recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡± I gasped, my voice muffled by my hand.


    No way! We didn¡¯t even need to say anything regarding the killer, we all know who the killer is. The


    realization hit me like a physical blow, stealing the breath from my lungs.


    ¡°Yep! She popped the ¡®p¡°.


    I still found myself struggling to process it all.


    ¡°My God. So Axel is really dead?¡± I asked in a low voice, as if speaking the words too loudly would


    make them more real


    ¡°Yep,¡± Scarlet nodded. If the news we heard is urate then Axel really is dead.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I breathed, slumping on the shrub wall, Tm finding it hard to believe this.¡±


    I was still feeling weighed down by the news of Axel¡¯s death to a degree. How could something so


    unthinkable have happened so quickly?


    I wonder why?¡± Scarlet said with a ¡°really look, exhaling a stream of smoke.


    ¡°He killed Luigi for a nonsensical reason. So you can¡¯t believe he¡¯d kill for power?¡±


    There was an edge of scorn to her words, as if my disbelief was naive foolishness


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡°I trailed off


    Of course, I knew Dn was capable of killing Axel, I just didn¡¯t think it would be this fast. Cold¨C


    blooded murder was one thing, but to take out the son of the powerful Godfather with such


    brazenness, it boggled the mind


    I mean Axel, as the godfather¡¯s biological son should be stronger and smarter, shouldn¡¯t he?


    Well, he hadn¡¯t had to pose as another man for years and kill lots of people to keep his secret. A


    small voice in the back of my mind reasoned


    Perhaps Dn¡¯s deception and life of violence had better prepared him for the brutal realities we


    now faced.


    Yeah, but Arel was brought up in the mafia world, a dangerous world. He should know better that


    there would be people after him as he was most likely to be the godfather¡¯s heir since he was the


    only child, it was only logical


    Outward appearances were really deceiving at times. Just look at meekness of Dn on the outside


    and how monstrous he was on the inside


    1 would say Axel was toocent Scarlet broke into the debate was having in my head, smoke


    curling from her lips with each word


    ¡°The thought and assurance that he¡¯d be the next godfather made him let his guard down. We


    heard he was killed on his way to see his mistress¡±


    A mistress?


    Who knows if the mistress was even a ploy to get him out of his house? Imented


    absentmindedly


    Scarlet shrugged, wholly unbothered, and continued to focus on her cigarette and how she puffed


    out the smoke.


    Her calm demeanor was an unsettling contrast to the utter turmoil raging inside me.


    ¡°The godfather won¡¯t stand by this time¡± I said, then lowered my voice to a whisper, ¡°Our n is


    only a step away¡±


    We were in too deep now to turn back, whether I liked it or not


    Scarlet turned to look at me, her gaze coated with pity. That might have been the most unnerving


    look of all


    ¡°The mansion is now sealed off, you can¡¯t get out. Now it depends on how the godfather handles


    the situation when hees back. To everyone now, you are on Dn¡¯s side.¡±


    rry out the next step of the n.¡±


    Her lips drew down in a mocking pout, Poor Sydney, I don¡¯t know if you would be alive to carry out


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As annoying as those words sounded, she was right.


    With one son dead and the other the murderer, Tavon could choose to vent out his anger by killing


    me and there would be nothing anyone could do


    Not Be or Scarlet.


    I bet Dn would even be d that I was out of his hair, one less loose end to worry about.


    I gave her a faint smile, trying to hide my nervousness that must have been obvious


    ¡°It happens that i actually did get killed, please send my ashes to my best friend, Grace. She would


    know what to do next.*


    Scarlet gave me a disbelieving look at my request about sending my ashes to Grace


    ¡°Are we friends?¡± She threw her hands up in exasperation. ¡°Why do I have to do those things?¡±


    I shook my head, regretting having asked in the first ce.


    ¡°Never mind then


    ¡°Better,¡± she murmured and went back to smoking her cigarette, taking a long drag


    We easily fell into a random conversation to lighten the mood and I didn¡¯t try to ask her to do


    anything for me. Instead, we just sat on the woven chair on


    the terrace and talked.


    Our chat meandered from topic to topic and turned heedless and lighthearted in a way. At one


    point, Scarlet even mentioned some amusing things about


    the house staff and I wasughing despite theplicated situation I was in


    I realized, as I looked at Scarlet and the impish glint in her eye, that if Luigi were still alive, he and


    Scarlet might have actually made a surprisingly good match. And whether she was his type or not


    wouldn¡¯t even matter. They both had a simr sense of humor and a strong spirit to thrive and


    survive


    anywhere.


    I knew that under all of Scarlet¡¯s toughness and sarcasm and insouciant bravado she was stil a very


    bright, funny and caring person. Perhaps that¡¯s why she had fallen so hard for the rakish Luigi in the


    first ce. It was sad that the man she was insanely in love with had been killed.


    Our reprieve was shattered by the whirr of Tavons car pulling into thepound, the tires crunching


    on the gravel outside.


    Scarlet and I both tensed instinctively at the sound


    She quickly stood and stubbed out her cigarette.


    have to get to my duty post,¡± she said brusquely, the lightness vanishing from her voice. And with


    barely a backwards nce, she strode away, leaving


    me alone on the terrace


    I sighed heavily and also rose made my way inside the house to wee Tavon back and perhaps


    offer my condolences once more for his terrible loss.


    awkward as it may be under the crcumstances.


    When the door opened, Be and Tavon walked in. I watched Be, her fingers intertwined tightly


    with Tavons as Tavon took a seat.


    Every sentence I had practiced flew out of my head and I just stood there, staring at him like some


    moron.


    Drake Nouvonsal kemi astma kod separate, Tavolooked beaten, he lookedpletely iko a grieving


    father


    My heart skipped a couple of beats when an urned to me


    this even dit vary the best always did. That vibrary to love le to the fullest was gone


    tap salt is a weak voice, a little more than a horse rasp. ¡°You go back and tell Lucas that I want to


    have dinner with him


    ?? # ba+


    Tremained rooted to where i stood Dimech


    I


    The heat as an afterthought, ¡°Tell han he has nothing to worry about. I wont kill ban


    te kom was the book that Be gave me beste Tawon as I exchanged a nce with her


    ¡±


    Tavon known but he is willing to let Dn go. Why I wanted to scream in his sad and haggard face.


    thed to her gloomy Wight, godfather, please ept any condolences¡±


    He didn¡¯t give me any response. It wasnt standing close to him, I would have thought he dub¡¯t hear


    me


    He groaned as he rose from the chair, followed by Be Together, they walked up stairs and made


    their way to his room.


    ghed I never thought Tavon could ever look sad and human I really hadn¡¯t meant for Axel to die, he


    had no hand in all of this conspiracy He didn¡¯t


    My anger for Dn intensified and there was a buning knot of rage in my stomach. Then I realized


    that I was even more mad at Tavon for deciding to let


    Instead of returning to my room to get dressed, I went to the terrace to think of a n, fast, before I


    left to meet Dn and ry Tavon¡¯s message.


    Actced the garden, a figure suddenly jumped out, scaring the hell out of me


    eves. Thank goodness I was able to camp down my scream before it reached the ears of every


    living being in the mansion,


    What exactly was that for? I threw Scarlet a re I should¡¯ve known shed be here.


    ded what i said and went straight to why she had wanted to scare the living daylights out of me I


    know what¡¯s going on now. You don¡¯t have to get worked up there¡¯s still a way to solve it. When you


    get to Lucas, ry the godfather¡¯s message and tell fun to bring the godfather¡¯s favorite whiskey.


    lum to apologize to him¡±


    I squinted curiously at her, What¡¯s the n? What are you nning to do?¡±


    She gave me a nk look as if to say, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, you just need to know that our


    n will proceed as it should.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Conuments


    Chapter 111 Chapter one hundred and eleven


    Sydney¡¯s Pov


    Scarlet wouldn¡¯t tell me more about how our n would procede even though Tavon had decided to


    spare Dn. I didn¡¯t know if Be knew about this new update. I¡¯d have asked her but she was not


    sight as she was busyforting her man.


    Without wasting much time, I got ready and rushed outside the mansion. In truth, I had no idea how


    I¡¯d get to Dn¡¯s ce. I had no means ofmunication or means of transport. I stood before the


    entrance and thought of what to do.


    you to My Fortunately, one of Tavon¡¯s men walked up to me. He gestured toward a sleek car with a


    practiced smile. ¡°The godfather has asked me to take yo


    Lucas mansion¡±


    Oh, Goody! ¡°Alright,¡± I returned his tasteless smile with a bright c


    with a bright one. ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him and hel


    eled me to the car.


    He drove me to Dn¡¯s house. It took a few minutes before the gate was opened and the car was


    allowed to drive in.


    There were several of Dn¡¯s men hanging around thepound, an unusual urrence


    because they always seem to be out of sight. But today, I could see them through the car¡¯s tinted


    mirror. Some of them deliberately stood guard while some of them idled around, gisting and


    laughing. I almost palmed my forehead because it was freaking obvious that their idle chat and


    laughter was forced.


    Dn knew Tavon would find out and he was ready for whatever action he decided to take


    it was obvious


    At the entrance, Dn stood with his feet apart and hands dug into his pocket, a nd expression


    on his face. Two hefty men stood guard behind him


    The driver who had also been taking in his surrounding turned to me. This time, he didn¡¯t wear his


    smile 7 was only asked to drop you and return.¡± His gaze quickly ticked to the car door by my side,


    ¡°Td like to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Ofcourse.¡±I was already opening the door as I said. ¡°Thank you. Tell godfather I¡¯m grateful and


    Td be back soon.¡±


    He nodded curtly and watched me step down from the car.


    The moment I was a feet away from the car, he reversed the car and drove out of thepound.


    I made my way to the entranceway. As I got closer, I noticed the flicker of surprise in Dn¡¯s eyes


    as he watched the car drive away.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I stopped before him.


    He turned his gaze to me and said with a straight face,¡± was expecting your dead body.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even need to fake my gasp. ¡°What the hell, Dn!¡±


    He shrugged and proceeded inside the mansion. His men stepped aside and let me follow him then


    I heard their footsteps directly behind me.


    ¡°Why are you here? Or rather, why has Tavon sent you back?¡± He finally asked as he ascended the


    stairs and headed for a room. ¡°Have you been sent here


    to murder me in my sleep?¡±


    I scoffed and thought, 1 wished that was what I was here for


    He opened the door to the room and nodded to his men Then he stepped in and he allowed me to


    come in after him.


    He trusts me, that¡¯s all could think. And that was all I needed.


    ¡°So?¡± He quipped after he had sat in his chair and stretched his long legs on the desk before him.


    The room looked like a study; a shelf filled with books upied one part of the four walls of the


    room. There was a swivel chair¨Cthe one he was currently seated on, a desk filled with files and a


    cushion chair just on the wall opposite the shelf.


    ¡°Tavon has sent for you.¡± I told him with a smile. ¡°He invited you for dinner.¡±


    Tve done as you said he started, hesitating


    ¡°And you¡¯ve done well,¡± I said slowly, taking steps toward him.


    He sighed and let down his guard. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a ploy for me to walk into a trap?¡±


    I stopped by his side. He let me hug his head to my bosom and it caressed the side of his face.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. If Tavon wanted to kill you, he¡¯d have mobilized all the family


    members in the city to hunt you down and stop at nothing until you¡¯ve dropped dead but he didn¡¯t.


    Besides, he said so himself. He said you need not worry that he wouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    While I was speaking, I noticed that he had curled his hands around my waist and my lips curled


    into a sick smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± he said so quietly that I barely heard him. He sounded different, very different from


    the tough guy that waited at the entranceway with his


    men


    It¡¯s expected. I¡¯m worried too but I think our guess was right. I mean, Axel has been dead for hours,


    right? And you¡¯re still unharmed so our guess was right, you¡¯re the only heir Tavon has left. He can¡¯t


    kill you¡±


    He said nothing. Just held onto me and listened.


    I dug my fingers into his hair and massaged his scalp.


    1 have an idea.¡°I started, ¡°How about we bring a bottle of his favorite wine as we go to him? That


    way, everyone can tacitly consider Axel¡¯s death as an ident, very unrted to you¡±


    He was silent for a while then I felt him nod.¡® ¡°Okay, I listen to you¡±


    We both arrived at Tavon¡¯s mansion.


    I wanted aside as Dn got searched, just as he had predicted. I looked into the whiskey bouquet


    we had prepared for Tavon, my eyes immediately zeroing in on the gun there.


    While in the car, before we left Dn¡¯s mansion, he had said. ¡°I will definitely be searched when I


    enter the mansion, ide this gun and throw it to me when necessary, okay?¡±


    I nodded then he handed me the gun in his grasp. I took it and watched as he got out of the car and


    gave instructions to his men.


    After Dn got searched and he was allowed into the mansion, I shed the security there a smile


    and passed by. I let out a breath of relief when stopped by Dn¡¯s side without being searched.


    The ambience in the mansion was still heavy with an undecribable air. Everyone still looked solemn


    as I had left them.


    jun out of the bouquet and hid it in the pocket of my pants then


    Dinner was already being served so we went straight to the dinning room. I slipped the gun ?


    dropped it by Dn¡¯s side and took a seat beside him.


    Dn and I idly chatted¨Cfor a long time as we waited for Tavon


    A long whileter, Tavon announced his arrival, smiling slightly. ¡°My child, you¡¯re here.¡±


    I heard Dn mutter, finally under his breath as he climbed down the stars, Be by his side


    Tavon¡¯s eyes was filed with fatigue and sadness and his face looked pale.


    Dn nodded and rose to his feet. He picked up the whiskey bouquet and ced it on the table.


    ¡°I heard about Axel¡¯s incident, I came to visit you.¡± He pushed the bouquet forward a little. ¡°ept


    my condolences.¡±


    Tavon said nothing. He took his time to descend the stairs. After he wasfortably seated in his


    seat at the head of the table, he spoke up. Unexpectedly, he sounded firm. ¡°Axel¡¯s incident has


    saddened me. I had hoped that you and he could lead the family further together, but¡­¡±I think I saw


    his shoulders rose in a small shrug or maybe I was just seeing things. Then he turned his head toN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    look at Dn, he regarded him for a while then he said. ¡°Now, the honor and responsibility of the


    family are all on you¡±


    Dn seemed shocked hearing that Tavon has epted him as the heir but he tried his best to


    hide i


    He bowed deeply and said to Taven, ¡°Godfather, I promise you, I will do my best.¡±


    Tavon said nothing and even gave no reaction to Dn¡¯s words of assurance


    By this time, the tables had already been set. All the dishes were ready and everyone was ready to


    dig in


    I raised my eyebrows when one of the staff stepped forward. It was Scarlet


    I watched as she grabbed the bottle of whiskey to open it to test for poison, as usual.


    Tavon actually gave Dn an apologetic smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me, my child, there are too


    many enemies lurking in the dark now, I have to be careful¡±


    Dn smiled slightly and dismissively waved his hand, 1 understand, godfather.¡±


    We all watched as Scarlet pured a bit of the wine in a flute ss then before we all knew what was


    happening. Her eyes widened in horror as she gagged and started to crazily beat her chest with her


    palm.


    She staggered back and everyone rose to their feet in panic. Tavon¡¯s guards were quick to gather


    around him as everyone watched what would unfold.


    Scarlet gripped the back of a chair and started to vomit blood, messing up the floor. I rushed to her


    side, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Her body was tingging hot and she was trembling. She looked up at me and even though her face


    was pale and her eyes held the fatique she must be feeling, I could have sworn that I saw a smile in


    her eyes.


    And then, her hold on me and the chair loosened and she went baneling into the floor, dead


    For the briefest moment, the room was dead silent and in the blink of an eye, I heard a scream,


    Be who seemed to be in on the n rushed to Tavon¡¯s side and yelled, ¡°What are you still waiting


    for?¡± She faced the guards who formed a wall around she and Tavon. ¡°The wine is poisoned,


    Lucas wants to kill


    the godfatherf


    The moment those words were said chaos erupted and everyone rushed at Dn but he was


    was hood inbat as he was hood in lying


    Scarlet¡¯s words resounded in my head, 1 love him with mlife.¡± and became crystal clear what


    happened. She loved Luigi with her life and she willingly gave her life to falsely use Dn of


    poisoning Tavon¡¯s favorite whiskey.


    e to die


    I swallowed and looked down at her dead body with a heavy heart. We could have found another


    means she didn¡¯t have


    ¡°Sydney¡±


    I was thrown out of my head and I looked up at the chaos happening around me in the room. Tavon


    had been able to move to the foot of the staircase without being harmed while several of Tavon¡¯s


    men circled Dn. He couldn¡¯t fight all of them at once and that seemed to be their n


    ¡°Give me the gun!¡±


    Tobligingly grabbed the gun and threw it at him. He expertly caught it and I watched him point the


    gun at the men around him before settling it in Tavon¡¯s


    direction


    That was my cue to hide

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112 Chapter one hundred and twelve


    Sydney¡¯s pow


    Dn pulled the trigger but nothing happened. His face became red and he tightened his hold on


    the gun as he continuously pulled the trigger like a fool. The scene reyed in my head for the


    umpteenth time that night. When Dn left the car to go give instructions to his men, I was the only


    one left in the


    1 looked around and quickly removed the bullets from the gun with shaky hands. I hadn¡¯t had any


    ns at mind but I sure knew that if he could shoot then he¡¯d definitely be shot at


    And that was exactly what was happening


    Grasping what had happened. Tavon¡¯s bodyguards immediately brought out their ammuntion and


    mercilessly shot at Dn, making holes through his clothes and body. ¡°That must have been how


    Axel was also shot at,¡± I thought.


    Dn¡¯s body finally could not take the shots anymore and as he fell to the floor, his gaze found


    mine behind the chair I had hd myself in filed with despair and pain as he hit the ground.


    1. n. His eyes were


    I wanted to rush to him and tell him that I removed the bullets from his gun. I wanted to tell him that I


    nned the whole thing but I couldn¡¯t. Not now. Not


    when the guards were still shooting at him.


    Finally, they stopped on Tavor¡¯s order then I crawled through the mess- the broken table and tes


    and expensive vases and many others, the injured men the dead ones that Dn had stabbed ¨C to


    his unmoving body. All eyes were on me and the guns were still pointed but I didn¡¯t care, I needed


    this moment.


    I sneered when I reached him. Stubborn man. He still wasn¡¯t dead. His eyes were open as he


    spluttered blood from his mouth. As I looked at his battered form, a wave of pity washed over me.


    He had been a pawn in my game, used and discarded, But I hardened my heart ¨C he had brought


    this upon himself through he cruelty and wickedness. There could be no mercy for one such as


    him.


    He opened his mouth when I came into his view but he couldn¡¯t form any words, all he could do was


    splurt out more blood. His ssy eyes pleaded with


    me for help, but I fet nothing.


    If I had really loved him, I would have held his body and cried my eyes out because this death was


    homble; every part of his body had a bullet hole in it Even his forehead which made me wonder why


    his eyes were still open. But I loved him not my heart was as cold as the steel that pierced his flesh


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. He was still going to die either y


    Way.


    I leaned into his ear and whispered, Tn, you damn bug,¡± I gritted out, finally able to channel all of


    my resentment through my words and look. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have treated Lucas how you did.¡± His


    head turned to me and our faces were now mere inches from touching. The disbelief and fear was


    unmistakable in his eyes, the knowledge that I had yed him and betrayed him must be


    resounding


    ¡°And you know what? You shouldn¡¯t have told me, then I would have left like I was never here.¡±


    He weakly opened his mouth but only blood spluttered out. His life was draining away with each


    precious second.


    ¡°You know, I bore you a son.¡°I saw has finger twitched and I smirked, ¡°His name is Aiden, but you¡¯re


    not worthy to be his father. I tell everyone that Aiden¡¯s father is Lucas, and you will disappear from


    this world forever, and no one will remember you existed.¡± I whispered.¡± Lucas would be


    remembered but not Dn.¡± He looked at me with hurt and disbelief and hate before his pupils


    stopped moving and he stopped spluttering blood. With his final breath, he tried. to mouth


    something but the words never came.


    As I watched him fade away, I felt fulfilled. Perhaps, this was why I was one of my


    my purposes. To avenge Lucas. Because the fulfillment I felt was indescribable. A great weight had


    been lifted from my soul- the ghost of Lucas could finally rest I had enacted a brutal vengeance, but


    one that was justified in my eyes after all the pain and suffering Dn had caused.


    After it was confirmed that Dn was dead, Tavon¡¯s bodyguards dragged me from Dn¡¯s body


    and made me kneel before Tavon


    ¡°Cuff her and throw her in the torture room? Tavon yelled and glimpsed a tinge of pity in Be¡¯s


    eyes.


    y spine as ! My heart skipped a beat and I knew that this torture room wasn¡¯t the one Tavon


    introduced to me on my first day here. A chill ran down my imagined the horrors that may await me


    in whatever room he was referring to. Still, I had to keep my wits about me and find a way to


    convince him of


    where my loyalties truly lie.


    I quickly jammed my palms together and pleaded. 1 swear, godfather, I hate Lucas more than you


    do right now, I¡¯ve always despised him.¡±


    The surprise in his eyes was evident. He had not expected me to turn on Dn, the man he saw as


    my lover and father of my child. But I knew I had to


    see this moment to win back his trust


    ¡°Why did you think he wasn¡¯t able to get a bullet through you when he pointed the gun at you and


    pulled the trigger?¡± I continued, my voice trembling slightly with the weight of the situation 1 emptied


    the gun of its bullets, godfather. I threw him a gun without bullets.¡±


    As the realization sank in, Tavon¡¯s eyes softened and I knew I didn¡¯t need to exin more. He


    understood that I was by his side and he flicked his hand at his guards who backed off, lowering


    their weapons. A wave of rebel washed over me I had managed to avoid the torture room, at least


    for now.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I whispered, letting out a relieved breath


    ¦°


    The men started to sit through the mess but first of all, they carried Dn¡¯s body away. I watched


    impassively as his feless form was dragged across the floor, leaving a smear of blood in its wake.


    Part of me felt a twinge of regret at the brutal way he had met his end, but I quickly pushed those


    thoughts


    aside. He had brought it upon himself through his actions.


    My eyes fell on Scarlet and they filled with tears. I have achieved my aim but innocent lives were


    taken. People that didn¡¯t deserve to die Axel¡¯s pale, broken body shed in my mind and my


    stomach twisted into knots. I closed my eyes and said a silent prayer for Scarlet and Axel, hoping


    their souls could find peace.


    I opened my eyes when felt eyes on me. Tavon watched as his men took care of the chaos in the


    room while Be carefully watched me, her expression. unreadable. I could only imagine what she


    must be thinking, having witnessed the violent spectacle that had just unfolded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Your secret is forever sale with me, I thought and I hoped she got the message. That despite


    everything, the bond we had formed, however twisted, stil


    meant something to me.


    She nodded almost imperceptibly and I returned her nod, a silent acknowledgment passing


    between us.


    Then I took onest look at everything and Scarlet before took advantage of the chaos and slipped


    out of the room and out of the mansion.


    When I sessfully made it to Tavons mansion, I immediately headed for the embassy.


    It was the one ce I had Be describe to me and I carefully studied the map she provided me.


    As I ran through the night, the wind whipped back my hair and howled in my o


    years! but I didn¡¯t feel tired at all felt victorious and extremely as I ran through


    the night to meet with the people I loved and have missed. Finally, I had avenged Lucas.


    Another thing I was thankful for was that the embassy wasn¡¯t very far from Tavor¡¯s mansion. And


    with the vigor pumping into my legs, I made it there in a


    few minutes.


    I was breathing hard when I reached the embassy, I saw one of the papers pasted on the wall


    containing the notice of my missing and tone it off the wall


    I rushed to the embassy staff behind the counter and pointed at my picture on the paper. Tm the


    one here,¡± I ruched out then put it in his face and beside my face.


    ¡®Call Mark Tomes from GT Group, tell him Sydney has been found,¡±


    The embassy staff¡¯s eyes widened. She repped on her colleague that had his back turned to us and


    whispered something in his ear. The colleague turned and smiled at me. ¡°Miss Sydney,¡± he


    nodded.


    Thedy smiled at me too, T be right back,¡± she said and left.


    The embassy staff arrived a whileter with a big infectious smile. We¡¯ve informed GT Group and a


    private fight is being arranged for you.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°You can wait in the VIP waiting ama, I¡¯d lead you there.¡±


    I muttered another thank you and followed her to an area that lonked like a reception area but much


    more fancy. Thankfully, I was the only one there after the embassy staff left.


    There, I found a chilled bottle of orange juice and some snacks that i guzzled down. I hadn¡¯t even


    realized that I was starving.


    Iran my fingers through my disheveled hair. 1 must look like a mad woman,¡± I mutter to myself as


    strode to sit on the inviting plush soda


    Just as I took a seat, something vibrated at the back of my jeans. I frowned then I quickly brought it


    out when I remembered that Behad handed me a phone that couldn¡¯t be traced. With it, I could


    reach either her or Scarlet in case I got in trouble.


    By the time I brought the phone out the ringing had stopped


    I tapped on the contacts icon and there were only two phone numbers saved there¨CBe and Scar,


    I swallowed


    Just as I made to dial B¡¯s number and call her back, the phone started to ring again. I picked up


    the cal immediately,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to pick up?¡± Her cool voice sounded through the phone¡¯s speaker.


    ¡°was,¡± I simply responded.


    ¡°Did you know,¡± she started and I could hear the smile in her voice. ¡°The gun pointed on your head


    in your room thest time we met before Italy was just


    a toy gun¡±


    I raised my brows, I should have known,


    ¡°You always yed with me, and you finally got yed by me, you lool.


    I ignored her words and said instead, ¡°Sister,e back with me, I¡¯ll take very good care of you.¡±


    We were both aware that it was the first time either of us was using that term ¨C sister,


    B, as expected, caid sarcastically, ¡°Go back for what?¡± She scoffed, 1 neither want to stay in a


    mental hospital nor a prison, Thank you very much. I¡¯m


    fine here, much better than you.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Then you must be happier than I thought, I hope you truly are.¡±


    The line was silent for a while as neither of us said anything. Then she blurted, ¡°Whatever It¡¯s none


    of your business!¡± Then she hung up.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 Chapter one hundred and thirteen


    Mark¡¯s POV


    I looked up from the man speaking when the door opened and my assistant quickly walked in, his


    quick strides quickly diminishing the space between us.


    There was an apologetic look on his face and might I say, also a happy one.


    What exactly was making him happy? I thought, irritated. Another business deal? Another aliance of


    merger?


    He apologized to me then to the members of the meeting then he lowered himself till we were the


    same height since I remained seated. He tapped on the screen of the phone he held up.


    After Sydney left for Italy in search of her lover boy, my life had been nothing but work and taking


    care of Aiden. I threw myself more into work not just because she wasn¡¯t around but because she


    once again left for another man.


    Alden was the only cute, adorable and concise remainder of her and so I made as much time as I


    could for him especially since Grace was always busy


    these days


    But since she went missing, even little Aiden could tell that something had changed. I no longer


    smiled. I always tried for Aiden but I just couldn¡¯t and whenever I forced myself, I always ended up


    scaring Aiden with the smile which always brought tears to his eyes so I just stopped


    I became so cold that apart from Aiden and Grace who had no choice, no one wanted to approach


    me or be around me for more than a couple of


    minutes. It was so unfortunate that the people I worked with had to suffer through a business


    meeting, talk or instructions with me all the time.


    The suspicion rose when we couldn¡¯t reach Sydney after a month in Italy. Grace and I decided to


    wall a month more before we filed a missing person


    report ¨C that month was the longest month I¡¯ve ever lived through.


    A month came then another and it was official, Sydney was either deceased or missing but I


    strongly held onto thetter and believed that she would be


    found


    Now back to my assistant. For him to have the guts to interrupt my meeting for a phone call then his


    reasoning facility was either faulty or the call was


    invaluable.


    I signaled for him to go on.


    ¡°Mr Mark,¡± he started, ¡°I just received a call from the embassy in Italy¡±


    My ears perked up and I quickly sat up not minding who was watching


    ¡°They said miss Sydney has been found and will shortly be on a fight back.¡± His voice trembled with


    excitement. He knew what this meant for me


    My heart jumped in excitement and happiness and my long¨Clost smile reappeared. My assistant


    also smiled. I snatched the phone from his grasp and


    ced it on my ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking with Mark Torres, CEO of GT Group¡±


    They exined what my assistant had just told me in fuller details and I couldn¡¯t stop my widening


    smile. A wave of relief washed over me knowing Sydney


    was alive and safe. All the anguish and torment I had endured these past months thinking the worst


    had happened drifted away. I felt reborn, like a new


    man.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much for this newal I said with vigor and enthusiasm, my grip on the


    phone tightening as the emotions surged within me. could scarcely believe this was reality and not


    some cruel dream that would dissipate upon waking. Tll be there shortly to pick her up. I can¡¯t thank


    you


    enough.¡±


    I hung up the phone, handed it back to my assistant with a brilliant smile and tears of joy in my


    eyes. I rose to my feet and the other participants, looking confused but realizing something


    tremendous must have ured, stood as well.


    ¡°The meeting is suspended,¡± I said with augh, already moving towards the door. ¡°My apologies


    everyone, but an urgent personal matter has arisen that requires my immediate attention. We¡¯ll


    have to reschedule.¡±


    I could scarcely care about decorum or professionalism in that moment. Sydney was alive! That¡¯s


    all that mattered. I rushed out with my assistant in tow, barking orders for my car to be brought


    around immediately. Though my engagement with Mis and any ties whatsoever I had with her was


    canceled snice Mia was the one who initiated the cancetion, my cooperation with the councilman,


    her father still existed. We decided to think like businessmen and not let a personal issue hinder the


    seamless benefits we would reap from working together.


    I continued to provide him with campaign funds until the councilman sessfully became a state


    councilman. With his alliance and help, my influence in politics grewrger and I became the


    councilman¡¯s night¨Chand man, All of these also came with the perks to meet with several of the


    political bigwigs. It was by leveraging their connections that I was able to get the staff at the Italy


    embassy to help find Sydney.


    I hurried back to my apartment, my heart soaring. The on and off babysitter I had employed to care


    for Aiden whenever I wasn¡¯t around got on her feet and greeted. ¡°Wee back sir.¡±


    On seeing a smile on my face, Aiden carefully watched me, seeming confused. He didn¡¯t stumble


    toward me like he liked to do or pped his hands, he


    Chantar 101 Chapter one hundred and fartean


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    just watched me cautiously.


    His innocent eyes seemed to be asking ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so happy all of a sudden?¡±


    Iughed joyfully and carelessly dropped my bag, opening my arms wide. ¡°Aiden boy, mommy¡¯s


    coming back! She¡¯s finally finallying back!¡±


    His face instantly lit up with delight and he pped his hands, crying out ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± in his


    adorable baby voice. He rushed unsteadily to his feet and ran towards me, allowing me to scoop


    him up in a great hug. I held him tightly, nting kisses on his head, breathing in his sweet scent.


    After so much darkness, finally there was light again.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Mommy¡¯s on her way home to us! Should we go wait for her at the airport?¡±


    Aiden was babbling excitedly in my arms, his whole body wriggling with glee. My heart fait fit to


    burst with love for this boy, this little miracle that she had given me. The love I feh for him was only


    exceeded by the love I felt for his mother.


    Turning to the babysitter who watched us with a smile, I said,


    ¡°I have your pay transferred to you. If I ever need your services again, I¡¯ll reach out to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± she said again then smiled at Aiden. ¡°Bye, big boy, see you when I see you.¡±


    Aiden waved at her as she packed up her things and left


    The babysitter was a young school leaver who was struggling to fend for her family. Apart from the


    fact that she was professional smart and hardworking. Alden adores her so I decided that she would


    always be our go to babysitter whenever Alden needed babysitting until he doesn¡¯t need it


    anymore.


    After the babysitter left, with a beaming face, Aiden and I rushed to the car. The only thing I grabbed


    before we left the house was Alden¡¯s favorite boy that I got him when he turned one a customized


    toy car with mirrors that had Sydney¡¯s picture on it.


    We reached the airport even before Sydney¡¯s ne hadnded


    Soon, her nended and it was announced. We waited for her toe out of the terminal and


    as she did, our gaze instantly settled on her.


    Sydney got looks from passersby and bystanders because of how disheveled she looked but


    neither of us cares. She whirled around the filled airport as


    she tried to locate us


    y arms when he recognized his mom and I had to hold on to him tightly so he would jump out of my


    arms in an attempt to fly to his


    Aiden jumped in my i


    mom


    ¡°Sydney, we¡¯re here!¡± I hollered out, not caring who was looking.


    Her gaze fell on us and a huge smile appeared on her face as she walked up to us


    Neither of us uttered a word as she took a babbling Aiden from me, her eyes glistening with tears.


    She closed her eyes and hugged him to her chest. She opened her eyes and then her arm and I


    walked into her embrace, hugging the both of them to me.


    THE END.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Comments


    Chapter 114 BONUS CHAPTER


    NARRATORS PON


    ONE YEAR LATER


    The wedding preparations were in full swing, and Sydney rushed into the dressing room like a


    whirlwind, and her eyes were immediately drawn to the center of the room where Grace stood,


    resplendent in her wedding dress


    ¡°Grace¡± Sydney exmed, her rital frown melting into a beaming smile as she took in the


    breathtaking sight in front of her.


    away


    from the mirror, surrounded by a swarm of cloth fitters, each one of them pinning and adjusting the


    folds of her wedding dress, and the manyyers of the ivory satin andce flowing around her like a


    dress from a fairy tale


    ce had designed the less herself, because she wanted something that would be the best of the


    best. An epitome of both elegance and hisbration. Indeed, it was a masterpiece, with six


    seamstresses and Etters carefully tending to every detail on her body.


    A few hairstts also hovered around Grace¡¯s head, working their fingers around the strands


    ds and twisting and curling everything on her hair that they couldy the hands on


    ¡°Oh my gosh, you look stunning Sydney exmed. Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she


    stepped closer and pped her hand over her heart to show how awed and grateful she felt for


    finally seeing Grace in that dress she¡¯d dreamed of


    Grace blushed proudly She was also unable to contain her excitement. She did a little dance where


    she stood.


    know, right?¡± she giggled. Her joy was really infectious.


    Sydney let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head in amusement


    ¡°Yeah, back to work,¡± she said, turning her attention to something else. ¡°The makeup artist has just


    reached out to me. She says she¡¯s held up in traffic.¡±


    Agroan escaped Grace¡¯s lips as she rolled her eyes dramatically.


    ¡°Goodness, not today shemented, her shoulders sagging slightly.


    thaw


    Sydney could see the disappointment on her friend¡¯s face and God knows she understood better


    than anyone how much all of this meant to Grace Sydney wanted to rmend that they find an


    alternative artist since they didn¡¯t have much time to the church wedding. But she was also aware of


    much Grace had been looking forward to having this particr makeup artist work her magic on her


    face on her wedding day


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Sydney asked, ncing around the cluttered dressing room.


    Grace turned her head, ¡°Check that big over there¡± she said, nodding towards arge tote bag


    in the corner


    Following Grace¡¯s direction, Sydney located the bag and rummaged through its contents until her


    fingers brushed against her phone.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± she acknowledged as she took it out then she said, ¡°TT be back in a bit,¡± before


    stepping out into the hallway,


    Grace¡¯s expression melted into a warm smile, her shoulders visibly rxing. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied


    When she walked out into the halway and had walked a few paces away from the door to the


    dressing room, Sydney put the phone to her ear


    ¡°Mark it¡¯s me


    Yeah, I know it¡¯s you¡± Mark replied with a chuckle and his usual sarcasm,


    Sydney rolled her eyes dramatically.


    ¡°Um, I need a quick favor. And before you ask, no, it¡¯s nothing too crazy this time¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± Mark prodded curiously. T¡¯m already on my way to the venue.¡±


    need a helicopter Sydney blurted out


    There was a beat of silence before Mark spoke again


    ¡°A helicopter? Are you nning a grand entrance or just trying to show up the bride?¡±


    ¡°Quil the jokes. Grace¡¯s makeup artist is stuck in traffic somewhere on Canbury Lane, We need to


    get her out of there, like, yesterday. It¡¯s really important for Grace. I don¡¯t want her to panic on her


    big day


    Mark¡¯sughter subsided, reced by a dramatic sigh


    Is there a way you can prepare this for me?¡± Sydney asked, emphasizing thest two words and


    hoping Mark would pick up on the gravity of her request.


    ¡°Ugh, fine,¡± Mark groaned, feigning exasperation. ¡°But you owe me big time. Like, a lifetime supply


    of free babysitting from Damon.¡±


    Sydney snorted. ¡°As if that kid would listen to anyone but me ¡±


    Tair point, Mark conceded ¡°Are youing over so we could¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope have like a milion other errands to run. We¡¯ll keep talking over the phone,¡± Sydney replied


    ¡°Does the makeup artist want to be picked up from Canbury Lane or should I have her meet the


    helicopter somewhere else?¡±


    *Just keepmunicating with her on the phone¡± Sydney instructed ¡°Til connect you two, and you


    can coordinate the details


    ¡°You got it, bossdy.¡± Mark said


    Sydney smiled, ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a lifesavert


    Tant that what I¡¯m for?¡± Mark quipped, and Sydney could practically hear the wink in his voice


    Sydney rolled her eyes again and disconnected the call¡±


    Mark smiled to himself as he hung up the phone, Sydney¡¯s voice still ringing in his ears. He twirled


    the phonezily in his hand with a mischievous glint in


    his eye


    With a few clicks of a button on his desk his assistant poked his head into the office


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Tomes?¡± He queried


    Mark leaned back in his chair, 1 need you to head down to the hangar and have one of the


    helicopters prepped and ready to go. We¡¯re going to be picking someone up¡±


    The assistant¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°A helicopter, sir?


    ¡°You heard me right,¡± Mark affirmed with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of an emergency situation. Time is of the


    essence¡±


    Still looking slightly bewildered, but knowing better than to question his boss, the assistant nodded


    dutifully.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Right away¡±


    Within the hour, the helicopter was arbome, its des slong through the morning air. The pilot


    having received the coordinates from Mark, expertly navigated through the city¡¯s maze of streets


    until they zeroed in on the location¨CCanbury Lane


    Down below, the makeup artist was pacing anxiously on the sidewalk, her phone clutched in her


    hand. She had been inmunication with the certain man named Mark, who had assured her that


    transportation was on the way. As the thrum of rotor des filled the air, her eyes snapped


    upwards.


    The helicopter touched down smoothly on the side of the heavily trafficked road, and the pilot


    gestured for her to climb aboard. The makeup artist gathered her supplies and hurried towards the


    aircraft


    ck at the dressing room, Sydney. And back in with a triumphant grin stered across her face,


    ¡°Tada¡± she exmed, stepping aside to reveal the makeup artist behind her.


    Grace gasped with both shock and relief.


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness!¡± she breathed, rushing forward and enveloping Sydney in a Serce embrace


    ¡°Thank you so much, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d have done without you¡±


    Sydney returned the hug, her eyes sparkling with joy at the sight of her friend¡¯s tion


    ¡°Of course, anything for you on your big day.¡±


    Pulling back, Grace turned her attention to the makeup artist


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the dy. I hope you werent too inconvenienced,¡± the artial apologized


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s just get to work now we barely have an hour left


    Less than an hourter. Grace appeared as the bride of the day, in her dashing wedding dress and


    her graceful beauty


    ¡°Oh, Grace,¡± Sydney breathed. Her eyes welled up with tears


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face also lit up with a smile and her checks flushed with happiness


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t cry!¡± she chided yfully, reaching out to gently dab at Sydney¡¯s tear¨Cstained cheeks.


    Sydney let out a watery chuckle, swiping at her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± she confessed, ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through, seeing you like this, so happy


    and radiant it¡¯s just too much¡±


    Grace¡¯s own eyes glistened with tears as well and she pulled Sydney into a tender hug.


    ¡°I know. I know,¡± she murmured, her voice muffled against Sydney¡¯s shoulder.


    been quite a journey, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sydney nodded, sniffling softly as she tried to regain herposure


    ¡°Come on now, not you too,¡± she chided, pulling back and giving Grace¡¯s shoulder a gentle


    squeeze. ¡°You¡¯ll ruin your makeup, and we can¡¯t have that ¡±


    Grace let out a shakyugh, blinking rapidly to clear her vision.


    Sydney smiled and handed Grace the exquisite bouquet that had been carefully arranged for the


    asion.


    ¡°Here, take this,¡± she said, handing the fragrant bundle of flowers to Grace ¡®Everyone¡¯s waiting for


    us


    Grace epted the bouquet with a grateful nod, her fingers caressing the petals


    ¡°Thank you love


    Arm in arm, the two friends made their way down the elegantly decorated hallway. Sydney was still


    dabbing at her eyes because the tears wouldn¡¯t stop


    Then she saw a hankie in front of her


    She looked up beside her and saw Mark walking beside her with a lopsided grin


    ¡°You¡¯ll ruin your makeup if you keep crying like that.¡±


    Sydney took the cloth and dabbed at her eyes


    ¡°You can return it to me some other time,¡± he gestured to the handkerchief.


    Sydney looked at him to say something but then her eyes went to the cor of his shirt and she


    said. ¡°Your tie is still as crooked as always.¡±


    Mark nced down at the askew knot of his tie, his fingers barely adjusting it


    ¡°Well, would you help? his eyes twinkled


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sydney snorted


    ¡°Where¡¯s Damon?¡± Mark inquired, ncing around as if expecting the precocious child to


    materialize


    ¡°He¡¯s with the old aunties, waiting in the hall. They wanted him to keep thempany¡±


    They finally reached the ceremony hall


    Grace linked arms with her uncle, who would be walking her down the asle, and exchanged onest


    meaningful look with Sydney before the doors swung open


    Soft, ethereal music filled the air, and all eyes turned towards the radiant bride as she made her


    way down the aisle, her bouquet clutched tightly in her hands.


    At the end of the aisle stood the room, the doctor she befriended years ago at the hospital, who


    then became her boyfriend, fanc¨¦ and now, her husband- to¨Cbe. His eyes shone with love and


    adoration as he watched his bride approach.


    The ceremony proceeded with a dreamlike quality, the exchange of vows and the sliding of rings


    onto trembling fingers.


    As the officiant uttered those fateful words, ¡°You may now kiss the bride,¡± a thunderous apsse


    erupted from the gathered quests, everyone rising to the feet in a standing ovation


    In the midst of all the joyous celebration and the throwing of bouquet. Sydney caught the bouquet


    as Grace tossed it over her shoulder. This elicited s chorus of cheers and good¨Cnatured ribbing


    from the assembled well¨Cwishers. Even Mark who was busy cradling a sleepy Damon in his arms,


    had a secretive smile on his face.


    The reception continued in merriment, eating and drinking.


    Sydey found Mark whilst she was busy getting throngs out together and impulsively thrust the


    bouquet into his hand


    ¡°Here, you take it,¡± she said.


    Mark looked down at the flowers


    ¡°But you earned it.¡±


    1 don¡¯t need it,¡± she insisted and turned to leave.


    pressing the bouquet into his hands.


    Mark quickly, but genty held her wrist


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    She turned back to face him with a raised brow


    ¡°Can you give me a second chance?¡± Mark asked, his eyes searching hers with a silent plea.


    ¡°Huh?¡± she managed, her voice a mere whisper.


    Mark took a step closer


    1 want a second chance for us the two of us and Damon¡®


    There was a heavy silence between them before Sydney broke the stillness.


    Tm sick of being someone¡¯s wife. But it¡¯s not a bad idea to be someone¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    A slow, radiant smile spread across Mark¡¯s face, and he let out a soft, relievedugh.


    ¡°I would love to be your someone,¡± he answered


    Send Gift


    Comments

 Cap铆tulo 180

    Cap¨ªtulo 180


    Cap¨ªtulo 180 : ?Qui¨¦n es Sra. Donovan ?


    ¡± No hay necesidad . ¡±


    ire se neg¨® rotundamente : ¡± Mi empresa ser¨¢ conocida por todos dentro


    de dos meses , no puedo presumir de que se internacionalice , pero estoy segura de que as¨ª ser¨¢  ¡± .


    Pronto ser¨¢ conocido por todos en el pa¨ªs . ¡±


    ¡° ire ! ¡± Rega?¨® Kira , volviendo cabeza y diciendo con exasperaci¨®n : ¡± ?D¨®nde


    ? Diablos , tuviste el valor de decir eso dnte de mi mam¨¢ ?   ? Dentro de dos meses ? ? Su empresa ser¨¢ conocida en el


    pa¨ªs ? Qui¨¦n crees que eres ?   ? Crees que basta con abrir una empresa ?      Que broma !  ¡±


    ¡° Kira .¡±


    A ire no le gustaba discutir con Kira porque no le gustaba pelear .


    Pero a veces ten¨ªa que contenerse antes de poder hacerle saber a alguien que no deb¨ªa meterse con e .


    ¡° ? Yo , ire , nunca presumo , aunque tengo fuerza para hacerlo ! Cuando diga que puedo hacerlo dentro de dos meses , lo har¨¦ .


    Si no me crees , ? hagamos una apuesta ! ¡±


    ¡± Apostemos entonces ¡± . ¡±


    Kira se pusos manos en


    las caderas y dijo : ¡° Te dir¨¦ una cosa , ire : si tu empresa no alcanza el nivel que dices que alcanzar¨¢ en dos meses , renunciar¨¢s y te ir¨¢s a casa


    Belle levant¨® su cabecita con exasperaci¨®n : ¡° ? Soy una buena ni?a , no necesito que mam¨¢ me cuide !  ¡±


    1/5


    Cap¨ªtulo 180 : ?Qui¨¦n es se?ora Donovan ?


    Julia se ri¨® y levant¨® mano para tocar cabeza de Belle . ¡° Cari?o , no te enfades , s¨®lo tenemos que escuchar lo que tiene que decir . ¡±


    Belle apret¨® los pu?os y solt¨® un ¡± humph ¡± .


    Jon sacudi¨® cabeza . ¡± S¨®lo tienes que elegir eldo equivocado ¡°. ¡±


    ¡± Seguro ! ¡±


    ire tom¨® a Sean


    del brazo y sonri¨® con picard¨ªa : ¡° ? Si gano , familia Summers se fusionar¨¢ con mi empresa y me escuchar¨¢ de ahora en adnte ! ¡±


    ¡± T¨² ! ¡±


    85 %


    Si le perdonamoss agas a Kira , e no se atrever¨ªa a apostar por el futuro de familia Summers .


    Pa gir¨® cabeza y mir¨® a Kira , aunque no cre¨ªa que ire pudiera hacerse un nombre en el negocio con una nueva empresa en dos meses , el fut


    ni siquiera era suyo .


    ¡° ire , Kira es joven y no sabe nada mejor , simplemente est¨¢ siendo


    infantil . ¡±


    ¡± Oh ? ¡± ire se burl¨® , ¡± Kira es mayor que yo , Sra. Summers . Ya que dijiste que es una ni?a , ?qu¨¦ soy yo a tus ojos en ese caso ? Un ni?o ? ¡±


    Julia se cubri¨® el est¨®mago y se ri¨® a carcajadas , ya que ire ten¨ªa lengua afda .


    Ra , que ten¨ªa experiencia en el trato con personas , se qued¨® sin  pbras cuando ire se puso l¨ªvida .


    Samuel , que hab¨ªa estado en silencio , dio un paso adnte y se par¨® entre Pa y Ki.


    Cap¨ªtulo 180 : ?Qui¨¦n es Sra. Donovan ?


    ¡° ire , ? dijiste eso porque no puedes hacerlo y s¨®lo quieres humir a familia Summer ?    ¡±


    Hando de esto , dijo burlonamente : ¡± Si no puedes hacerlo , simplemente di que no puedes  ¡± .


    Hazlo , no hay necesidad de armar un esc¨¢ndalo .  ! ¡±


    Este chico ¡­


    ire hab¨ªa hecho que investigaran bastante a familia Felix y a los miembros de familia Summers , pero no le


    hab¨ªa dado mucha importancia a Samuel , el marido de Pa .


    Despu¨¦s de todo , ¨¦l era s¨®lo un par¨¢sito en familia Summers .


    Pero ahora ,s pbras de Samuel hicieron que ireenzara a tomarlo en serio .


    ¨¦l ¡­ no era f¨¢cil tratar con ¨¦l .


    ¡° Ahora que has dicho eso ¡­¡±


    ire se encogi¨® de hombros . ¡± Te dar¨¦ un poco de holgura , entonces , si gano , familia Summers aceptar¨¢ una de mis condiciones ¡± . ¡±


    Al


    ver que Samuel estaba a punto de har , continu¨® decidida : ¡° No te preocupes , no te pedir¨¦ que me des el negocio familiar , es una condici¨®n muy si


    Samuel exhal¨® un suspiro de alivio .


    Kira empez¨® esto , si lo dejaban a mitad de  camino , les har¨ªa parecer unos cobardes .


    ¡° Bien , te lo prometo . Esperemos dos meses .   ¡±


    Despu¨¦s de que Samuel termin¨® de har , se fue con Kira .


    3/5


    84 %


    Cap¨ªtulo 180 : ? Qui¨¦n es se?ora Donovan ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Pa mir¨® a ire y frunci¨® el


    ce?o , por alguna raz¨®n , siempre sinti¨® que ire ten¨ªa mucho que a¨²n no hab¨ªa demostrado , despu¨¦s del incidente de hoy , no cre¨ªa que ire fuera


    Despu¨¦s de dar unos pasos y ver que Pa no segu¨ªa , Samuel


    Se dio vuelta y dijo : ¡° ?Pa ? ¡±


    Pa asinti¨® con  cabeza hacia ire y se volvi¨® para seguirlos .


    Sentado en el auto , Dan pens¨® ens  pbras de ire ¡± s¨®lo unos cientos


    millones ¡± y de repente se interes¨® en ire .


    ¡° Se?or Clifford . ¡± Inclin¨® su cabeza hacia Zayn , ¡± ? Puedo preguntar qui¨¦n es Sra . Donovan ? ¡±


    La pregunta lo hizo parecer un idiota .


    Zayn lo mir¨® y levant¨® cabeza con orgullo : ¡°? Mi jefa es una mujer quebina perfectamente belleza e inteligencia ! ¡±


    Dan se qued¨® sin pbras . ¡±


    No estaba ciego .  ?C¨®mo no pod¨ªa ver que ire era una mujer hermosa ?


    Si ire no era hermosa , ?c¨®mo podr¨ªa ganarse el coraz¨®n del Sr. Sean ?


    Dan se quej¨® por dentro pero se mantuvo cort¨¦s : ¡± Lo s¨¦ , puedo verlo ¡± . Quiero decir , ?cu¨¢les son los antecedentes de Sra. Donovan ? ¡±


    Fondo ?


    Zayn se ri¨® , ¡± Su origen ¡­ ¡±


    ¨¦l sonri¨® agradablemente , levant¨® mano y dijo , extendiendo un dedo : ¡± E es una dise?adora de ropa de renombre internacional , m¨¢s


    joven¡±  .


    martes , 7 de  noviembre


    Audir 10 ?Qui¨¦n es mi Donovan ?


    caperi


    Talci , uhe TamVUJ


    841


    84 % 1


    novelista rom¨¢ntico y de renombre internacional ¡­ ¡±


    Dan vio sus dedos subir uno por uno , ?y los t¨ªtulos hicieron que sus ojos se agrandaran !


    ? Una mujer tan joven , que parec¨ªa una estudiante universitaria , en realidad era tan vers¨¢til ?


    Cuando escuch¨®s pbras de Zayn , dijo con sincera admiraci¨®n : ¡° ? La


    Sra . Donovan es realmente una mujer incre¨ªble ! Entiendo por qu¨¦ e tiene tanta confianza en tomar m¨ªa ahora .


    Tiene dinero y ¡­ Bueno , creo que su empresa de joyer¨ªa ser¨¢ l¨ªder en industria en un a?o .    ¡±


    ¡± Eso es seguro ! ¡±


    Zayn sonri¨® con orgullo , ¡° Mi jefa no necesita depender de nadie , ? puede hacerlo todo s !


    Sr. Moore , puedo asegurarle que e nunca deja de hacer lo que quiere .   ¡±


    ¡± Por supuesto . ¡±


    Dan ahora estaba lleno de confianza en cooperaci¨®n con ire . Con ireo su socia , podr¨ªa conseguir m¨¢s minas , de  todos modos , e ten


    Esta vez , en el viaje a Brighton , Sean hab¨ªa neado llevar a ire , Belle y Jon a quedarse unos d¨ªas m¨¢s , pero Frederick m¨® y dijo ques se


    persona primero para que pudiera decidir en qu¨¦ se organizarlos .


    Cap¨ªtulo 181 : Genes poderosos


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!